ã€ŠCross My Tigress Face the Wrath (Stella)ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    "It''s breathtaking!"

    Ste Quinn was d in a wedding dress; her slender waist entuated by the dress''s voluminous skirt, she looked every bit the princess in a fairy tale.

    Even without makeup, her face looked exquisitely stunning, earning her praises from the shop manager adjusting her dress.

    "Why didn''t Mr. Yorick Quarrye with you to check it out? Men and women see things differently, you know."

    Ste''s lips curled into a polite smile, "Work''s got him tied up. He couldn''t make it."

    As if on cue, her phone buzzed. ncing at the caller ID, she answered, "Susie."

    "Star, I just saw Urs and Yorick together!"

    The originally joy on Ste''s face slowly faded away at the news, her gaze turning icy as well.

    Yorick Quarry, her fianc¨¦, and they were nning to marry in a week. While Urs Larkin, just the mention of her name stirred a sense of distaste in Ste.

    Ste signaled the shop manager, who was fetching the dress. Thetter nodded inprehension. With a wave of her hand, all the staff immediately went away with the manager.

    Left alone, Ste gazed at her well-manicured nails and asked nonchntly, "Where did you see them?"

    Susanna replied, "At the hospital, the gynaecology and obstetrics."

    Steughed, raising an eyebrow, "Interesting choice of location, indeed."

    Men and women visiting a gynaecology and obstetrics together usually hinted at certain implications.

    Susanna continued, "That Urs is nothing but a siren, and Yorick''s no better. You should call off the wedding!"

    Susanna had got irked before Ste did.

    Ste took a sip from her water ss, "Every time she makes a move, I''m the one who suffers. Why are you getting worked up?"

    Two years back, Urs hoped to be forgiven by her before leaving. Now she was back, getting entangled with Yorick. Did she think Ste was too kind, too generous?

    Susanna snapped, "Choosing to stir things up right before your wedding, she''s clearly up to no good."

    Ste''s gaze hardened, "Gotta go."

    Susanna asked, "Where are you going?"

    "If someone''s stirring the pot, might as well see it for myself," Ste quipped before hanging up.

    Staring at her reflection in the wedding dress, she reached for the bodice and tore the dress apart, leaving the broken attire scattered on the floor.

    Upon seeing the scene, the staff nearby turned in shock. Yet, none dared to approach her, given the stern look on her face.

    Ste changed back into her own clothes, her phone vibrating again. She took a nce. It was Yorick!

    Once the call was connected, the man''s stern voice came over the phone, "Come to the office once you''re done with the dress."

    It''d been two years. During the past two years, Yorick had been nothing but kind and attentive. Now, it seemed things were changing, likely due to Urs''s return.

    A trace of sarcasm shed across Ste''s eyes. Not bothering to give him a reply, she hung up without hesitation.

    Half an hourter, Ste entered Yorick''s office to find him making a call near the floor-to-ceiling window.

    Bathed in sunlight, he looked refreshingly striking, especially his wless profile. He was expressly lucky to have the looks considered as one-of-the-kind in Portis City. Noticing Ste, he quickly said to someone at the other end of the phone, "Have the lunch without me. Bye."

    Grabbing his phone, Yorick went to the sofa and sat down, his previous warmth during the call disappeared, instead coldness creeping in his gaze. He looked over at Ste, "Come here."

    Meeting his icy gaze, Ste, instead of sitting beside him as usual, chose a seat across from him. Yorick''s expression grew colder at her aloofness. The click of a lighter filled the room, followed by the scent of gasoline.

    Ste, disliking the smell, stretched out and waved her hand, but Yorick didn''t seem to care about her feelings, lighting a cigarette.

    "Urs''s back," as he spoke, a flicker of guilt passing through his eyes. Even though it still couldn''t stop him from continuing with "We need to postpone the wedding." After receiving Susanna''s phone call, Ste had already anticipated this.

    "What do you mean?"

    Urs was back, so they needed to postpone their wedding?

    "She''s sick, very serious," Yorick exined, handing her a document. He kept on, "Here''s your eptance letter to St. Pete''s University. You should go study first."

    His tone was condescending, as if offering her a way out or, more urately, making space for Urs.

    Ste looked at the document in his hand but didn''t take it, her lips curling into a mocking smile. "Sending me abroad to clear the way for her?"

    Yorick''s face darkened, "Isn''t it the school you always wanted to attend? Now..."

    "Yorick!" Ste cut him off sharply. She snatched the envelope from his hand and tore it to shreds, the fragments scattering across the office. Thest piece clung to her finger before she flicked it towards Yorick''s face. At the sight of her defiance, Yorick''sst bit of warmth vanished.

    Ste didn''t hold back either, dering, "No need to postpone. Just cancel the wedding."

    Why dy? Cancelling it would save everyone the hassle!

 Chapter 2

    Yorick''s face turned drastically. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing from Ste. Her stance took him by surprise.

    Call off the wedding? Had she...lost her mind?

    Yorick''s voice wavered with emotion, "She''s sick, once she recovers, she''ll leave again, and then I''ll give you the grander wedding you deserve."

    "Is it sickness, or is she pregnant?"

    The moment those words were uttered, the air around them seemed to still.

    Yorick stared at her, his eyes cold, "What have you found out?"

    Ste didn''t respond directly; instead, she said, "You and her, showing up unashamed at the hospital, at the gynaecology and obstetrics of all ces. Talking about giving me a grander wedding, don''t you find it ironic?"

    Their wedding was just a week away. He and Urs were seen at a gynaecology and obstetrics, and another second he was here to talk about the scale of their wedding?

    Did he really think she wouldn''t have the guts to leave him if he was ying both sides?

    As Yorick heard her words, his expression grew even more grim, "She''s not pregnant, she''s ill."

    "Ill enough to need you apanying her to the hospital? What exactly is your rtionship with her now?"

    Her sharp counter-question made Yorick''s face darken further.

    Ste didn''t want to see his face anymore, standing up to walk towards the office door.

    As she walked, she said, "Since she''s back, she might as well stay. After all, she won''t be able to repay her debts to Portis City overnight."

    Two years of calm and now, turmoil. Yorick, because of Urs, had torn a rift, and Ste, following suit, had made it irreparable.

    Rtionships, after all, were about mutual effort, not one person striving alone.

    Yorick''s face darkened, "Don''t make hard for her!"

    Ste let out a coldugh, her hand already on the doorknob.

    Yorick clenched his teeth, "The wedding, do you think you can just call it off? Or do you think you have a way out with the Larkin family?"

    The Larkin family, the mention made Ste''s gaze grow colder, a family that couldn''t differentiate between their own.

    No way out, so be it.

    She didn''t care.

    The Larkin family, her blood rtives, who also raised Urs. Years ago, Urs''s biological mother, a maid of the Larkins, was pregnant at the same time as Ste''s mother. Desperate for her girl to grow up in affluence due to her unreliable, gambler husband, Urs''s mother switched the babies at the hospital after the delivery.

    Urs''s mother wasn''t exactly conscience-stricken; after taking Ste, she didn''t raise her herself but abandoned her.

    She continued working as a maid for the Larkins, watching her biological daughter enjoy a better life and staying constantly by her side.

    It wasn''t until Mrs. Larkin''s car ident three years ago that it was revealed Urs wasn''t her biological child.

    A shocking secret unveiled.

    What followed was a dramatic search for the real daughter.

    Sadly, even after finding Ste, the family always favored Urs, the one they had raised.

    Yorick was right...

    Calling off the wedding, she had no way out, as the Larkin family had no ce for her.

    Yorick stepped forward, grabbing her delicate wrist, "Once she recovers, I''ll send her away, okay?"

    He tried to lower his voice, as if to soothe her.

    Ste nced at him, her eyes icy, slowly pulling her hand away.

    "You..." Yorick''s expression darkened further.

    Ste couldn''t bother with another word, turning to leave the office.

    The sound of her heels clicked away, proud and aloof, just like her!

    Yorick, always adored and sought after, was left fuming, unbelieving that Ste would actually call off their wedding.

    After all, everyone had seen her devotion to him over the past two years.

    With that thought, Yorick didn''t chase after her, instead mming the door behind him with a loud ''bang''.

    ...

    The secretarial department, having heard themotion, all harbored their own thoughts.

    The dramatic events from two years ago had everyone thinking Ste was trying to steal Yorick from Urs. So now, with Urs''s return, they relished in the drama. Whispers among the employees went like, "Urs has finallye back, serves Ste right!"

    "Exactly, Urs was forced to leave because of her two years ago. What''s stolen will eventually have to be returned."

    Overhearing the chatter, Ste, heels clicking, walked directly towards them.

    The two gossiping assistants were suddenly overshadowed, hurriedly silencing themselves.

    Ste reached out, forcefully tilting one of their chins up, the assistant was quite beautiful up close.

    As their eyes met, the assistant was visibly shaken by the fierceness in Ste''s gaze, "Ms. Quinn!"

    Ste''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Enjoying the gossip about me?"

    The assistant went pale, "No, I wasn''t......."

    Seeing the fear, Ste released her with disgust, her gaze sweeping across the secretarial department with intimidating sharpness. Everyone quickly looked away, too scared to even breathe too loudly.

 Chapter 3

    Ste has just left the office when she spotted Urs stepping out of a car.

    Yorick''s assistant, Orion, was at the ready, holding the door open for her as she handed him a few shopping bags.-

    "Distribute these among the secretaries, will you?"

    Her demeanor screamed of ady of the manor.

    Orion, ever respectful, took the bags, "Thank you, Ms. Larkin."

    Urs offered a soft nod in acknowledgment and turned, her gaze meeting Ste''s across the distance.

    Ste''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Urs paused for a second before she approached Ste with a tone as soft as an elder sister''s, "Star."

    When the Larkins had brought her back, they mentioned Urs was older by just an hour.

    Her tender voice was for Orion''s benefit. But her eyes, locked on Ste, were full of challenge.

    As she drew closer, Urs''s voice dropped to a whisper, "You''re his fianc¨¦e, yet he has mee to hispany. What does that tell you about your ce?"

    Ste''s expression turned ice cold. She scoffed, "As long as I wish, I can have any position within his family. But what about you? Aside from visiting him here, can you even step foot in any Quarry property?"

    Urs''s face faltered. Her gaze, fixing on Ste, suddenly dripped with malice. Obviously, she couldn''t; those old coots in the Quarry family wouldn''t approve.

    Ste found Urs''s reaction deeply satisfying.

    Urs red back venomously, "Don''t get toofortable. As long as I''m around, your wedding to him will never happen."

    Ste''s lips curved into a smirk, her demeanor nonchnt.

    "There are plenty of fish in the sea. I''m not fixated on marrying him."

    The notion of breaking off the wedding as soon as possible with a man that still harbored certain feelings for his first love seemed less of a loss and more of a relief. Urs stiffened, "What do you mean?"

    She gazed at Ste in disbelief.

    Was Ste not madly in love with Yorick? Ste''s indifference seemed like a facade, given the drastic scene caused two years ago.

    Ste replied, "Isn''t it clear? Without Yorick, I can find someone else. But you? He''s the only man willing to marry you, yet you can''t even have a proper wedding." Urs, already pale, turned livid at Ste''s words.

    Ste felt utterly pleased at the sight of the warmth on Urs''s face falling. Thetter''s disrespect seemed to Ste that she must have forgotten how she was dealt with two years ago.

    Not wanting to waste any time with Urs, she turned to leave, when Urs, attempting to y the victim, suddenly reached out and gripped her wrist, "Star, I just came back for a check-up. I don''t want to ruin things between you and Yorick. Please, don''t misunderstand, okay?"

    Ste snapped, "Let go."

    Disgusted by Urs''s touch, she attempted to pull away, but then Urs dramatically fell to the ground.

    The impact sounded like a toad fell to the ground from high above, seemingly quite serious.

    Before Ste could react, Yorick''s furious voice soon echoed from not far, "Ste!"

    So, Urs was staging another scene, and her audience had arrived.

    Gazing down, Ste watched the "actress" Urs as well as a fountain nearby, her lips curling into a smile. Stepping forward, she grabbed Urs by the hair.

    Urs screeched in pain, "Ah..."

    Her head was submerged into the icy water; suffocation invading in her, she struggled violently. However, Ste gripped her fiercely, reckoning since Urs''s acting was to wrong her, Ste might as well satisfy her. "Help, Ah!" Urs pleaded the moment Ste pulled her out, while she was plunged back into the water after few seconds.

    Upon witnessing the scene, Yorick, who was not far away, howled furiously as he rushed over, "Ste, stop!"

    Urs was choked as if her chest was about to burst open, her hands pping crazily.

    Yorick came, thrusting Ste away. He pulled Urs to safety.

    Urs was all drenched, while Yorick looked expressly concerned, "How do you feel?"

    "I..." Urs gazed at Yorick, her eyes welling up. Because of the pain in the lung, she couldn''t even utter aplete word.

    Yorick looked at Ste callously, while Ste walked over and stepped on Urs''s wrist, eliciting another scream. "Ah!''

    Yorick''s anger red, "Ste!"

    He thrust her away, while she responded by tossing her purse at him, striking him on the head.

    Yorick was caught off guard by the strike, the fury in his gaze deepened.

    This woman...

    Ste didn''t wait for his reaction, instead kicking Urs once more for good measure.

    The confrontation left Urs gasping for air and nursing a swollen leg.

 Chapter 4

    After a chaotic frenzy that could rival a barnyard uproar, it was Orion who finally managed to pry Ste away. Urs''s face was twisted in pain, tears welling up in her eyes as she nced at Yorick, "Rick, I..."-

    Yorick''s face was a shade of thunderous gray!

    He barked at Orion, who was holding Ste back, "Just take her away, now."

    Ste tried to break free from Orion''s grip, but he wasn''t about to let her go.

    This woman, her strength was unbelievable.

    "Ms. Quinn, let''s head out," Orion urged.

    Ste eximed, "Purse, my purse."

    She had used her purse to hit Yorick earlier, and now ity by his feet.

    In a fit of rage, Yorick grabbed it and threw it at her.

    Orion caught it and quickly stuffed it into Ste''s arms, "There, you''ve got your purse back."

    What a mess.

    Eventually, Ste was dragged into the car by Orion.

    Orion wanted to drive Ste home, but she wouldn''t have it, especially not Yorick''s man driving her. So, she took the wheel and left.

    Yorick, still reeling from the impact, took a while toe back to his senses.

    Seeing Urs''s disheveled hair and swollen leg, he grew even angrier at Ste.

    He scooped Urs up, "I''m taking you to the hospital."

    Urs nodded through her tears, looking utterly pitiable.

    Orion was tasked with driving, but when he checked where he had parked, the space was empty.

    "Ms. Quinn took the car."

    In the confusion earlier, Orion nned to drive Ste, but she had taken the car herself.

    This only added fuel to Yorick''s already zing temper.

    Seeing Yorick''s face darken further, Orion said, "I''ll go to the garage and get another car."

    He had to grab the keys from the office first.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste was stopped at a traffic light when her phone vibrated. It was a call from her biological mother, Cloudia Lawson.

    "Come home tonight, there''s something I need to talk with you about."

    Ste opened a water bottle and took a sip, "Can''t do, I''m swamped."

    She knew what this was about and had no desire to hear it.

    Cloudia, annoyed at the refusal, snapped, "What could possibly be keeping you so busy? It''s not like you''ve been caring much for Yorick."

    Cloudia had aplicated rtionship with her daughter, a mix of love and frustration.

    Ste retorted, "So, you''re bringing Urs back to care for him?"

    There was a brief silence on the other end as her voice trailed off.

    Ste was well aware of what Cloudia intended to discuss with her. Two years back, she and Urs had fallen out. If Urs hadn''t decided to leave, she probably would be in jail now. Urs was back, either Yorick or people of the Larkin family was afraid that Ste might make a scene.

    Realizing Ste learned of Urs''s return, Cloudia eventually didn''t try to hide. She softened her tone slightly, "It''s been so long since that incident. You need to let it go."

    The air turned chilly.

    With the car window slightly open, a cold breeze swept in, cooling Ste and her heart as well. But just few momentster, she quickly shrugged off the cold difort.

    "Ms. Lawson, I nearly lost my life in that car ident. It''s been just three years. Surely, you haven''t forgotten how I looked when I finally came home?"

    As they found Ste, she had spent two months in the hospital recovering.

    Urs was behind the ident, fearing Ste would return to their family and take everything from her. The ident was meant to end Ste''s life, ensuring she''d never make it back to the family. And now her own mother was asking her to let it go?

    Cloudia insisted, "It wasn''t her fault, you know. You shouldn''t always assume the worst of her."

    Ste tossed her empty water bottle into a nearby trash can with a perfect arc.

    "So, she ims I''m being malicious, and you all believe her! If you''re so convinced, why bother with me, your own daughter? Maybe you should pretend you never found me. In fact, I''ll make it easier for you - I''m blocking you!" "Ste! Can''t you be rational for once? Not every conversation about this topic needs to end in an argument!"

    Cloudia was livid.

    Every discussion about Urs ended the same way, leaving Cloudia extremely infuriated.

    After berating Ste''s being unreasonable, she got to the point. "You always had issues with her before, but this time it''s different; she''s seriously ill."

    Ste scoffed, "So, she''s sick, and that means my wedding with Yorick needs to be postponed, with him by her side the whole time?"

    Not that Ste cared much for Yorick, but the twisted values of these people still irked her enough to make a pointedment.

    Cloudia, fuming even more, said, "She and Yorick grew up together. She relies on him deeply. Don''t worry, Yorick will surely end up marrying you. Can we just focus on Urs''s illness for this period of time?" They were treating Urs like a precious gem, expecting Ste to step aside too.

    It was all too annoying.

    Cloudia noticed Ste''s silence, "Are you even listening?"

    But Ste had had enough of their brainwashing and maniptive tactics. Without another word, she hung up and blocked the number.

    She had blocked it before, yet somehow, it always got unblocked.

 Chapter 5

    Back at the Silk-River Residences.

    Walking into the elevator lobby, she saw Susanna sitting on the sofa.

    Upon seeing Ste, she quickly got up and embraced her, "Honey, a man is worth nothing. I''ll hook you up with someone way hotter tomorrow." Ste simply nodded, "Okay."

    Susanna,forting her, was puzzled by Ste''s unusual calmness.

    Stepping back to give her a once-over, Susanna gasped upon noticing blood stains on Ste''s coat.

    "Oh my God! Are you hurt? Where''s the injury?"

    Ste nced down to find a few droplets of blood on her beige coat.

    "It''s not mine."

    "Whose is it, then?" Susanna asked, her voiceced with panic.

    "Probably Urs''s or Yorick''s."

    "What?!"

    "I gave Urs and Yorick some beating."

    Susanna''s brows twitched at the words. She had just seen Yorick and Urs at the hospital this morning, and by noon, Ste had already served them a piece of her mind.

    She couldn''t help but give Ste a thumbs up.

    "Being hot-headed can be a hassle, but when ites to dealing with jerks and mean girls, you''ve got the right spirit."

    Even Susanna felt her temper rising at the thought, let alone Ste being the victim. She had worried Ste mighte back sobbing over Urs''s antics. Instead, Ste handled it with a fist.

    Even though Susanna was confused about her behavior, she felt more of pleased. In fact, it wasn''t like Ste had a bad temper; the thing was when it came to something rted Urs, she would easily lose control. "Forget going upstairs; let''s grab some lunch. It''s about that time."

    Ste nodded, "Did you specially take the day off?"

    Susanna replied, "Kind of. I left early. Gotta head back after lunch."

    With Ste''s wedding a week away and her facing such turmoil, Susanna was genuinely concerned that she might be unable to think it through.

    ...

    They settled for a nearby restaurant.

    Ste struggled with her steak, "Let''s not do this next time; it''s not hitting the spot."

    She had always preferred something moreforting, like a hearty stew, which Susanna knew all too well.

    "It''s midday, darling. Our options were limited. Next time, we''ll go for that stew, promise."

    Lunch breaks during workdays were usually quick and uneventful.

    "So, what''s your n with Yorick?" Susanna asked.

    The mention of Yorick made the steak taste even nder to Ste.

    "Help me post a cancetion notice for the wedding."

    Susanna paused upon hearing it, her utensils in midair, "Did both the Larkin family and the Quarry family agree to this?"

    Ste''s efficiency was astounding. In just a few hours, she had managed to confront the situation head-on, without waiting for any familial consent.

    Ste answered, "No need for their agreement."

    Susanna was rendered speechless, acknowledging silently the truth.

    The engagement had been arranged without Ste''s consent.

    When the truth about Urs not being a blood rtive of the Larkins and even being a daughter of their maid came out, some of the elders in the Quarry family wanted to call off the marriage union.

    The Larkin family was expressly anxious due to the fact that multiple projects in theirpany needed reliance on the Quarries. Having discussed with ise Larkin, Ste''s father, Cloudia hastily promised Ste to Yorick.

    Moreover, after Ste and Urs''s fallout two years ago, Yorick shifted his attitude, standing by Ste''s side. Once Urs was sent away, he appeared to pamper Ste even more.

    Ste had thought he''d seen through Urs''s true colors that time. Now, it appeared to have been a strategy to keep Ste pacified during these two years.

    After all, Ste was hell-bent on sending Urs in prison back then.

    Understanding theplexity of their rtionships, Susanna cursed Yorick for his deceit, "He''s the worst. Speaking of which, you knew well what kind of person Yorick was two years ago, right? Why did you agree to the engagement then? Today you even went to try the wedding dress, were you nning to go through with the wedding in one week?"

    Susanna couldn''t make sense of it.

    At Susanna''s question, Ste''s gaze darkened with unspoken thoughts.

    Why? Because they all meant to get what they needed, though harboring different thoughts?

    "Let''s not dive into that. Just make sure to include those hospital photos of him and Urs."

    Seeing Ste''s reluctance to discuss further, Susanna didn''t push. As long as Ste wasn''t blindly in love with Yorick, that was all that mattered.

    "Alright, I''ll post it now."

    With a few taps on her phone, Susanna, a former journalist with significant social media influence, set the digital realm abuzz.

    The Quarry family was the top n in Portis City; Yorick''s wedding news was naturally a hot topic there. If it was handled unsessfully, Ste''s reputation would take a hit.

    Within half an hour, two headlines dominated the online world: "The Larkin family''s adopted daughter seemingly returned from abroad, spotted at the hospital with Quarry family''s heir" and "The Larkin family''s true heiress calls off engagement with Quarry''s son!" The adopted daughter and the true heiress, the news reignited public interest in the family''s past drama, cing Ste and her decisions under the spotlight once again.

    Then, Ste''s phone was bombarded with calls.

 Chapter 6

    Susanna watched as Ste''s phone lit up, then dimmed, only to light up again in a relentless cycle.

    It was non-stop!

    Unable to hold back, Susanna suggested, "Why don''t you just turn it off?"

    By now, blocking numbers was futile; they were all unfamiliar numbers calling. It didn''t take a genius to figure out it was Cloudia using the household staff''s phones to reach Ste. Taking the advice, Ste promptly shut her phone off.

    However, Cloudia''s retaliation was swift.

    As paying the bill, Ste rebooted her phone for payment, and a message shed, "Your bank card has been disabled, please select another payment method."

    The payment card linked to her phone was one Cloudia insisted on binding for her a few years back, shortly after Ste had returned to the Larkins.

    Now, the card was useless.

    Seeing Ste''s payment fail, Susanna nced at her phone, "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    Ste replied, "They''ve blocked the card."

    Susanna''s mouth twitched, "Over Urs? What kind of family does that?"

    The news that the Larkins had directly blocked Ste''s credit card left Susanna feeling as if she had swallowed a fly. How could they treat their own daughter this way, just for the sake of a foster child? Ste just shrugged it off with a smile, "It''s not the first time."

    Susanna insisted, "Let me take care of it."

    She pulled out her phone from her purse.

    Ste protested, "Don''t, I have money."

    But Susanna had already paid the bill.

    Leaving the restaurant, they got into the car, and Susanna said, "I''m transferring twenty grand to you. Don''t let them intimidate you."

    The idea that they would stoop to such disgusting tactics just because their own daughter was spending some money was infuriating. Hearing Susanna''s generous offer, Ste was visibly moved.

    "No need, I really do have money."

    Susanna remarked, "You haven''t been working, what money could you possibly have? The Larkins, what a bunch of beasts."

    Ste said, "I have money, seriously. Well, it''s a long story."

    It was really difficult to exin about having money. Although she was with Yorick these years, that didn''t mean she reliedpletely on him and the Larkin family.

    Susanna waved her hands nonchntly, "Alright, you have money. But take this twenty thousand too."

    For someone who had centered around Yorick, receiving financial support from the Larkin family, how could she possibly own money? Susanna didn''t buy it the lease bit. Ste insisted, "I really don''t need it!"

    Susanna pressed, "Why are you being..."

    No matter what, Susanna wouldn''t believe Ste.

    Having no choice, Ste had to take Susanna on a shopping spree at the mall, spending tens of thousands in one go.

    Susanna finally believed her, her eyes lighting up at the sight of Ste''s ck card, "Where did you get this ck card? Who gave it to you, Yorick?"

    To Susanna, Yorick was the only logical source of such an extravagant gift.

    Ste, caught in the moment of urgency when she had to use the card, paused. "Him? As if."

    Yorick would never give her ess to such funds.

    Susanna pressed, "Then who exactly gave it to you?"

    Not Yorick, or the Larkin family?

    "Do you know some big shots?"

    A softness flickered in Ste''s eyes at the mention of the card''s true owner, but she remained silent.

    "Let''s go," she said, avoiding further questions as they left the mall with their purchases.

    ...

    After parting ways with Susanna, Ste returned to Silk-River Residences, only to be confronted by Yorick, who had been waiting to ambush her. Yorick, visibly annoyed and checking his watch, had been waiting for two long hours.

    "Why was your phone off?"

    Ste simply replied, "Too noisy."

    She hadn''t heard from them with this much urgency in a month, yet today, for Urs, the calls were relentless.

    Taking out her keys to open the door, Yorick grabbed her wrist, "Ste!"

    Ste looked at him coldly.

    "Your dear Urs is all alone in the hospital, pitiful."

    The mention of "dear Urs" only fueled Yorick''s anger.

    "Let''s talk this through."

    Ste uttered, "No need."

    She shrugged off Yorick''s grasp, opened the door, and was about to shut it.

    Yorick, quick as ever, blocked the door with his arm, preventing it from closing.

    As he tried to push his way in, Ste aimed a kick at his most vulnerable spot.

    Yorick clenched his teeth, "You!"

    Dodging just in time, he withdrew his arm, but Ste was quick to try and shut the door again. Yorick was faster, though, pulling the door open and squeezing through. Ste red at him coldly, "I advise you to leave, now."

    "How dare you doing that?"

    Yorick realized just how inurbane Ste had be, far from a demure woman he expected she should be.

 Chapter 7

    Yorick marched straight to the sofa and plopped down, itching for a smoke.

    No sooner had he fished out a cigarette from the pack than Ste swooped in, snatching it away and tossing it into the trash. Yorick''s face darkened, "What the heck?"

    When had he ever been treated like this? Back when he was with Urs, she wouldn''t utter a peep, no matter what he did. Ste stated, "I can''t stand the smell of smoke."

    Yorick was speechless.

    This woman!

    Fine, he wouldn''t smoke.

    Yorick bit back his anger, his mind drifting to the morning''s trending gossip that nearly crashed his family''s phone lines.

    "Was it Susanna who spread today''s news?"

    He couldn''t believe she actually wanted to call off their wedding. Was she overreacting?

    Ste didn''t reply, heading to the fridge instead to grab a slice of cheesecake.

    Lunch had been a light affair, followed by a shopping spree with Susanna for two hours.

    Seeing Ste ignore himpletely drove Yorick up the wall.

    "A wedding is supposed to be about us. Why turn it into a public spectacle?"

    It was tolerable if she hurled some harsh lines to him, but now their news were the talk of the town. He couldn''t forgive her for this.

    Ste countered, "Is it really just about us?"

    If it were just between them two, things would be simple.

    She shot Yorick a cold look, adding, "Either way, if I hadn''t made it public, someone else would''ve stirred the pot. Better I take the initiative." Yorick knew exactly whom she meant by "someone".

    "Don''t always paint Urs in a bad light."

    Ste chuckled, spooning cheesecake into her mouth, "If she''s not the viin, why the rush to send her packing two years ago?"

    Yorick fell silent. Mentioning the events from two years ago only darkened his mood further.

    "That time, you were so aggressive about that incident. If Urs hadn''t left, you would''ve really had her jailed, right?"

    After another bite of cheesecake, Ste nodded, "Yes."

    Yorick''s expression grew even grimmer. Remembering those moments, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of disdain for Ste.

    Her knack for causing drama hadnded her in her current precarious standing within the Larkin family.

    Now, he felt stuck, unable to actually call off their wedding.

    Yorick softened his tone a bit, "Urs is just ill. Once she recovers, she''ll be sent away."

    Ste merely gave him a frigid nce and stayed silent.

    Yorick pressed on, "Your parents won''t let you get away with this forever. You''re only making things harder for yourself."

    He knew all too well the Larkin family''s tactics against Ste. Her financial support had likely already been cut off.

    Yorick nced around the apartment, "How long is the lease on this ce? When''s the rent due again?"

    Remembering that Ste had rented this apartment after moving out from the Larkin family''s estate, he knew the rent at Silk-River Residences wasn''t cheap. Ste''s unit alone would set her back one thousand at least. By bringing this up at the moment, Yorick was reminding Ste that she wasn''t in a position to be reckless.

    Ste responded, "You should leave."

    "You..."

    Yorick''s frustration deepened. Just as he was about to retort, his phone vibrated. Urs was calling.

    Without avoiding Ste''s presence, he answered, "Urs."

    What was this?

    The one in a marriage asking for help had no right to be respected?

    Despite his reluctance to upset Ste further, he unashamedly took this call from another woman right in front of her?

    Ste''s ensuing uproar led to Yorick''s raw anger, his two years of pretence being exposed subsequently.

    Whatever Urs said on the phone had him standing up, "Don''t worry, I''ll be right there."

    After hanging up, he nced at Ste.

    "Think over what I just said. No matter what you do, everyone''s primary concern will be Urs''s health for the time being."

    His stance was clear - Ste''s protests were futile.

    Ignoring him, Ste went straight to the foyer to bring in the shopping bags she and Susanna had umted, all from upscale brands.

    Yorick eyed the bags, momentarily taken aback.

    "You still have money to go shopping now?"

    Had the Larkin family decided against punishing her this time?

    Previously, her rebellious acts would result in her credit card being disabled for weeks, a reminder of her status. Recognized as a Larkin, she was their daughter; otherwise, she was nothing. Ste shot him a look, "Since when is shopping a crime?"

    Yorick was left speechless.

    This woman...she had a knack for infuriating others.

 Chapter 8

    Yorick stormed into the car, his face a mask of fury.

    Orion caught a glimpse of him through the rearview mirror, "So, did Ms. Quinn cool down yet?"

    Clearly, to everyone, Ste was just throwing a tantrum, pushing Yorick to send Urs packing once again. Yorick massaged his temples, clearly agitated, "Cool down? As if it''s that easy."

    Orion couldn''t help but agree silently.

    Urs''s sudden return had taken everyone by surprise, with no one bothering to inform her in advance.

    "Is she serious about calling off the wedding?"

    Yorick went silent.

    Serious?

    Remembering moments when they were together during these two years, Yorick let out a bitterugh, "What do you think?"

    He didn''t believe at all she could really let go.

    Orion thought, "Seems unlikely."

    After all, the Larkins couldn''t stand her. Marrying Yorick seemed her only way out. Besides, she had invested a lot of emotions in Yorick over the past two years.

    Thinking this, Orion felt Ste was merely acting out, although she might have taken it a bit too far.

    ...

    At the Silk-River Residences.

    Ste stared at the pile of items before her, her head throbbing at the thought of the card mix-up.

    She had a foreboding feeling: a storm was brewing.

    She decided not to dwell on it. After a day of trying on wedding dresses and shopping with Susanna, her legs were killing her.

    She opted for a bath instead, and just as she was settling down, the doorbell rang urgently.

    "Who is it?"

    Instead of opening the door, she just shouted out.

    Cloudia answered, "It''s me, open up."

    Upon opening the door, Ste was greeted by Cloudia, d in a chic cocktail dress, radiating elegance with a string of pearls around her neck. Her makeup was impable, but her expression was stern. Cloudia walked straight in and seated herself on the sofa, her gaze fixed on Ste with an air of authority.

    Ste closed the door, drying her hair.

    Seeing Ste''s casual demeanor only fueled Cloudia''s anger.

    "Tell me, what exactly are you trying to do? I told you, Urs wasn''t behind it. But you hit her the moment she''s back.

    And then you send out that wedding cancetion notice. Do you want the whole of Portis City to talk about how my foster daughter, after twenty years, has no shame, stealing your fianc¨¦?"

    Cloudia''s anger erupted, her words flying like sparks.

    Ste, dropping her towel, met Cloudia''s re with a frosty look.

    As Cloudia faced Ste''s icy stare, her anger red even more.

    "Do you want to let the entire Larkin family be theughingstock before you''re satisfied? I should''ve never brought you back."

    In her frustration, Cloudia expressed her regret. In her view, had she not brought Ste back, none of this would have happened. This wasn''t just bringing back a daughter; it was inviting disaster, a curse. Hearing Cloudia''s regretful words, Ste scoffed coldly, "I also wish you hadn''t found me. If you hadn''t, I wouldn''t have been in that ident."

    It wasn''t just Cloudia regretting finding her; Ste wished they had never found her at all.

    "You..."

    Ste continued, "Like I said earlier, let''s pretend you never did find me. From now on, we''re strangers. And, you''re actually aware your precious Urs has no shame, huh? Afraid the public might find out?" Having hardly spent any time with the Larkins, Ste felt no attachment to them.

 Chapter 9

    She was relentless in her verbal assault, leaving Cloudia fuming, "You, you''re driving me insane."

    Their conversation had hit a dead end.

    Cloudia stood up decisively, "You better do some serious thinking. When you stop targeting Urs, that''s when I''ll consider reinstating your card."

    It seemed the only way Cloudia could think of to punish Ste was by cutting her off financially.

    With those harsh words, Cloudia stormed out. She believed that by cutting off Ste''s financial support, Ste would eventuallye crawling back. And when that happened, she''d like to see Ste try to cause any more trouble.

    ...

    After Cloudia left, Ste, unfazed, washed an apple for herself to eat, showing no signs of introspection whatsoever.

    Her phone rang, and Ste answered, "Hello?"

    "Boss, we''ve got a big one, a really big one."

    "How big?" Ste asked.

    "Three times the fee we gotst time."

    Hearing this, the apple in Ste''s hand tasted even sweeter. She took another bite and got up, "I''ll be right there."

    She changed her clothes in record time.

    Half an hourter, she arrived at the studio, where her assistant Tabitha greeted her with an excited face while handing over the project file with eagerness, "Boss, it''s a huge project." Ste flipped through it, "Another one from StarRiver Corp.?"

    It seemed like StarRiver Corp.''s tourism sector was booming. She had alreadynded two major projects from them this year.

    The design fees they offered were nothing to scoff at, reaching into hundreds of thousands, and this time it was even more outrageous.

    Assistant Tabitha nodded, "Yeah, the liaison mentioned that they were extremely pleased with our designs and would like to forward all future projects to us."

    The words "extremely pleased" brought the first smile of the day to Ste''s face.

    "Call a meeting with all the designers."

    "Got it."

    ...

    Meanwhile, after leaving Silk-River Residences, Cloudia headed straight to the hospital.

    Yorick happened to be there as well, along with Cloudia''s son, Jaxon Larkin.

    Before Cloudia''s arrival, Jaxon had been consoling Urs. Having grown up together, Jaxon had always naturally sided with Urs in any dispute between Ste and Urs. Today, after Urs had been hit by Ste, Jaxon was even more infuriated.

    Seeing Cloudia, Urs looked aggrieved and apologetic, "Mom, I''m sorry, I think I made Star upset again."

    Cloudia, feeling sympathetic, approached her, "Silly child, it''s not your fault. I know what her temper is like."

    Mentioning Ste''s temper darkened everyone''s mood further.

    Cloudia sighed, "I wonder what kind of upbringing she had to be so spoiled."

    All they knew about Ste''s adoptive family was their surname, Quinn. Whether they were from the countryside or the city, the Larkin family had no idea. Ste wouldn''t say when asked. Jaxonmented, "What kind of family could it be? With her attitude, she must''ve been raised in the countryside,pletely wild."

    Jaxon had always found Ste''s temper and coarseness unbearable.

    Cloudia sighed again.

    Jaxon added, "You''ve blocked her card; don''t cave and turn it back on so easily this time. Let her feel what it was like to be without money, see if she dared to act so arrogantly again."

 Chapter 10

    The moment they mentioned blocking Ste''s credit card, a smug satisfaction flickered in Urs''s eyes.

    "Ste," she thought, "not a dime of the Larkin fortune belongs to you. There can only be one daughter in the Larkin family, and that''s me."

    While she reveled in her thoughts, her fa?ade of concern was impable, "But blocking her card, how will she survive? She''s been living off the Larkin''s for the past two years without a job."

    Jaxon chimed in, "Urs, stop making excuses for her. It''s time we taught her a lesson."

    Urs looked hesitated, ncing towards Cloudia, who nodded in agreement, "Listen to your brother. It''s about time she learned to be a properdy."

    Just the thought of Ste''s fiery temperament gave Cloudia a headache. She couldn''t believe Ste would let go of her feelings for Yorick so easily. To her, the debacle two years ago was all because of Yorick. usations flew that the car ident was orchestrated by Urs, all because of her obsession with Yorick.

    Urs''s gaze then shifted to Yorick, who frowned but remained silent, evidently agreeing with Cloudia and Jaxon''s approach.

    Cloudia then turned her attention to Urs''s ankle, "How''s the injury? Is it serious?"

    Urs shook her head, "It''s nothing serious. Rick insisted on bringing me to the hospital."

    Cloudia reassured, "It''s better to be cautious. Your dad arranged the best specialist to re-examine you."

    "Thank you, Mom."

    "Silly child, there''s no need to thank me."

    As Cloudia heard Urs''s gratitude, her heart ached for her.

    So, the family gathered, their concern for Urs mingling with discussions on how to discipline Ste. They unanimously decided to cut off her two thousand monthly allowance, hoping this would force Ste topromise and drop the matter with Urs.

    In the end, their confidence stemmed from believing that Ste''s love for Yorick was intense, that she was just acting out. This time, they wouldn''t even give her any chance of being petnt.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Ste had spent the entire afternoon in a meeting at her studio.

    This was a major project, a historic moment for the design industry, and Ste was giving it her all. Securing the financial backing was crucial.

    As she left the studio, it was already six.

    "Star?" Susanna''s voice echoed nearby, sounding a bit astonished, almost as if she couldn''t believe she''d run into Ste there.

    The area was bustling with people leaving their offices at peak hours.

    Turning around, Ste saw Susanna approaching, "What are you doing here? Looking for a job?"

    The three buildings around were all office spaces, home to numerous small firms.

    Before Ste could reply, Susanna blurted out, "I offered you money, and you refused. Now you''re here job hunting?"

    Ste suggested, "Let''s grab dinner, and I''ll exin everything."

    Her studio was unknown to Susanna, and it wasn''t something she could exin in a few sentences.

    They ended up at a ce serving stew. Half an hour into their meal, Susanna was taken aback to learn about Ste''s studio, "You''ve kept this under wraps pretty well. I had no idea." If Susanna was in the dark, then the Larkin family and Yorick were likely clueless too.

    Ste shrugged, "It''s not something I felt the need to bring up every time we talked."

    That made sense to Susanna. They had met abroad and usually discussed girl stuff. Even when Susanna talked with Ste about her work, the conversations were brief. "So, it''s been a year?" Susanna inquired.

    Ste nodded affirmatively, "Yeah, been a year."

    "And it''s profitable?"

    That was the crucial question. If Ste was financially independent, she wouldn''t need to concern herself with Yorick.

    Ste answered, "A few hundreds of thousands in profit."

    Susanna''s jaw dropped. The scale of "a few" was evidently different between them.

    "A travel design studio, making that much in its first year?"

    Most startups barely broke even their first year, yet Ste''s was thriving.

    Ste cautioned, "The design is satisfactory, and so is the profit. Let''s not broadcast this."

    "Understood," Susanna nodded, realizing the implications.

    Urs, that wretch, always thought of snatching away whatever Ste had, and she remembered, Urs was also in this major.

    And Yorick, with questionable morals and now after the altercation with Ste, could likely cause trouble behind their back.

    "You don''t have to care about them anymore. They''re trying to strong-arm you financially by blocking your card," Susanna concluded.

    Ste''s card had already been disabled, their ulterior motives evident. It was all to silence Ste about the alleged ident orchestrated by Urs. For the sake of that foster daughter, the family seemed to pull all their efforts.

    "Does Tegan James know about the studio?"

    Ste replied, "No, we haven''t been in touchtely. She''s always busy with the hospital."

    Tegan, their mutual best friend and a prodigious professor in gynecology, was undoubtedly the busiest among them.

    Susanna nodded, "That makes sense. She''s so busy. I haven''t seen her in a month either."

 Chapter 11

    Chatting about Tegan, Susanna suddenly recalled something.

    "Last time we talked through the phone, Tegan mentioned the hospital got this verified batch of diet pills. Wanna check it out with me tomorrow?"

    Sipping her Coke, Ste gave Susanna a once-over, "Why would you need that?"

    She was not even close to overweight!

    "It''s for my cousin. He''s hit 200 pounds and is pretty much on the brink of depression over his weight."

    Ste shrugged, "Sure, why not."

    To her, life was too short to fret over looks, especially when it came to losing weight. The whole ordeal was just a fast track to misery - couldn''t enjoy your food, couldn''t dress how you wanted. And you ended up being your own worst critic.

    As Ste headed home after parting ways with Susanna, her mood darkened at the sight of the clutter yet to be cleared on her sofa.

    Walking over and seated, she pulled out a receipt from one of the shopping bags, and got momentarily stunned as her eyes zed over the payment ount.

    Buzz, buzz.

    Her phone vibrated.

    Ste took a nce - it was a call from ise''s secretary.

    The purpose of the Larkins'' call was palpable. She didn''t bother picking up, and just hit decline. Soon after, ise himself called. Ste, sticking to her guns, ignored it as well.

    ...

    Over at the Larkin''s ce, ise wasn''t pleased seeing Ste dodge every call, his gaze turning to Cloudia.

    "Didn''t I say to keep Urs away from her, to avoid any run-ins?"

    Cloudia''s expression soured, "It''s not Urs''s fault this time, she...Oh, never mind!"

    Whenever it came to Ste and Urs shing, Cloudia found herself at a loss for words.

    ise nced at the photos of Yorick and Urs at the hospital making rounds on social media. "Her sister''s fianc¨¦e tags along to the hospital, tell me is she a fool or is it that you are brainless?" Cloudia stammered, "I..."

    ise was fuming, "I already had specialists lined up for her. Why did she need to drag Yorick into this?"

    Despite his lingering anger over Yorick''s family''s past opposition to Urs, ise had expected better judgment.

    Since Yorick had ended things with Urs and he''d already be Ste''s fianc¨¦, he should have extinguished any possible misunderstanding between him and Urs in private.

    "Urs''s that sick, and I just wanted to cheer her up. You know she and Yorick have been close since middle school. They''ve grown up together, there''s affection between them," Cloudia tried to reason. "Affection? Are you really bringing up their past ''affection''? Are they supposed to have that?"

    ise''s stern demeanor said it all.

    Cloudia fell silent at his words, knowing full well the logic but also theplexity of emotions involved.

    ise then ordered his secretary, "Get the car ready."

    "Thiste? Where to?"

    Cloudia, noticing his intention of departure, instinctively checked the time.

    "Silk-River Residences!" ise responded.

    Was he going to meet Ste?

    Cloudia said, "I''ming with you."

    "No need. You''ll just end up arguing with her."

    ise''s dissatisfaction with Cloudia and Ste''s rocky rtionship was no secret.

    Hearing his blunt refusal, Cloudia felt wronged.

    "Am I the one who wants to argue? She''s the one who''s always so defiant. You haven''t seen how rebellious she can be. She''s like a debt collector."

    ise countered, "We weren''t there for her when she needed us most. Isn''t her attitude justified?"

    Unlike Cloudia, ise harbored a sense of guilt towards Ste.

    His words left Cloudia unable to fight back.

    Leaving, as if thinking of something, ise gazed at Cloudia, "Did you cut her off financially again?" "Well, yes, I did!"

    "That was foolish. Are you serious going to push our daughter further away?"

    Especially with Urs back in town, the action would only deepen Ste''s resentment.

    ise was livid.

    Cloudia retorted, "You didn''t see how she treated me today. I just..."

    ""Reactivate it now!"

    ise issued hismand, not desiring to hearing more of Cloudia''s debate.

    Reluctantly, Cloudia didn''t dare to resist, "Fine, I''ll call the bank when they work tomorrow."

 Chapter 12

    Upstairs.

    Urs was standing at the top of the stairs, her ankle swollen visibly. The fleeting glimpse of disappointment in her eyes was unmistakable as she overheard ise''s care for Ste. Blood was thicker than water after all...

    ...

    An hourter, ise showed up at Silk-River Residences.

    He took a seat on the sofa, his gazending on Ste. He didn''t berate her for not answering her phone earlier.

    Ste, expressionless, poured him a ss of water.

    ise invited, "Stop fussing around,e sit."

    Interacting with this daughter of his was somewhat a puzzle. She hadn''t grown up by his side, and he didn''t really know her.

    Ste directly took a seat across from him.

    ise, sitting upright with his hands sped over his knees, broached the topic, "Had a spat with Urs again?"

    Ste asked, "Are you here to scold me too?"

    Scolding seemed to be a norm ever since she became part of the Larkin family.

    Hearing her icy tone, ise sighed, "Because of her, you''re calling off the wedding with Yorick?"

    Ste remained silent, merely taking a sip from her ss.

    The people of the Larkin family weren''t exactly those she''d open her heart to. If not close, Ste preferred not to divulge too much.

    Seeing her silence, ise felt a tad helpless. No wonder Cloudia got angry all the time. This child hardly seemed willing to connect with them.

    "You shouldn''t let her get to you. She''s just here to see a doctor this time. Yorick apanied her to the hospital. I''ve even spoken to your mother about it; this won''t happen next time." Ste set her ss down, looking over at ise.

    "Their ''next times'' have nothing to do with me anymore. You don''t have toe all the way here at night to tell me this."

    ise retorted, "What do you mean, ''nothing to do with you''? Star, marriage isn''t child''s y. You and Yorick havee this far; there''s no turning back."

    Turning back would be a joke! A jest at the expense of the entire Larkin family.

    Ste replied, "Exactly because it''s not child''s y, I see no point in delving deeper into a mistake."

    Her words seemed to hold some merit.

    "But you and Yorick..."

    "You''re worried about the family''s reputation, right? This is easily settled."

    Ste cut him off sharply.

    ise, feeling exposed, looked a bit sour, "How so?"

    As if it were about the embarrassment all along.

    The news had barely broken out that morning, and he had been in turmoil all afternoon.

    Ste advised, "Just announce that you mistook me for someone else and that I''m not really a part of your family. That''s it."

    "You...this is absurd!"

    This wasn''t solving an embarrassment; it was inviting a greater one.

    Not only did she want to cancel the wedding with Yorick, but she also wanted to sever ties with the Larkin family?

    ise''s expression darkened.

    Ste stood her ground, "Anyway, what''s between Yorick and me is over."

    "Without Yorick, who would you marry then? In a week, you and he are about to get married. Making such a scene with the Quarries, no one would marry you in the future. Remember the affection between you and Yorick." Hearing the one-week-after marriage, Steughed, her smile tinged with scorn.

    "You probably don''t know. This morning, Yorick told me that Urs''s back and that our wedding should be postponed."

    "What?"

    ise looked shocked, clearly he wasn''t aware of the news through his expression.

    Ste went on, "Just because the Larkins need depend on the Quarry family, you acting so self-abased, and you want me to behave the same as you do?"

    ise was rendered speechless. A single "self-abased" made him livid with fury.

    However, Ste''s words were right to the point. During those years, the Larkin businesses were supported by the Quarries.

    "You..."

    "I''ve said my piece anyway. The rtionship between me and Yorick ends here. There''s no going back."

    At this point, Ste held her ground firmly.

    ise was genuinely angry now.

    "There''s no ''no going back''. I won''t consent to you calling off the wedding."

    If they truly angered the Quarry family, their Larkin family would face tough times ahead. Though Yorick had a soft spot for Urs, the Quarry family wouldn''t approve.

    The elders behind the scenes had shown their capabilities two years ago. Back then, even if the Larkin family had gained benefits through Yorick, they would''ve lost it all because of those elders in the Quarry family. ise stated, "I''ll discuss this with the Quarry family. Don''t be so headstrong."

    Ste, unwilling to engage further, walked to the door and swung it open, silently issuing him to leave.

    Seeing her act this way, ise felt a surge of frustration, "So, you''ve hit Urs, humiliated Yorick, what else is bothering you? Right, I''ve already asked your mother to reinstate your card. She''s calling the bank tomorrow." Ste uttered, "The thing with Yorick is impossible!"

    Again, she reiterated her stance.

    "You..."

    Her defiance was thest straw for ise.

 Chapter 13

    Now he kinda got why Cloudia blew her top every time. Just like she said, it was like dealing with a debt collector, impervious to reason. Soft approach didn''t work, so ise had no choice but to y hardball. "Fine, forget about the bank ount for now. You ponder on it, and we''ll talk when you''ve thought it through."

    With those harsh words, ise walked away.

    Silence fell.

    Ste mmed the door shut and had barely made it back to the living room when her phone started buzzing.

    It was Orion''s number.

    Today, she had blocked multiple numbers - Yorick''s, Cloudia''s, and even ise''s.

    Now, they were reaching out through someone else''s phone.

    Predictably, Ste didn''t pick up.

    ...

    On the other end of the line, Yorick had just left the Quarry Manor and was using Orion''s phone to call Ste.

    Yet again, the call was disconnected, and when he tried once more, he was informed the number was busy - another block.

    Yorick was seething with frustration, "Where the hell did she pick up this habit of not answering calls?"

    Orion''s lips twitched.

    "Ms. Quinn''s probably not just ignoring your calls."

    Ignoring calls was a sport, and as far as Orion was concerned, today wasn''t just a bad day for Yorick; the Larkin family was also at their wits'' end. Yorick''s headache intensified.

    "Drive to Silk-River Residences."

    This was getting out of hand.

    Orion nodded, "Alright."

    ...

    An hourter.

    When they arrived at Silk-River Residences, it was already midnight, and Ste was asleep.

    Yorick rang the doorbell incessantly, but she didn''te to open the door.

    Receiving a cold shoulder at this ungodly hour made Yorick''s already foul mood even worse. "Call a locksmith."

    Yorick was at the end of his tether.

    Orion was like, "..."

    He was about to pull out his phone to call for help when the door swung open from the inside.

    There stood Ste, in her pajamas, looking groggy and pissed, wielding a baseball bat. Clearly, she had been rudely awakened and was ready to swing at the intruder.

    With twitching lips, Orion swiftly stepped aside.

    As Ste saw Yorick, her temper red, and she swung the bat at him.

    Yorick, quick on his feet, caught it, "You..."

    He was gritting his teeth.

    She just got physical this morning, and now again? Was her temper always this explosive? Just the mention of dying the wedding had her up in arms? Inside the house, Ste tossed the baseball bat aside, "Spit it out already."

    Yorick headed for her fridge, opened it, and found nothing but water.

    "Don''t you cook?"

    Ste looked at him as if he were a nutcase.

    Who, half-asleep and bothered in the middle of the night, would react well to someone inspecting their fridge and questioning their culinary habits? Ste was no exception to feeling irritated.

    Yorick mentioned, "I haven''t eaten."

    After a day of turmoil, skipping lunch and a dinner disrupted by family drama, he was starving.

    Ste''s gaze further confirmed that she was looking at a madman.

    "Do you see anything here that looks like your dinner?"

    Great, he was hinting that he was starving? Even she herself ate outside, now he was asking her to cook for him?

    Was this man out of his mind? After the scene they had earlier, now he expected her to make him dinner?

    Yorick''s jaws clenched in exasperation, "Can''t you cook?"

    Ste retorted, "When have you ever seen me cook?"

    Even if she knew how, she wouldn''t cook for him.

    Yorick was out of words. Upon hearing it, he was momentarily taken aback, realizing that in the two years they had been engaged, Ste had indeed never cooked him a meal. Urs, on the other hand, could do everything - cook, make soup. Back when she hadn''t left Portis City, she''d even bring meals to his office.

    Ste, sensing his thoughts, chuckled sarcastically, "Mixing me up with Urs?"

    She knew her domestic skills paled inparison to Urs''s. Initially, upon her return to the Larkin family, Urs hogged all domestic tasks, highlighting Ste''sck of domestic prowess.

    Naturally, everyonepared her unfavorably to Urs - Urs could do no wrong, and she, Ste, could do no right.

    Yorick''s expression went sour, "Our wedding will proceed as nned. Happy now?"

    He offered this grudgingly, hoping Ste would dial back her temper.

    However, Ste, raising an eyebrow at his words, countered, "In the morning, you said it was postponed, and now, without even a night passing, you say it''s back on. You''re a grown up after all, changing your minds so quickly?" Her hinting at his inconsistency made Yorick feel a sting of embarrassment.

    Ste pressed, "Does Urs know?"

    Judging by Yorick''s demeanor, it was clear he had visited the Quarry Manor.

 Chapter 14

    It was undeniable; the Quarry elders had quite the knack for holding onto power.

    Now, Yorick might seem like he''d got the whole Quarry Group under his thumb, but in reality, those elders still wielded a lot of clout.

    Otherwise, why would Yorick change his tune so quickly after just one visit back to the Quarry Manor?

    Yorick said, "We don''t need to involve her in our business."

    Ste said, "Oh, is that so?"

    Didn''t need to involve her, huh?

    Right as he said that, Yorick''s phone started buzzing. He pulled it out to see a call from Urs. Ste cast an indifferent nce, spotting the name "Urs" pop up on the screen. With a stern look, Yorick nced at Ste, "The wedding''s still on. No changes."

    "Maybe you should take that call first," Ste suggested, her voiceced with a touch of sympathy for Yorick.

    Poor guy, heir to the most influential family in Portis City and yet, when it came to his own marriage, he had no say.

    No sooner had he hung up than Urs called again, leaving Yorick no choice but to say, "I need to take this," as he walked over to the balcony with his phone.

    Just a few hours ago, he had left this ce full of arrogance. Now, he was giving Ste the respect of privacy. The influence of the Quarry elders was not to be underestimated. Whatever Urs said on the phone only made Yorick''s expression darker. After hanging up and walking back in, he looked at Ste, urgency written all over his face.

    "Is she having another one of her episodes?" Ste asked, her tone dripping with sarcasm, as if she had Urs all figured out.

    Yorick''s face turned even grimmer, clearly not amused by Ste''s jibe at Urs, but he said nothing.

    Instead, he left her with, "There''s a banquet tomorrow. You''reing with me. I''ll have a gown sent over in the morning."

    His intention was clear: to quash the rumors about their canceled wedding.

    Ste arched an eyebrow at him.

    Yorick, unable to withstand her probing gaze, stepped closer, gripping her shoulders, "I spoke hastily this morning. The wedding will proceed as nned in a week."

    He tried to soften his tone, almost as if he was pleading with Ste. If it hadn''t been for the meddling of his family elders, he would''ve left her hanging for a few more days. Yorick thought Ste would be satisfied.

    Little did he know, Ste brushed off his hands with disdain, "What do you take me for? A dog? To be ordered around at your whim?"

    In the morning, it was all about dying the wedding because of Urs. Now, thanks to the Quarry family elders, the wedding was back on schedule.

    "So, only your family''s honor matters, and mine is just supposed to lose face?"

    By choosing to announce canceling their wedding now, both the Larkin and Quarry families would be embarrassed.

    Undoubtedly, the Quarry elders were probably ming Urs for this mess. Otherwise, Yorick wouldn''t have backpedaled so fast.

    Yorick, trying to keep hisposure in the face of Ste''s unyielding temper, finally snapped.

    "What do you suggest we do then?"

    Ste shot back, "If you''re so capable, why don''t you just marry Urs? It''s no skin off my nose." "You..."

    Yorick was livid, his anger reaching its peak.

    Seeing Ste''s stubbornness and unwillingness to back down, he didn''t bother to coax her further.

    With a scoff, he said, "I''d love to see just how tough you can be."

    No doubt, ise from the Larkin family must have caught wind of the Quarry family''s stance by now. Ste''s being so dismissive to him, fine, he wouldn''t believe she was still able to act touch when facing the Larkins. Yorick stormed off, leaving Ste to spritz the air with freshener, as if to cleanse the room of the unpleasantness he''d left behind.

 Chapter 15

    Yorick rushed to the hospital, his heart pounding with urgency. Today was supposed to be a simple day for Urs; her ankle injury wasn''t severe, and she was expected to be discharged after treatment. However, things took a turn for the worse. As Yorick arrived at the emergency room entrance, he found Cloudia in tears, struggling to catch her breath.

    "Rick, you''re here. Urs, she''s..." Cloudia''s voice broke, unable to continue, her tears speaking volumes.

    "What on earth happened?" Yorick asked.

    Cloudia was too overwhelmed to respond.

    Jaxon chimed in, "She''s in ICU now. They rushed her for all sorts of tests just a moment ago."

    Cloudia said, "She''s got Uterine cancer, heart issues, and there''s something wrong with her liver too. What should we do? How can life be so cruel to her?"

    Her voice was filled with pain for Urs.

    Hearing about Urs''s multiple illnesses, a shadow of pain crossed Yorick''s face as well.

    Cloudia continued to cry, "It must be those years she spent abroad, not taking proper care of herself, that led to all these illnesses."

    A human body can only take so much, and Urs was fighting battles on multiple fronts.

    The hospital director and a team of specialists approached, having heard about Yorick''s arrival.

    At the sight of the director, Yorick''s face was a mask of fury, "I don''t care what it takes, you have to save her. Or you might as well shut this hospital down!" The director was visibly shaken by his words.

    Tegan, standing among the specialists, thought to herself, "What aw unto himself!"

    ...

    Ste was half-asleep when her phone started buzzing relentlessly. After ignoring it a couple of times, she finally answered in irritation, "Are you trying to grill me or what?"

    She had just dumped a jerk earlier that day; was it necessary to bomb her phone like this? It almost drove her crazy.

    "Star, it''s me," came Tegan''s voice from the other end.

    Ste''s irritation vanished in an instant, ncing at the time on her phone - it was already one o''clock in the morning. "You''re still at work?"

    Tegan was always busy, barely able to get in touch during the day, but calling in the middle of the night for a chat seemed a bit much.

    "What''s going on with you and Yorick? You guys were about to get married in a week, and now he''s all caught up with Urs?" Tegan asked. Ste said, "Didn''t you catch the news today?"

    "Huh?"

    Clearly, she hadn''t.

    "Our wedding''s off. I dumped him," Ste said.

    Tegan was surprised, "That''s quite the twist. Are you okay with that?"

    Ste didn''t know how to respond.

    Did people really think she had been that in love with Yorick these past two years?

    Whatever, it didn''t matter now.

    "Urs''s really in the hospital?"

    "Yeah, she''s got a whole list of conditions."

    Many departments were mobilizedte at night just for her; seemed quite a big deal.

    "What''s wrong with her?" Ste wondered.

    "Uterine cancer, heart disease, and possibly liver cancer, though that''s not confirmed yet."

    Ste was suddenly wide awake.

    "So many issues?"

    Tegan asked, "Does this feel like karma to her?"

    "Yes!" Ste imed.

    It seemed like divine justice.

    Urs had been nothing but trouble, with questionable morals and a penchant for causing harm.

    It was hereuppance.

    "But her illnesses seem odd. Howe she has Uterine cancer?"

    Ste instinctively thought such diseases were moremon in married women or ones of a certain age, or lewd lifestyle, not someone like Urs who was still young. Tegan replied, "Well, it''splicated."

    Ste went silent.

    "I''m a professional; I won''t gossip. But for your sake, I''m going to take a break from the country for a bit. I won''t be involved in her treatment n."

    Ste uttered, "Alright."

    Tegan, a renowned gynecologist, had many other colleagues who could take over. Plus, she genuinely disliked Urs, especially since she had nearly cost Ste her life. That alone made it impossible for those close to Ste to have any sympathy for Urs.

 Chapter 16

    Early next morning, Tegan flew off for a medical conference abroad.

    As Ste got a ring from Susanna, she said on the phone, "Looks like your cousin''s gonna pack on pounds for a bit longer. Tegan''s out of the country, mentioned something about being away for a month." "How''d you know? Tegan rang you up?"

    Ste replied, "Yeah, got a call around one in the morning."

    "One in the morning? To share travel ns? Has she lost her marbles?"

    It wasn''t like everyone could just flip their sleep schedules upside down because Tegan decided to.

    Ste sighed, "It was about Urs."

    "Urs? What about her?"

    Ste said, "Urs ended up in the hospitalst night, hit with a bunch of illnesses."

    "A bunch? How many? Like what?"

    Susanna was shocked at the news.

    Just yesterday, spotting Urs with Yorick near the maternity ward had them betting on a baby bump, not a bout of illnesses.

    Ste shared, "Uterine cancer, heart disease, and seemingly liver cancer too."

    The news made Susanna gasp, "All, all that? And she has uterine cancer?"

    It was clear neither of them was well-versed in medical knowledge, their reaction to the uterine cancer news a bit off-kilter.

    Like Ste, as Susanna heard the uterine cancer, her tone unwittingly turned strange.

    "How should I know? Tegan said she''s not one to spread rumors. She won''t gossip, let''s not add to the gossip mill."

    Susanna agreed, "Fair, not gossiping. But, this puts Urs and Yorick''s future in a bind. Which family would ept someone with such health issues as their first choice?"

    The Quarry elders already frowned upon Urs''s background as a maid''s daughter. Her illnesses only added fuel to the fire.

    "You''ll need to tread carefully. With Urs''s condition, the Quarry elders will push for you and Yorick to tie the knot sooner to prevent any rekindling of old mes."

    It was toote to find someone else, so they would hold onto Ste at all cost, especially given her Larkin family ties. This would, in the Quarry''s eyes, counterbnce Urs''s influence.

    Susanna''s remind was right.

    The Quarry elders are keeping a close eye on Urs; her being in the hospitalst night had already been noticed by them. Besides, they''d learned of Urs''s illnesses; among them, what they couldn''t ept the most was uterine cancer.

    ...

    After a simple breakfast, Ste, busy with work at her design studio, received a call from Yorick''s mother, "Star,e to the manor this noon, will you? I''ll personally cook your favorite, I''ll tell Yorick to pick you up."

    Ste declined directly, "Thanks, Imogen, but I have some things to attend to this noon, I''ll have to pass."

    She really was tied up. The project StarRiver offered this time was grand; she determined to take part in it personally.

    Hearing she was busy, Imogen signed, "You don''t want to even see me?"

    Ste was speechless.

    Imogen pressed, "Or I go to meet you?"

    "Don''t. I''ll swing by this noon."

    Ste had no choice but to agree for Imogen insisted on meeting her, thinking it was better to clear things up in person. After all, people''s attitude was palpable when talking face to face. Shortly after hanging up, Ste received a call with a strange number.

    She picked up, "Hello."

    "It''s me."

    Yorick''s voice came from the other end.

    Ste barely controlled the urge to hang up directly, but in fact, Yorick was also irked by calling her, because each time she got Yorick''s call, he''d be block-listed.

    Orion''s number has already been in the list. Right now this number was unknown, yet unexpectedly, she''d block-list the number few momentster.

    "My mom asked me to pick you up. Did you say you''lle to the manor?"

    At the time, Yorick''s voice wasced with indescribable exhaustion.

    Ste gave a simply acknowledgement.

    "Where should I meet you then?"

    "I''ll go straight to the manor, you don''t need pick me up."

    Even walking in the same road would make her feel the air around was polluted.

    Yorick noticed the aloofness in her tone, his head throbbing in frustration, "I''ll pick you up, wait for me at the Silk-River Residences."

    Not bothering to utter another word, Ste directly hung up.

    Yorick, on the other side, like what Ste had thought, had stayed at the hospital for Urs the entire night. Now with Ste ignoring him like that, he felt utterly exasperated. Orion, who was driving,forted as he couldn''t stand to see the scene, "The more a woman cares, the angrier she gets."

    Yorick replied, "Is that so?"

    Orion nodded, "If I don''t care at all, I won''t make any scene."

    This notion offered Yorick a glimmer of sce amidst the heated strife.

 Chapter 17

    Because of Orion''s words, Yorick had made his way to Silk-River Residences well before noon, finding both his and Orion''s attempts to reach Ste via phone futile. Left with no choice, he resorted to knocking on Ste''s door. Ten minutes of persistent knocking yielded no response, darkening Yorick''s already foul mood. Orion suggested, "Maybe Ms. Quinn headed to the manor earlier?"

    The mere thought of Ste going ahead without him nearly pushed Yorick over the edge.

    "Went ahead on her own?"

    Orion proposed, "Why don''t you call Mrs. Quarry?"

    Without hesitation, Yorick pulled out his phone and dialed his mother''s number.

    Imogen answered, informing him that she had tried contacting Ste, who was already on her way to their ce.

    She questioned, "Why are you calling me? Why didn''t you just call Star?"

    Veins throbbed on Yorick''s forehead in frustration. If he could''ve reached Ste by phone, he wouldn''t be resorting to calling his mother.

    "I''m heading back."

    He avoided mentioning Ste blocking his number; too embarrassing.

    Imogen warned, "Come back then. But I warn you, you better apologize properly, and make sure to promise her you won''t see that Urs again." Through the phone, Imogen''s concern was palpable, especially with the entire estate on edge, partly due to Urs''s recent diagnosis of Uterine cancer. Marrying Urs? That might as well spell the end for the Quarry lineage.

    Irritated by Ste not waiting for him and the hefty promises he was now expected to make, Yorick grew even more agitated.

    "This thing... Your grandparents already said, if this wedding falls through, they''ll disown you."

    The threat of collective abandonment from his elders made it harder for Yorick to breathe.

    "Why do they like Ste so much?"

    "She brings good fortune, a perfect match."

    Yorick was left speechless. He couldn''t see any good fortune. In this day and age, still clinging to such beliefs?

    Imogen cut him off, "Enough talk, hurry back and remember what I told you."

    Without waiting for a response from Yorick, Imogen hung up.

    Staring at the closed door, Yorick was fuming at Ste. Despite her seeming ws and odd temperament, she had somehow charmed the elders.

    ...

    Upon Ste''s arrival at the Quarry Manor, Yorick was yet to return.

    At the sight of her, Imogen greeted her warmly, "My dear, you must''ve been through so much."

    "Imogen, I brought you a gift."

    Ste handed over a velvet box, endearing herself further to Imogen.

    "You came because I asked, and yet you bring gifts?"

    The gesture warmed Imogen''s heart even more. She wondered if the Larkins were all bind; how could they not see Ste''s value, preferring Urs over her?

    Ste mentioned, "I thought this brooch suited you."

    Grabbing Ste''s hand, Imogen went upstairs with her. Ste sent her just a brooch, while Imogen took out a luxurious diamond ne for her.

    Faced with such extravagance, Ste tried to decline, "This is too valuable, I can''t ept it."

    "It was picked out just for you. Jolene Quarry and I bought two in Paris; one for you, one for her."

    Whether true or not, Imogen''s gesture was clear - she saw Ste as a daughter, especially after Yorick''s debacle with Urs yesterday. She''s gifting this priceless ne aimed to console Ste. Yet, Ste remained unwavering, "I truly can''t ept."

    With the unresolved issues between her and Yorick, she couldn''t ept gifts from the Quarry family.

    However, Imogen, determined, ced the ne on Ste herself.

    Today Ste wore a plunging evening gown, the diamond ne added a touch of elegance to Ste''s appearance.

    Imogen nodded in approval, "See, perfect for you. When I saw it, I knew it had to be yours."

    Ste uttered, "Thank you then."

    If Imogen insisted on sending the ne, there was no reason she couldn''t take it.

    Theirughter filled the air as they descended the stairs, just as Yorick returned.

    Catching sight of the diamond ne adorning Ste, he paused, recognizing the piece his mother had acquired from Paris, meant for his future bride.

 Chapter 18

    Actually as seeing the ne, Yorick couldn''t help but imagine how Urs looked when she wore it. Something about seeing it on Ste stirred an unidentifiable emotion within him. "Why are you just getting back now? I asked you to pick up Star, didn''t I? And here she is, back on her own."

    Yorick cast another nce at Ste, his eyes finally drifting away from the ne around her neck. Imogen gently patted Ste''s hand, "Star, wait here for a moment. Rick and I need to talk."

    Ste nodded slightly, and Imogen shot Yorick a look, signaling him to follow her upstairs to the study.

    It was obvious they were going to talk about Urs. Imogen was clearly worried and felt the need to remind Yorick of her concerns.

    They were gone for about half an hour. When they came back down, both seemed calm, any previous tensions seemingly resolved.

    Imogen, with a smile, turned to Ste, "Ste, I''m going to check the kitchen. You and Rick chat for a bit."

    Before Ste could respond, Imogen had already left, taking the butler and the servants with her, leaving Ste and Yorick alone.

    Ste was still engrossed in a game on her phone, the sound of gunfire indicating she was ying a popr shooter game.

    Yorick couldn''t help but think how she seemed utterly clueless about everything else, engrossed in her game, and yet, somehow, she was deemed fit to be his future wife.

    He was about to say something when his phone rang. It was udia, causing him to nce at Ste, who was too busy with her game to notice.

    Deciding to take the call outside, Yorick stepped out, briefly forgetting Imogen''s stern warning about avoiding too much contact with the Larkins. Cloudia''s anxious voice sounded, "Rick, what are we going to do? The specialist who was supposed to treat Urs has gone abroad."

    "Which specialist?" Yorick asked, frowning.

    "The gynecology expert, that illustrious genius from Portis City, Tegan James."

    Yorick said, "I''ll find someone else. Don''t worry."

    To Yorick, Cloudia''s worry was unnecessary; he thought it was merely a doctor, plenty of renowned specialists out there.

    But Cloudia was frantic, "No, I''ve asked it. Others basically all need to resolve it by surgery. You know Urs''s current condition. I heard Tegan has superb medical skills, who can treat Urs without immediate surgery given the stage she was in." It required surgery in the heart, also in the liver; how could a mere body stand all those major treatments?

    As Cloudia learned of Tegan''s existence, she was relieved, thinking the less amount of surgery Urs took, the better. However, she knew untilst night that the professor had gone abroad today.

    "You said that specialist''s named Tegan?"

    Tegan, quite a familiar name, where exactly did he hear it?

    Cloudia replied, "Yes, a young prodigy. It''s said she''s very young."

    At the mention of "very young", Yorick suddenly remembered that Tegan was Ste''s close friend.

    "I''ll hand this."

    "Rick, I hope you can get this professor, you know Urs''s poor state right now."

    "Okay, I got it."

    Yorick directly hung up; the callsted for ten minutes.

    Yorick returned inside to find Ste finishing her game, looking pleased with seemingly a victory.

    She nced towards the dining room, noting the quiet atmosphere, and decided to start another round. That was when Yorick snatched her phone away.

    Ste looked up, "What are you doing?"

    "Tegan, she''s your best friend, right?"

    Ste asked, "So?"

    "Did you have something to do with her leaving the country?"

    Urs had just been sent to the hospital for emergency treatmentst night and did a check-up. The director convened a meeting overnight, forming her person medical team, and Tegan must have been a member. Right now Tegan was out of the country. For she was Ste''s best friend, Yorick wouldn''t believe Ste had nothing to do with it.

 Chapter 19

    Facing Yorick''s icy stare, Ste quirked an eyebrow, "Did I do something?"

    Yorick retorted, "Ste, she''s just back to get treated. Why so petty?"

    At that, Steughed.

    "So what I''m petty? Aren''t there hospitals abroad? Or no doctors? Or maybe she''s broke? Needs you to babysit her and arrange the appointments?" Her rapid-fire questions left Yorick seething, almost choking on his fury.

    "The treatment n from Tegan is crucial for her. You know it right? She''s seriously ill, suffering from multiple conditions."

    "Well, how unique for having this disease, to be so young and so broken down."

    Her tone was dripping with sarcasm and not-so-subtle mockery.

    Yorick couldn''t stand her snide remarks any longer.

    Ste pressed on, "What is it, unhealthy living? Or, is it just her time?"

    It was seriously rare to be unusually ill for her age. The mention of "just her time" hit a nerve with Yorick, "Cut the snide attitude. Just call Tegan back."

    Yorick was done arguing with Ste and issued a coldmand.

    Ste raised an eyebrow, "Who do you think you''re ordering around?"

    It seemed he''d forgotten who he was dealing with since yesterday. And now ordering her around? As if he had the right.

    That only darkened Yorick''s mood further as he gritted his teeth, "Ste, let me be clear. Our wedding waits until Urs is better. If you think you can handle what''sing, by all means, keep ying your games!" Yorick''s frustration erupted, his stance unwavering. He was convinced that if the Larkin family got wind of Ste''s meddling, she''d face severe consequences. At that time, he''d like to see if she was able to deal with it.

    "I can handle it. But can she?" Throwing threats right back at him, Ste rolled her eyes.

    Yorick was even more furious, "If anything happens to her, you won''t get away with it."

    "Who won''t get away with it if something happens?"

    Imogen''s voice cut through, approaching with a stormy face to stand by Ste, taking her hand and ring at Yorick, "Who did you say won''t get away with it?" Yorick was still fuming, "It''s..."

    "Did you forget what we discussed in the study earlier?"

    At the moment, Imogen''s voice was ice cold.

    Yorick was taken aback.

    Imogen clutched Ste''s hand, her gaze at Yorick turning even more piercing, while Yorick, frustrated, ignored Imogen and turned to leave without another word. "Stay right there!"

    Yorick paused but didn''t turn back. After a moment''s thought, he continued towards the door and left.

    Seeing him go, Imogen was livid.

    Now alone with Imogen, Ste pulled her hand back and removed her diamond ne from her neck, cing it in Imogen''s hand. Imogen started, "What..."

    Ste interrupted, "You saw Yorick''s way of handling personal matters."

    She had been wondering how to tell Imogen that there was no future with Yorick, given the Quarry family''s kindness over the years.

    Now, Yorick had inadvertently paved the way for her, saving her from possibly offending them.

    Imogen nodded, anxious, "Yes, Yorick is at fault. I''ll deal with that brat."

    Acknowledging her son''s mistake, Imogen couldn''t fault Ste''s stance.

    "Ste, he''s just not thinking straight. Give him another chance, will you? I''ll make sure to give him a piece of my mind."

    Ste looked down, "I''ve been giving him chances for two years. His frequent trips abroad to see Urs were one thing, but this is different."

    As if any chances were given!

    But of course, the me would fall entirely on Yorick.

    Hearing about Yorick''s trips to see Urs, Imogen was shocked, "He''s been visiting Urs often?"

    "Last month, on my birthday, he was abroad."

    No need for further exnation.

    Ste and Urs shared a birthday, and Yorick being overseas then had raised no suspicions in the Quarry family, assuming it was a business trip.

    But Ste''s implication made Imogen''s lips twitch.

    "That brat!"

    Imogen was furious enough to wish she could throttle Yorick herself. And as for Urs, hadn''t Imogen made herself clear two years ago? Absolutely no dignity left, utterly infuriating!

 Chapter 20

    Imogen tried to catch Ste''s attention for one more plea.

    However, Ste was resolute, "Imogen, I''m sorry, but Yorick isn''t the man I can entrust my life to."

    Imogen was at a loss for words.

    Ste continued, "I wasn''t asking for his undivided attention, but he couldn''t even offer me the basic respect I deserve."

    Imogen muttered, "It..."

    Indeed, Yorick had not shown Ste the respect she deserved. Even as his mother, Imogen couldn''t justify her son''s behavior on this matter.

    "But what will you do? Without Yorick, your days in the Larkin family will be even harder," Imogen warned Ste, reminding her of her precarious position in the Larkin family. Despite their mutual disdain for Urs, it was undeniable that she held a significant ce within the Larkin family.

    Ste remained silent, her gaze lowered.

    Imogen went on, "Don''t rush to give me an answer. I''ll speak to Yorick about this, and we''ll get Urs out as soon as possible."

    How irritating! The very thought of Urs bewitching Yorick to such an extent infuriated Imogen. The idea of Ste and Yorick breaking up, allowing Yorick to be even more reckless with Urs, was something Imogen couldn''t stay calm about.

    "The Larkins are all siding with Urs. If you keep shing with Yorick, it''s you who will suffer," Imogen cautioned, urging Ste to endure.

    And being her future mother-inw, Imogen vowed to stand by Ste''s side. Everyone seemed to believe that Ste had no ce in the Larkin family and that her only escape would be the Quarry family.

    Ste nced at Imogen, "Hard times or not, haven''t I always made it through? Imogen, let''s just leave it as it is between me and Yorick."

    Since they already had arrived at this situation, Ste was determined and clear about her stance. She didn''t want to leave anyone harboring false hopes.

    In other words, she was someone who hatedplications and preferred to cut through the mess.

    At the sight of Ste''s firm attitude, Imogen''s face was somewhat sour, "You..."

    She had tried every argument, even setting aside her own pride, yet Ste remained unmoved. Imogen''s tone carried a clear note of dissatisfaction.

    Ste, unwilling to waste more time, curtly said, "I''ll be going now," and forcefully ced a ne in Imogen''s hand before turning to leave. Imogen, wanting to say more but stopped by Ste''s decisive departure and the sight of the ne in her hand, stamped her foot in frustration. The butler appeared behind her, "Madam."

    "What is she so proud of? Aside from Yorick, who else would have her?"

    With her engagement to Yorick known throughout Portis City, who else would be so blind as to marry her on short notice?

    And as for the Larkins...

    Without Yorick, would they treat her any better?

    Imogen couldn''t understand where Ste''s confidence came from, bold enough to even reject her.

    The butler nced in the direction Ste had left, "Youthful pride, I suppose. She can''t swallow the insult."

    In the butler''s view, Ste was simply unable to digest the affront from Urs.

    Imogen shared this opinion. She snorted, "She could''ve picked a better time and ce for her tantrums. Let her make a scene with the Larkins if she wants, but acting so high and mighty in front of me?"

    If it weren''t for the matriarch insisting Yorick marry Ste, iming Ste''spatibility was exceptional, Imogen wouldn''t give any of the Larkin daughters a second nce.

    Fuming over Yorick and Urs''s dalliance, and even more so over Ste being the one to initiate the breakup, Imogen felt their family had lost face.

    And then there was the matriarch''s ultimatum to win Ste back.

    With Ste''s fearless demeanor, how could she possibly manage? Imogen was livid.

    "It pissed me off! Which hospital is that Urs at?"

    The butler replied, "Portis Medicenter."

    ...

    Ste left Quarry Manor and had just reached her car when a car horn sounded nearby. Looking over, she saw Yorick''s Phantom.

    He hadn''t left?

    Yorick stepped out, a cigarette in hand. His poised figure radiated a natural authority and an air of exclusivity.

    Honestly, he was incredibly handsome. Under his leadership, Quarry Group''s market value had doubled in a year. He was also respectful and filial to his elders. Everything about him was admirable, except his terrible taste in women.

    Ste''s gaze met Yorick''s, her expression unimpressed.

    Yorick broke the silence, "Give your car keys to Orion. He''ll drive it back to Silk-River Residences for you. You ride with me."

    "I can drive myself," Ste replied sharply, her words dripping with sarcasm.

    This was the charm of an independent woman, never to be the one left behind.

 Chapter 21

    Yorick''s irritation was palpable as he took a drag from his cigarette, his attempt to appear nonchnt failing miserably. "I know you can drive. We need to talk."

    Ste responded, "I''ve got nothing to say to you."

    With that, she turned on her heel and made for her car.

    But Yorick wasn''t having any of it. He strode up swiftly, grabbing the car door before she could m it shut.

    Ste impassively red at him, "Let go."

    Instead, Yorick yanked her out of the car. The difference in their strength was clear, and Ste, unable to match him, glowered.

    "You..."

    Yorick dragged her towards his own car, snatching her car keys and tossing them to Orion, who caught them neatly and quickly got into Ste''s car, driving it away.

    This only fueled Ste''s fury, "You..."

    Yorick released her then.

    Ste growled, "Get Orion back here!"

    By then, Yorick had already started his car, looking at her, "You getting in or not?"

    In her anger, Ste kicked the car''s tire, but eventually, she climbed into the back seat.

    "Sit up front!" Yorick demanded.

    "Are you going to drive or not?" Ste shot back.

    "Ste!" Yorick''s tone grew heavier.

    "Suit yourself," she retorted. She wasn''t about to y the dutiful passenger, especially not in Yorick''s car.

    At the sight of her aggressive attitude, Yorick, feeling his cheeks burn with frustration, had no choice but to drive off, heading towards the Silk-River Residences.

    Ste, arms crossed, gazed at the outside, "Take me to Orient Nexus."

    Hearing it, Yorick instinctively nced at her through the rearview mirror, "What business do you have there?"

    In another words, for someone like her who depended on the family''s support financially, there was no reason for her to go to somewhere corporate elites would gather. In his eyes, Orient Nexus was no ce for Ste. "You don''t need to worry about it," she snapped back.

    Yorick felt his blood boiling.

    Was this all because Urs was back? Was that why Ste wouldn''t even hold a proper conversation with him?

    At the next intersection, Yorick pulled the car over.

    Seeing him stop, Ste was confused, "What are you doing?"

    Yorick, gripping the steering wheel tightly and taking a deep drag from his cigarette,id down his terms, "Send Tegan back, and I''ll stop seeing Urs."

    Ste raised an eyebrow, giving him a once-over. But before she could respond, Yorick pulled out a ck card from his wallet and offered it to her.

    "What''s this for?" Ste asked.

    Was he trying to bribe her over Urs''s condition?

    But she wasn''t one to ept free money.

    Yorick pushed the card towards her, "The Larkin family''s been busy handling Urs''s matter, they wouldn''t have time to reinstate your card. Here, take this one." After all, she was his fianc¨¦e.

    Actually Yorick had given Ste once before, and she refuse it. But right now...

    Just as she reached for the card, thinking it''d be a shame not to take it, Yorick pulled it back, holding it close.

    Ste was bewildered.

    "Wedding still on?" Yorick asked sharply.

    Ste was taken aback.

    Wedding? As if she''d agree to such a thing!

    She pouted, "I thought you weren''t in the mood to deal with your own wedding."

    Still thinking about the wedding huh?

    It seemed the Quarry family elders were more insistent than she thought, especially with Yorick''s grandfather currently in the hospital. Yorick''s desire to be with Urs seemed nearly impossible now. "Get Tegan back on her medical team, and I won''t see Urs again," Yorick repeated.

    Both wedding and Tegan, how greedy!

    "All this, just to curry favor for Urs," Ste remarked sarcastically.

    Seeing that she wasn''t softening, Yorick''s expression darkened. "What favor? Haven''t I given you everything?"

    Ste just looked at him coldly.

    Yorick continued, "She''ll leave the country as soon as she''s well. Isn''t that what you want?"

    "Is she going to get better overnight?" Ste countered sharply.

    She would love not to meet Urs ever again, but could she go abroad immediately?

    Gazing at Yorick''s darkened face, Ste added, "And you said you won''t see her, then she will not see you again?"

    As if he had sacrificed a lot.

    She reckoned he might make a fake promise and then huddle together with Urs in the middle of the night.

    She knew better than to trust a man like Yorick. Promises were cheap, and actions spoke volumes. It was better not to hold any expectations or give any chances.

 Chapter 22

    Ste''s attitude unyielding, her words came out sharp as a knife.

    Yorick took a couple of agitated drags of his cigarette.

    "Well, what do you suggest we do then?"

    As far as he was concerned, he had given her everything she could possibly want. All he wanted now was for Tegan toe back.

    Ste said, "As for the wedding, don''t even start with me. It''s totally over between us."

    "You..."

    Totally over?

    What made her think she could dere it all over just like that?

    Ste kept on, "And forget about Tegan. If you''re so capable, go and get her back yourself to treat Urs. With all your money and connections, do you really need to go through me?" Her words were dripping with sarcasm.

    Yorick felt a surge of anger at her tone.

    As if he hadn''t already tried reaching out to Tegan. She had outright refused him. And there was a man behind Tegan making it impossible for Yorick to force her hand! Yorick was visibly frustrated.

    Ste asked, "Anything else? If not, drive me to the Orient Nexus Building."

    It was hard to catch a cab there, and since he had Orion take her car, it was only fair he drove her.

    Yorick uttered, "What are you going to do there? Got an interview? Looking for a backup n?"

    "None of your business!"

    The same defiant tone.

    Yorick was like, "..."

    This woman!

    He wished he could dismantle her defiance, piece by piece.

    Yorick''s phone rang. I

    t was Urs. He nced at Ste, hesitated for a moment, but then answered.

    "Urs, you''re awake?"

    "Rick, I feel terrible."

    Urs''s weak voice came through the phone.

    Hearing her difort, Yorick instinctively looked at Ste, his impatience directed at Ste, but beneath that, there was concern for Urs.

    "Don''t worry, call the doctor," he spoke gently.

    Urs replied with a frail "okay", and "The doctor was here, said it''s normal to feel this way with my condition."

    "Did they prescribe anything?"

    "No, the doctor said I''m already on enough medication."

    True, with ailments in multiple parts of her body, she was practically taking medication every half hour. Merely having those pills would make her sick.

    As Yorick thought of Urs''s current condition, his eyes dripped with concern, "I''lle right over."

    "If you''re busy, it''s okay."

    Yorick nced at Ste again and said, "Not too busy."

    Ste smirked. Seeing Yorick hang up, her smirk turned into a sneer.

    Yorick, now seeing her expression, felt his anger ignite. Hearing Urs in difort, his patience wore thin.

    "Take a cab."

    Ste jabbed, "Didn''t someone just say ''I won''t see her again"?"

    Not even waiting until the dead of night to rush off to her?

    It was clear Urs had a significant influence on Yorick, just a phone call and he was eager to run to her.

    Yorick''s expression darkened, and he handed her the card, "For the cab."

    The card was clearly meant to dismiss Ste.

    Ste took the card, putting it in her purse, but made no move to leave.

    "Drive me there. It was chilly outside, and after all, it wasn''t me who asked to be in your car."

    Yorick didn''t start the car, and Ste wouldn''t leave, determined not to get out until he drove her to her destination.

    Even though she epted the card, she wouldn''t leave.

    Yorick''s head was again throbbing in exasperation. So, he had no choice but to drive Ste there.

    As she got out, Yorick couldn''t help but warn, "Think carefully about the wedding. If the Larkin family suffers any loss, your backup n of finding a job might just disappear." Ste raised an eyebrow without giving any reply.

    Still threatening her?

    Her gaze cold, she met his, "Urs was raised by the Larkin family. Shouldn''t their losses be your concern?"

    "I''ll deal with it, but you''ll bear the consequences too."

    Any loss she caused, the Larkin family would surely me Ste.

    Ste scoffed, "Go to your hospital quickly, hope it''s not a final visit! With all those illnesses, who knew?" Yorick was pissed off, "You..."

    This woman! So bitterly sharp-tongued!

    Yorick felt his anger boil over, his teeth practically aching with frustration.

    He didn''t want to continue this argument with Ste; arguing further might just be the end of him.

 Chapter 23

    Yorick was fuming as he drove off.

    Ste nced across the street at the upscale boutique mall, pulled out her smartphone, and dialed Tabitha''s number, "Postpone the meeting to two hours." "Got it, boss."

    After hanging up the phone, Ste dove into the mall, embarking on a shopping spree for two hours. Name a high-end brand, and she was throwing her credit card at it, splurging on anything and everything expensive. Meanwhile, Yorick had just arrived at the hospital.

    His phone buzzed incessantly in his pocket, each vibration a reminder of another extravagant purchase Ste was making. ncing at the screen, the amounts made his eyes widen - each transaction was in the tens of thousands. He couldn''t help but let out a sarcastic chuckle, "And she says she doesn''t care, huh!"

    Upon getting the card, shemenced in splurging on various stuff, mostly jewelry and cosmetics.

    "Typical," he thought, "Now that the Larkin family has cut her off, she''s panicking."

    Orion approached him, "Sir."

    "Did you drive her car back for her?" Yorick asked.

    "Yes," Orion nodded.

    As Yorick made his way to Urs''s ward, something crossed his mind, and he instructed, "She''s been job hunting recently. Make sure to let all the corporations know she''s not to be employed."

    Orion paused, slightly taken aback. He said not to employ Ms. Quinn?

    "Is Ms. Quinn still refusing to continue with the wedding?"

    That word "refusing" darkened Yorick''s mood further. Despite his reluctance to admit it, Ste had indeed initiated the cancetion of their wedding through Susanna yesterday, leaving Yorick on the receiving end of a break-up. Thinking of her defiance only intensified the ache in his jaw.

    "She''lle around," he muttered callously.

    A week was all it would take for Ste to see the harsh reality. Without the Larkin family and Yorick''s influence, she wouldn''tst a day in Portis City.

    Entering Urs''s room, he found Cloudia by her side, who, upon seeing him, immediately asked with concern, "Rick, do you think Tegan James wille back?"

    Yorick took a deep breath, "I''m working on it, don''t worry."

    Yorick''s words meant to Cloudia that it hadn''t been handled.

    "Actually, I remember she is Ste''s best friend. Do you think her sudden trip abroad has anything to do with Ste?"

    Yorick remained silent, the connection between Ste and Tegan too obvious to ignore.

    Urs looked at him with eyes full of hurt, making Yorick''s irritation towards Ste grow. Especially considering Urs''s current condition, he couldn''t let Ste continue this way. Buzz, buzz, buzz - his phone wouldn''t stop vibrating.

    He flickered another nce at his phone, thinking there might be something new; turned out they were still the notifications of Ste''s extravagant spending.

    Just now, the cost was thousands to tens of thousands, and right now the amount surged to hundreds of thousands!

    What was this woman buying? How was her vanity this intense?

    "Rick, Rick?"

    "Hmm? What''s up?" Yorick turned to Urs.

    Urs''s eyes were a picture of grievance, "I said, Is Professor James really Ste''s best friend?"

    Yorick nodded, "Yeah, she is."

    Upon confirming Tegan was indeed Ste''s best friend, Urs exchanged nces with Cloudia.

    Cloudia gasped, her breathing quickening, "So, so Professor James''s trip... it was Ste''s doing? How, how could she be so cruel?"

    Hearing the news, Cloudia was certain that Ste was behind all this.

    Tears welling up, Urs spoke in an aggrieved tone, "Looks like she still believes that incident was my doing, otherwise why would she treat me like that?"

    Urs''s sudden mentioning that incident darkened Yorick and Cloudia''s mood once more!

    As Yorick tried to speak, his phone vibrated again, a stark reminder of Ste''s spree. It seemed her vanity knew no bounds, with her spending nearing a staggering one million.

 Chapter 24

    Ste found herself sitting in a jewelry boutique.

    The sales associate, upon noting the plethora of high-end shopping bags encircling her, realized she was dealing with a VIP customer. Her politeness nearly bordered on servility. "Ms. Quinn, this piece just arrived in our store. It''s the only one of its kind in the entire Portis City. May I suggest you try it on?"

    Ste waved dismissively, "Just wrap it up."

    "Right away. And this piece here?"

    "Okay, and wrap this, that, and those over there."

    Everything her finger pointed at was the priciest of the lot.

    The sales associate, simultaneously shocked and overjoyed, her face blooming like a sunflower, eximed, "Absolutely, anything else you fancy? Let me get those ready for you." She seemed poised to buy out the entire store with her wealth.

    Over two hours, Ste''s shopping spree amounted to a staggering two million, amassing a trove of jewels and skincare products until her card finally declined.

    Yorick''s call came through soon after, from an unfamiliar number, "Are you shopping?"

    "Yeah, did you block the card?"

    Yorick gritted his teeth, speechless.

    If not block it, how long did she n to keep spending?

    "Do you have any idea how much you''ve spent?"

    Ste replied, "Didn''t buy much, how much was it?"

    Ste truly thought she didn''t spend much. While to Yorick, her "didn''t buy much" was like pouring gasoline on fire.

    Not much? And she''d spent over two million. What if she actually decided to buy "something more"? Would that have cost hundreds of millions?

    Ste said, "Come on, don''t you think you''re being a bit stingy aspensation?"

    "Compensation?"

    "Isn''t it? Given our recent troubles, I thought this was your way of making amends."

    Yorick felt on the verge of passing out from frustration. What did she mean by making amends for those troubles between them? It was she who had been acting out all along. "Just who do you think you are, expectingpensation? I was hoping you''d think over our marriage."

    Ste refused, "Marriage is off the table!"

    "And yet you spend my money freely?" Yorick uttered.

    Ste replied, "Being your fianc¨¦e for two years without touching a dime of your money, I figure it''s about time I indulged a little."

    Not one to shy away from desires, Ste believed in taking what was offered without holding back.

    Seeing Yorick lost for words in exasperation, Ste asked, "So, will you reactivate the card?"

    Yorick was rendered speechless. His frustration deepened. In just two hours, she''d burned through two million, and she expected him unblocking the card?

    "You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"

    Ste chuckled, "Why would you think that? Am I that kind of person? It''s just been ages since I''ve treated myself to a little luxury."

    Yorick sneered, "As if you''ve ever lived a life of luxury before."

    "Consider yourpensation delivered. Now, it''s time to seriously think about us, and about Tegan."

    With that, Yorick abruptly ended the call, hoping today''s splurge would make her reconsider for the sake of unlocking his card again. Thinking of it, Yorick supposed the only thing he needed was to wait.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste,den with numerous bags, entered her office, followed by shopping carts filled to the brim, delivered directly from the boutique.

    Tabitha, her eyes nearly popping out at the sight, eximed, "Boss, did you hit the jackpot today?"

    Ste, cing a cart filled with high-end skincare products in front of Tabitha, dered, "Consider it a bonus for everyone."

    Tabitha''s jaw dropped. Skincare sets worth thousands, now employee benefits?

    "This, this..."

    "Everyone gets a share."

    The announcement left everyone in the studio in utter disbelief. It was merely a small studio, and their benefits seemed surprisingly good.

    "Thank you, boss!" Tabitha shouted, though inwardly, she winced at the cost for Ste. After all, the studio had more than twenty employees. But Ste''s face betrayed no sign of regret.

    No sooner had Ste returned to her office than an international call came through on her cell.

    It was unlisted, yet as Ste saw the number, her pupil shrank instinctively.

 Chapter 25

    Breathing was a luxury Ste couldn''t afford for a few seconds. Trembling, she answered the call, "Hello?"

    "Ms. Quinn"

    The voice on the other end was all too familiar. As Ste''s face stiffened, a torrent of uncontrolled emotions surged in her eyes.

    With difficulty, she managed to say, "It''s me."

    "Mr. Quinn''s flightnds in Portis City at 8 PM tonight. He expects you to be there to meet him personally."

    Ste''s breath hitched violently.

    "He''sing to Portis City?"

    He had finally found her!

    The thought of the shopping spree she had identally charged to the wrong card yesterday - she hadn''t expected him to find out ande so quickly.

    The person on the other end was his assistant, Idris! Despite his respectful tone over the phone, he was a feared figure in Ferrond, known for his ruthlessness.

    Even the assistant was intimidating! Let alone the man behind him, Ronald Quinn, the man who had taken her in and raised her.

    Idris continued, "Yes, and Mr. Quinn also mentioned that you better have a good exnation ready, or else..."

    Or else what? Idris didn''t finish his sentence.

    But Ste felt a shiver run down her spine.

    She didn''t even remember how she hung up the call. The rest of the afternoon, Ste was restless, her mind wandering even during meetings.

    Ronald Quinn - the man everyone from the Larkin family wanted to know about, the man who had raised her, who held sway over both thewful and thewless in Ferrond, where he was considered a king of the night. And to her, he was a cmity....

    Memories of the events that led her to leave Ferrond three years ago shed through her mind, bringing tears to her eyes.

    As she finished work at 6 PM and left the office building, her phone buzzed incessantly. Absentmindedly, Ste answered, "Hello?"

    "Did you really block my number?"

    It was Cloudia''s irritated voice on the line. Her tone was almost cannibalistic towards Ste.

    Ste retorted, "When have I ever joked with you?"

    Even if there were jokes, they were between the Larkin family and Urs.

    As for her...

    She hadn''t grown up by their side, and they always had numerous demands of her, criticizing her every move. Cloudia was always stern and reproachful.

    As Cloudia heard Ste''s icy tone, her headache intensified in frustration.

    "You, you, I''m asking you, Tegan is your best friend right? Was it your doing with her trip abroad?"

    Ste admitted, "Yes, it was me. So what?"

    "You..."

    Cloudia was berserk! She had expected Ste to at least deny it, but there was no attempt to hide the truth. So, what did the Larkin family mean to her after all? "You admit it?"

    "Why wouldn''t I? Given the situation between Urs and me, isn''t it normal for me to y some tricks?"

    Urs was hypocritical, always scheming behind her back.

    What kind of skill was that? If she was going to do something, better do it openly!

    Cloudia was taken aback by her straightforwardness, almost fainting.

    "You...you..."

    "What about me? Mrs. Larkin, do you want me to call Tegan back to cure her illness?"

    The use of "Mrs. Larkin" sent Cloudia in a momentary daze. Until then she remembered since Ste returned to the Larkin family, she hadn''t called her "mom" even once. But she hadn''t used "Mrs. Larkin" either. This sudden formal address made Cloudia ufortable. She couldn''t help but say, "I''m your mother."

    Ste replied, "Mrs. Larkin, are you looking to argue over something as meaningless as this on the phone?"

    Hearing this, Cloudia felt as if her heart was being squeezed, a mix of suffocation and pain. She took a few deep breaths, "Let Tegane back, I''ve unblocked your card."

    It sounded like apromise, almost a concession. She was willing to unblock the card just to get Tegan back to treat Urs, so everything was still about Urs.

    Ste chuckled lightly, "Two thousand a month for pocket money to buy Urs''s life?"

    The irony wasn''t lost on her.

    The Larkin family could easily spend over ten thousand on a single piece of jewelry for Urs, and her monthly allowance was in the tens of thousands.

    In contrast, when Ste first returned to the Larkin family, she was given ten thousand a month.

    Later, because of a merement from Urs about the difficulty of adjusting from luxury to frugality, Cloudia decided to cut her allowance to five thousand until she learned to manage money. Because of a foster daughter''s word, it was halved!

    Even five thousand wasn''t enough for Urs, whoined that Ste "had no social life and couldn''t possibly spend that much".

    Cloudia insisted that they had everything at home. She and Urs were different; she didn''t need to socialize or entertain like those rich heiresses, so she couldn''t spend that much. Thus, five thousand became two thousand.

    Now, because of Urs, it waspletely blocked.

    But did they really think Ste cared?

    Her words now made Cloudia so angry she felt close to a heart attack, "Y-You''re too much."

    Once again, Cloudia was certain that she was not a daughter but a jinx, returning to collecting the debt. She regretted bringing Ste back.

    "What do you want then? Name your price!"

    Cloudia felt this was her biggest concession.

    However, what came back through the phone was the sound of a disconnection. When she tried calling again, her number had been block-listed. She felt like she was going to explode with rage, especially now, struggling even to breathe.

 Chapter 26

    At 7:30 PM, Ste, clutching a bunch of tulips, stood eagerly at the airport exit.

    Wrapped in her beige trench coat, with a cute bun atop her head, she looked both adorable andposed.

    A chilly breeze, finding its way through unseen crevices, made her sniff and instinctively pull her coat tighter around her.

    They had agreed on 8 o''clock. Sure enough, as the clock struck eight, a familiar silhouette caught her eye.

    The sight of the man, tall and dignified, triggered a flood of memories in Ste''s mind - all those moments he had held her close,forting her.

    Dressed in a ck trench coatplemented by a gray scarf, he exuded an aura of gentle warmth.

    Yet, Ste knew all too well the brutal and frenzied soul thaty beneath thatposed exterior. Ronald Quinn, the man who had taken her into his world. Their eyes met, and Ste felt the chilling authority in his gaze, instantly lowering her own.

    Enveloped by his shadow, his familiar scent surrounded her.

    Tentatively, Ste offered the tulips, "These...these are what you like."

    She was guilty and scared.

    The man didn''t take them, his presence growing even more imposing.

    Despite the bustling crowd, it felt as if they were the only two people in the world.

    Her arm, having stretched to hold the flowers, weakened, and she reached out hesitantly to touch his scarf, "Ronald!"

    Her soft, intive call seemed to momentarily soften him. Her wrist was firmly grasped before she could react, and she found herself pulled into his embrace. "Getting bold, aren''t you?" his voice was tinged with dangerous ma.

    It had been almost three years. And not once had she reached out to him, her rebellion so stark, just as everyone said, had he spoiled her too much? Ste''s heart fluttered, "I...I..."

    "You can start thinking about what you''re going to tell me."

    His tone remained perilous.

    Tears threatened to spill from her eyes. Before she spoke, Ronald released her, taking her hand and leading her out of the airport.

    Idris, waiting outside, respectfully opened the car door upon seeing them.

    Ste gasped at the sight of the vehicle, "You had the car shipped over?"

    This was Ronald''s car back in Ferrond.

    Its presence here meant he wasn''t nning to leave Portis City anytime soon. Her originally clenched heart tightened more at the thought.

    Looking down, the man cast a nce at Ste, who reached only the height to his chest, swallowing hard by his stare.

    "Ms. Quinn." Idris greeted her respectfully.

    Ste nodded both guiltily and politely, "Hello, Idris."

    Before she could say more, she was swiftly lifted into the car by the man behind.

    Following suit, Ronald''s imposing presence forced Ste into a corner.

    Yet, there was no escaping him.

    As the car started, her slender arm was grasped by the man''srge hand; without waiting for her response, the next second, the man put her on hisps. "Ronald, you...you shouldn''t..."

    "Hmm?"

    Her cheeks flushed, "I''m not a child anymore."

    Their close proximity, with her sitting across hisp, felt dangerously intimate.

    His cold fingers gently caressed her chilled cheek, finally resting on her chin.

    Ste couldn''t bear to meet his gaze.

    The imminent threat in his silence made her inwardly recoil, yet she had no escape from Ronald.

    "Not a child anymore, so you think you can act tough now?"

    Ste stammered, "I...I..."

    "Enjoying your little adventure these past three years?"

    The word "enjoying" felt like a sharp jab to Ste''s heart.

    Despite facing numerous challenges recently, she hadn''t felt this vulnerable and even behaved as fiercely as them.

    Now, in front of Ronald, her emotions overwhelmed her, tears welling up uncontrobly.

    She sniffed, "It hasn''t been three years yet."

    She looked like a child who had been bullied, a picture of utter grievance.

    The man scoffed, "Two months shy of three years. Does it make a difference?"

    That marked Ste''s return to Portis City, just two months short of three years.

    Ste attempted to look away, but Ronald didn''t let her, his strong grip forcing her to meet his eyes, "Nothing you want to say to me?" "So much, too much..."

    She had tons of things to tell him. Each time she was bullied, she longed for him to fend off those enemies.

 Chapter 27

    Ste was plotting to whisk Ronald off to a five-star hotel.

    However, Ronald had her pinned on hisp the whole ride, leaving her no chance to whisper their destination to Idris.

    By the time Ronald let her go, they had already arrived at the underground parking of Silk-River Residences.

    Ste was astounded, "You know where I live?"

    She had used his card yesterday, and today he showed up here. It seemed he had dug through the past three years of her life in no time.

    Ronald stepped out of the car first, and Idris, who had been driving, remarked, "It''s not hard for Mr. Quinn to find out anything. But you''ve been quite the hider these past three years. We never expected you''d go abroad." Ste went silent.

    Idris continued, "And to think, you even found your family... Anyway, Mr. Quinn is furious!"

    Hearing "furious" made Ste''s heart lurch violently.

    She cast a cautious nce at the man standing outside the car and hurried out without dy.

    Back at home, Ste wanted to fetch him slippers, but the moment she opened the shoe cab, she found, aside from her slippers, a pair of men''s slippers that had been worn.

    Feeling the chill from behind, she quickly picked a pair she hadn''t worn and offered them to Ronald, "Maybe you can wear mine for now."

    The pink slippers with a cute bunny on them wereid before Ronald, whose eyes were narrowed, the chill around him intensifying.

    "Learned to serve, have you?"

    Ste was at loss for words. Her face stiffened at it, and the bitterness in her heart grew stronger.

    She straightened up, looking at Ronald with grievance, "You know everything?"

    Ronald chuckled, slipping into her tiny slippers, which clearly didn''t fit.

    The man, always particr about everything, didn''tment further and proceeded to survey the ce. The more he looked, the darker his expression became.

    "The Larkin family has quite the reputation in Portis City, and they put you up in this tiny room?"

    Mentioning the Larkin family soured Ste''s mood further. She pouted, "This isn''t from the Larkin family."

    Ronald''s gaze sharpened, turning back to her.

    Ste confessed, "I bought this with your money."

    Ronald was speechless. Somehow, the revtion seemed to thaw his icy demeanor slightly.

    He moved to the couch, casually draping his coat over its armrest and removing his scarf.

    "Why not buy something bigger, then?"

    Ste defended, "It''s not small, over 1500 square feet. It''s plenty for me alone."

    Ronald still found itcking, recalling that even her modest vi in Ferrond was no less than 5000 square feet.

    Not to mention her years with their Quinn family, where she could roam their castle-sized estate for hours without seeing it all.

    "Come here."

    Ronald gazed at her sharply.

    Ste approached cautiously, stopping a meter away, not daring to get closer.

    Yet, with a stretch of his arm, she found herself in his embrace, just like in the car. "Ronald!"

    Ste protested, but the man''s deep voice resonated above her, "You have five minutes."

    Ste was taken aback, her heart hammering. She knew all too well what he meant by five minutes.

    Three years ago, she left without a word, at a tumultuous time for the Quinn family. Though she had physically departed, a saying among the Ferrond elite lingered, "If not of your blood, they won''t grow close." That saying originated from her, Ste Quinn. It was said when she left the Quinn family during Ronald''s toughest period.

    "The Schultz family, how are they?" Ste redirected the question.

    Throughout these three years, she closely monitored every move in Ferrond! Especially the Schultz family, the very ones who held a grip on her life back then.

    For the past year, she hadn''t seen any news of the Schultz family. Even her contacts couldn''t provide any information.

    Now, she directly asked Ronald, but as she did, a chill passed through his eyes. His grip on her chin tightened, bringing their faces dangerously close; his breath spread on Ste''s face, warm yet threatening. Ste swallowed nervously, "Ronald!"

    Ronald questioned, "Are you worried about the Schultz family, or Xander Schultz?"

    Hearing "Xander" made Ste''s heart tremble, "I..."

    As Ronald sensed her instant stiffness, his gaze sharpened further.

    Ste said, "No."

    "The Schultz family became history in Ferrond a year ago. Is that satisfactory, Star?"

    Ste didn''t utter a word.

    History? Had hepletely crushed them?

    This news rxed Ste, who had been tense until now.

    "And now the people of the Schultz family..."

    "Do you really want to know?" Ronald''s tone grew even more dangerous.

    Ste shook her head, "No, as long as they can no longer threaten you."

    At that moment, the weight Ste had carried for three years seemed to lift.

 Chapter 28

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. But Ste threw her arms around his neck, sobbing so hard she could barely catch her breath, as if the world had wronged her deeply. Her instinctual action shattered the anger in Ronald''s eyes. His hands, hanging in mid-air, finally wrapped around her slender waist as Ste cried hysterically. Ste clung to Ronald''s neck tighter, "Is Mom okay?"

    Ronald held her, "You still remember she''s your mom?"

    He had thought that after she went back to the Larkins, she hadpletely forgotten everything about Ferrond!

    Ste hugged him even tighter, her sobs growing more pitiful.

    ...

    Two hourster.

    Ste had recounted the reasons for leaving Ferrond three years ago, through intermittent sobs and tears.

    In her three years in Portis City, she hadn''t cried once. Not even when the Larkins treated her poorly, but mentioning everything about Ferrond made her break down.

    The Quinns had always been her rock, and Ronald, her emotional support. Losing everything overnight was like being in purgatory, something she dared not revisit over the past three years.

    As people said, her departure came when the Quinn family faced its toughest storms. If possible, she wished to have stayed by Ronald''s side.

    But Regina Schultz, the woman who adored Ronald, joined forces with her brother Xander Schultz during the tumult of her father''s death, capturing her mother and forcing her to leave the Quinns.

    If she didn''t leave the Quinn family, they threatened to kill her mother; in that case, Ste had no choice but to agree. Leaving the Quinns meant no contact with Ronald.

    Back then, the Schultzes held king-like power in Ferrond. With Ronald''s shaky foundation following his father''s sudden departure, he was no match for the Schultzes. Ronald and Xander had always been at odds, but his sister Regina''s infatuation with Ronald kept Xander from targeting the Quinn''s ventures.

    Ste couldn''t risk Ronald falling into danger. If her departure could grant the Quinns a moment of peace, she was willing to fight for that breathing space for him.

    The more Ronald heard, the colder his expression became, "They threatened you, and you just caved?"

    "I had no choice. They used Mom''s life as leverage."

    Ronald''s eyes narrowed slightly, "And you just cut all ties with us?"

    "I didn''t dare!"

    As she spoke, Ste felt even more wronged. She had been exceedingly cautious even just to hear news of him. Especially in that first year after leaving the Quinns, Regina kept threatening her! This was also a major reason she returned to the Larkins and even got engaged to Yorick.

    Despite seeing Ronald rise rapidly over the past three years, taking over Ferrond''s underworld, she still feared for his safety against the Schultzes.

    Ste hadid it all out, and yet Ronald''s sternness only made her feel more aggrieved. Her eyes reddened as she gave Ronald a look.

    "What about Regina?"

    That despicable woman, she wished she could end her.

    Ronald answered, "Crippled. In prison."

    "Prison? You put her in prison?"

    Ronald gave her a cold look, his familiar gaze showing his anger hadn''t subsided.

    Ste tugged at his shirt, looking up at him silently, her eyes full of sorrow.

    Ronald scoffed, "Useless, getting bullied and still ying the victim? What have I taught you all these years?"

    "You taught me everything except how to be heartless."

    If she were heartless, no one could ever hurt her, just like with the Larkins.

    But it was different with the Quinns...

    Her mother loved her dearly, and she had always known she was taken in by Ronald. Yet her mother treated her as her own, pampering her like a princess. Ronald snorted dismissively.

    Ste pressed on, "Is Mom really okay?"

    "She''s good. She''s been praying for you these past three years, afraid you''d perish in the cold outside."

    Ste was taken aback.

    Perish in the cold? Was he saying she was a delicate flower that couldn''t survive outside?

    But hearing that her mother had been praying for her for three years still moved her. She looked eagerly at Ronald, "Mom really went three years praying?" Ronald flicked her on the forehead.

    Ste winced, not daring to utter a sound.

    Ronald then asked, "What about the Larkins and Yorick after all this time?"

 Chapter 29

    Not sure if it was her imagination, Ste felt Ronald''s voice turn frostier as he mentioned Yorick.

    Ste shrugged, "Those people have nothing to do with me."

    Sure, Mr. and Mrs. Larkin were her biological parents, but at that time, she was entangled with Regina''s drama. Returning to the Larkin family and even getting engaged to Yorick had been her way out of Regina''s clutches.

    After her engagement to Yorick, Regina never contacted her again.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow, "Nothing to do with you?"

    Ste admitted, "Regina was ckmailing me. My engagement to Yorick was a ploy to get her and Xander off my back."

    Facing Ronald''s icy interrogation, Ste spilled everything. After all, Regina was behind bars now. It was time toy all her cards on the table.

    Sure enough, Ronald''s expression softened.

    ...

    Meanwhile at the hospital, Yorick watched as Urs battled agonizing pain. Just yesterday, she was able to visit his office, but now, she was confined to a hospital bed. Cloudia''s heart ached.

    "Rick, we need to sort out Professor James'' matter ASAP. The consulting team says Urs''s liver and uterus are the priorities right now."

    Surgery was unavoidable for her liver, and her heart wasn''t in great shape either. So when they heard Tegan could help alleviate some of Urs''s suffering in the uterus, they all hoped it could spare her the pain of another surgery. Yorick was visibly exhausted.

    It was three in the morning. Urs had finally fallen asleep after hours of torment.

    Her body was battered by illness, and those by her side suffered emotionally.

    Cloudia was distraught, and Yorick even more so.

    "Alright, I got it."

    Even if Cloudia hadn''t mentioned it, Yorick was aware that Tegan needed to return soon. He borrowed an unfamiliar phone to call Ste.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at Silk-River Residences, Ste was undergoing a rigorous interrogation by Ronald. Just as Ronald was about to press further, Ste''s phone rang.

    At the sight of an unknown number, her instinct was to ignore it, promptly to hang up. But the caller was persistent.

    Ronald''s tone was stern, "Why not answer it?"

    "It''s nothing important," Ste replied without a second thought.

    With her and Yorick''s divorce scandal blowing up, she had block-listed Yorick and all calls from the Larkins.

    Given the circumstances, they''d call her if something upset them. Hence, the one using an unknown number to make calls, Ste reckoned, was either Yorick or Cloudia. She didn''t want to answer, especially in front of Ronald.

    She hung up. But the call came through again.

    Ste was about to dismiss it once more when Ronald extended his hand towards her.

    Ste''s eyelids twitched, "W-What are you doing?"

    "Shall I answer for you, or will you answer yourself?"

    Ste''s lips twitched, "It''s not an important call."

    Ronald raised an eyebrow, "Not important, and yet they keep calling?"

    Ste was rendered speechless.

    Under Ronald''s stern gaze, she reluctantly answered the call.

    As soon as the call connected, Yorick''s weary voice came through.

    "Tell me what you want, I''ll give it to your."

    His tone was tired, conceding. Even with the speaker off, Ste heard him clearly, and so did Ronald.

    She knew it had to be Yorick or someone from the Larkins. Unconsciously, Ste nced up at Ronald, whose eyes were left only frigidity as expected.

    Ste''s hand, holding her phone, trembled slightly, "Wait, you..."

    "You like money, right? I''ve unlocked that card for you. Buy whatever you want."

    The condition was for Tegan to return!

    Before Yorick could finish, Ronald snatched the phone from Ste and ended the call. Their eyes met.

    Confronted with Ronald''s icy stare, Ste looked down unwittingly, unable to meet his gaze.

    Ronald asked, "He treats you well, doesn''t he?"

    Ste forced augh, "Not really."

    Ronald continued, "He''s willing to give you anything."

    Ste remained silent.

    Through fragments of the conversation, Yorick''s words over the phone seemed to suggest as much.

    "This alles with strings attached, definitely not out of deep affection for me!"

    Somehow, whenever the topic of rtionships came up, she felt incredibly guilty in front of Ronald. Perhaps because back in their school days, Ronald always reminded her: No dating while studying!

 Chapter 30

    After being grilled for a couple of hours, Ste waspletely spent. Drained of all energy, she couldn''t resist the weight of her exhaustion any longer and copsed onto Ronald''sp, slipping into a deep sleep. Under the harsh re of the lights, Ronald tenderly brushed a stray lock of hair from her cheek to behind her ear. With a gentle scoop, he lifted her into his arms and carried her to the bedroom.

    By the time he emerged back into the living room, Idris had already been at the living room. Taking in the modest size of the ce, he asked Ronald, "Should we take Ms. Quinn back to Wave Residence?"

    Wave Residence was located at the Mist Bay of Portis City. Thend, which they had bought years back, was the sought-after ce many elite families had vied for. But it had effortlessly fallen into Ronald''s hands the moment Ste expressed her fondness for the ce. The ce was intended to be developed into luxurious seaside vis by those affluence developers. Ronald, however, had transformed it into Ste''s dream home.

    Initially, he meant taking it as a present for hering-of-age celebration. However, the Quinn family faced a crisis, and Ste disappeared.

    Ronald, cigarette in hand, stepped out onto the balcony, taking a couple of puffs.

    "Let''s not disturb her tonight. Just spend the night here, bring up my luggage."

    Hearing Ronald decided to stay overnight in this ce, Idris took another unwitting nce at the cramped space.

    "Stay here?"

    Ronald swept him a cold nce, "Any problem?"

    Idris shook his head, "I''ll get it right away."

    He was surprised that with Ste there, Ronald was able to adapt to any circumstance. Sleeping in this small apartment was merely because he didn''t want Ste getting disturbed.

    Idris quickly fetched Ronald''s stuff.

    Once Idris left, Ronald took the time to inspect every corner of Ste''s living space, searching for any sign of another man''s presence. Finding none, he finally allowed himself to rx after two years of tension.

    He found a new bath towel with pink color, which he assumed was prepared by Ste in reserve.

    Ste, half-asleep and needing to use the bathroom, stumbled out of her room only to be met with the sight of Ronald wrapped in a pink towel.

    Ste was caught off guard.

    At the same time, came the urgent ringing of the doorbell. She took a nce at the door and back at Ronald.

    Ronald furrowed his brows, "Who''s looking for you in the middle of the night?"

    The clock on the wall showed that right now it was already five, not the night, but the dawn.

    It was Yorick, pressing the bell desperately. As he witness Urs was awake, tortured by the illness, he could no longer stay m,ing directly to Ste. Ronald asked, "Not going to answer the door?"

    Ste replied, "No need."

    "Ste, open up!" Yorick''s voice echoed from outside.

    Ste was speechless.

    Why was Yorick here instead of with Urs, especially at this ungodly hour?

    "If you don''t open the door, I''ll just ask someone to unlock it!"

    Ste''s brows twitched vehemently, not expecting Yorick brought a locksmith to pry her door open. Howe she never noticed how despicable Yorick was before? Momentarily petrified, Ste gazed at Ronald, "Well..."

    "Want me to hide?"

    Ste was like, "!!"

    Looking at the man''s gradually darkened face, she couldn''t just nod.

    "Well, there are some misunderstandings between us that haven''t been resolved yet."

    Yorick''s irritating voice sounded from outside the door, "It''s you who chose not to open it. Don''t me me for unlocking the door!"

    After that, certain sounds came from the lock.

    That jerk actually brought over a locksmith.

    Ste nced at Ronald, her eyes tinged with resentment against Yorick.

    As she turned to get her baseball bat, swearing inwardly to give a good beating to that jerk, the door behind opened with a click.

    Ste turned back, her gaze met Yorick, who was standing at the door. Eyes fill with exasperation, Yorick''s head buzzed the moment he saw the room inside.

    If it were not for seeing Ste there too, he almost suspected he barged in a wrong ce. However, it wasn''t wrong.

    Ste was there, but the man in her room?

    His breath became increasingly heavy.

    "Ste!"

    His gaze turned to Ronald, under the glistening lights, his eyes sharp and intimidating as a king. Even in utter fury, Yorick shrank by his powerful stare. Yorick looked down, from the man''s firm abs till that conspicuous pink towel. He''d already been struggling for breath, the sight only escted his fury.

    "This is your reason of call off our wedding? Ste, you''re really something!" he spoke impassively as walking in.

    The locksmith, sensing the brewing storm, made a quick exit, leaving the three to confront the messy situation.

 Chapter 31

    Ste was itching to make an escape too!

    She thought she had made herself abundantly clear to Ronald about the debacle about Yorick. But now, sensing the increasingly dangerous aura emanating from Ronald, she realized her exnation hadn''t been clear enough. Stepping forward, she shot Yorick a warning nce, "What are you doing here? Get lost now!"

    Yorick sneered, "Why am I here? Ste, had I not shown up, who would find out what kind of person you are?"

    His tone escted with every word, culminating in a shout filled with rage.

    "You spread rumors about Urs and me, just to cover up your own dirty secrets, didn''t you? Ste, you''re a slut!"

    The moment his words fell, a thunderous thump resonated through the air.

    It was Ronald. His fist, hard as iron,nded squarely on Yorick''s face, instantly tensing up the atmosphere.

    Yorick was convinced Ronald was nothing but a casual man, and now this brute dared to strike him, fueling his rage even further.

    Before Ste could react, the two were locked in a scuffle.

    Yorick, a perennial office dweller, even with regr workouts, was no match for Ronald, who had been living on the edge over the years.

    In just a couple of moves, Ronald had him pinned down on the couch. Yorick was a mess, while Ronald, his towel firmly around his waist, remained unruffled.

    Ste had been genuinely worried about that toweling loose during their tussle moments ago.

    "Ste!"

    Yorick red furiously at her, who was standing dumbfounded to the side.

    This damned woman, harboring a man at home, and letting himsh out! Fuming and unable to take it out on Ronald, he directed his anger at Ste. Ste quickly grabbed a jacket nearby and approached, "Here, put this on first."

    She hastily draped it over Ronald.

    Ronald then released Yorick and put on the jacket.

    Throughout, his gaze remained icy cold towards Yorick. Even after it was over, the tension between the two was palpable.

    Ste nced at Yorick, "You better leave now."

    If he didn''t leave, he might not make it out alive tonight, such bad vibes.

    Yorick, already on a short fuse, saw Ste asking him to leave instead of Ronald, igniting his fury even more.

    "Ste, you..."

    "If you dare insult her again, I guarantee, you won''t be leaving here alive."

    With that, the man pulled out apact gun from his suit jacket.

    The cold, ck muzzle pointed directly at Yorick, causing his breath to hitch and his pupils to contract.

    In a ce like Portis City, this man was actually carrying a gun? Had Ste lost her mind? What kind of dangerous person had she gotten involved with? Ronald''s voice was frosty, "You want to try?"

    To try?

    It meant to dare insult Ste again.

    Ste had grown up in Ferrond, never being treated like this anywhere. But here, in this ce, with these people...

    Ha!

    The danger in Ronald''s eyes intensified.

    Such danger enveloped Yorick immediately, unustomed to being threatened in a ce like Portis City.

    His eyes narrowed, locking gazes with Ronald.

    Ronald challenged, "Wanna try?"

    "What''s there to try? Aren''t you freaking leaving yet?" Ste was on the verge of losing it.

    Had Yorick gone mad? Couldn''t he see what Ronald was holding? Did he actually want to die here?

    Although Yorick was annoying, Ste didn''t wish death upon him; after all, their quarrel wasn''t that deep. Yorick shot Ste a cold nce.

    Ste, exasperated, eximed, "Go already!"

    Lingering here, he might as well end up as a cold headstone in the outskirts for eternity.

 Chapter 32

    Yorick stormed out of the Silk-River Residences, his mind buzzing relentlessly.

    Orion had been waiting for him downstairs, and the moment he saw Yorick''s ashen face and the bruise forming, he gasped, "Ms. Quinn still didn''t agree?" Was refusing to get married not enough that she had to hit him too? Thinking about Ste''s fiery temper, Orion couldn''t help but shiver once more.

    Yorick shot Orion a look. That icy re was all Orion needed to know that Yorick had failed again.

    Orion sighed involuntarily, "Women need to be charmed, you know."

    "Charmed, huh!" Yorick spat the word out with a heavy dose of sarcasm, making Orion fall silent.

    With Ste''s stubbornness, charming her seemed like an impossible task. After all, she wasn''t someone who could ept others'' opinions. She was known for her incapability and petnce. Yorick''s eyes narrowed dangerously, "Find out about the man who''s been hanging around hertely."

    "What?"

    As hearing "man", Orion looked at Yorick in disbelief, unable to believe the news. The idea of another man in Ms. Quinn''s life was shocking to him.

    "That, that''s impossible. Ms. Quinn is always on her own, if not, it''s only Ms. Susanna Tucker keeping herpany."

    In Orion''s words, Ste was a homebody, to put it nicely. Less kindly, she was seen as azy moocher who hardly ever left her apartment.

    Yet, despite her temper, incapability and high pride, the idea of her having a man in her life seemed far-fetched; if not for the backing of the Larkin family, Yorick, as the only man around, wouldn''t be by her side. At the sight of Orion''s incredulous expression, Yorick''s face grew even more menacing, "I saw it with my own eyes."

    Orion was speechless, finding it difficult to believe.

    Yorick couldn''t shake off the image of Ronald''s dangerous eyes and the ease with which he brandished a weapon. His face seemed somewhat familiar, but he just couldn''t recall where he had seen it before. "He must be involved in some shady business," Yorick spoke after a moment of thought.

    He was determined to uncover the identity of this mysterious figure in Portis City. No matter who he was, he was hell-bent on sending him to hell.

    Yorick''s words baffled Orion even more. Given Ste''s temper, it was impossible for her to get tangled with someone handling shady business.

    ...

    Downstairs, Yorick fumed as he left.

    Upstairs, Ste''s drowsiness had beenpletely scared away by themotion, especially Ronald''s imposing demeanor.

    Now, sitting on hisp again, she felt far from the child he used to dote on. Ronald seemed to enjoy holding her, yet she was no longer a child but a grown woman.

    Being in his arms, she could no longer feel the affection he had on her as a kid. At the moment, the danger emanating from Ronald was palpable.

    Ste looked down, "Well, can we just talk directly, please?"

    The mess Yorick had caused seemed to undo all her attempts at exnation.

    Ronald asked, "Were you protecting him just now?"

    Ste shook her head, "No, I just didn''t want to dirty the ce where I''ve been living for two years."

    Ronald could kill someone. She clearly sensed the murderous intent like before.

    Beneath his gentle facade, there was a merciless heart. When she got kidnapped at thirteen years old andter Ronald found her, he took all the kidnappers lives in her presence. Since then, she realized Ronald didn''t seem as gentle as he appeared. Once he got ruthless, someone would die.

    Moments ago, if Yorick refused to leave, Ste was sure Ronald would kill him!

    "In some ce like Portis City, you can''t breach thew," Ste''s voice was like a whisper.

    Ronald chuckled, "Star, lecturing me onw?"

    Ste pouted, "Anyway, I''ve told you the reason I agreed to get engaged with Yorick back then. Don''t kill people as you want."

    If people had feuds, they could settle the scores by all means, yet murder was not a solution. Despite years by Ronald''s side, she was still terrified of bloodshed.

    Ronald, sensing her stiff body, was aware that the incident had left her serious psychological shadow. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been frightened by the Schultzes threat or have obeyed what they required.

    As Ronald thought of her inner fear, the harsh edge to his demeanor faded, reced by an older brother''s tenderness.

    "Alright, we''ll follow your wishes, and be a good citizen."

    Ste doubted his sincerity.

    Ronald gently ruffled her hair, "Want to continue sleeping?"

    Ste shook her head.

    How could she fall asleep after what had happened. She was wide awake.

    Ronald suggested, "Since you''re not going to sleep, let''s go."

    "Where to?"

    Ste looked unwittingly out at the pitch-ck night and then at the clock. It was six in the morning, but in Portis City, dawn camete.

 Chapter 33

    Ronald looked around the modest 1,000 square foot apartment, feeling somewhat headache.

    He''d given her more than enough money over the years. Was this really how she took care of herself?

    A phone call had summoned Idris. Ste was packed up overnight and taken to the Wave Residence. Gazing at the grand estate, Ste turned to Ronald, eyes widened in shock, "This is yours?"

    "It''s yours," Ronald corrected her.

    And it truly was. The estate was in Ste''s name.

    The corner of Ste''s lips twitched, "My own?"

    "Yep, remember this ce? You once mentioned you liked it."

    Ste drew a nk. She had said she liked many ces; recalling any specific affection for this ce was hard. But she had always known about it in Portis City.

    Yorick had once been interested in buying the estate when he found out it was unupied, tasking Orion with finding out who owned it. Despite Orion''s efforts, the owner remained a mystery. Now, knowing the estate was hers, Ste was genuinely stunned.

    "We''re going to live here?"

    Ronald nodded, "Yeah. There are some things to take care of in Portis City. We''ll be here for a while."

    Ste merely hummed in acknowledgment. Ronald mentioned having things to handle, and she didn''t pry. She rarely did when it came to his affairs.

    So, Ste moved into the Wave Residence.

    As Idris showed her to her room, he mentioned, "This was supposed to be youring-of-age gift from Mr. Quinn. Though it wasn''t sent by your 18th birthday, it''s never toote." The term ing-of-age gift" made Ste''s eyes sting with unshed tears.

    Ronald had promised her a gift she craved for hering of age. The gift had been in preparation by Ronald personally before their father''s untimely demise. It was such a shame. Ste, signing secretly, nodded, "Yes, it''s neverte."

    The Schultz family had been thoroughly outmaneuvered by Ronald, securing his position at the pinnacle of Ferrond''s elite. No one could harm him now, and Ste was safe too. "Rest up, Ms. Quinn. Breakfast is being prepared. Once Mr. Quinn finishes his video conference, he''ll join you."

    Ste nodded, "Okay."

    Her room faced the sea. As Ste settled in, she watched the dawn break over the horizon; the sunrise over the sea was breathtaking.

    She remembered now. She had mentioned loving this view. Ferrond was ind, and what Ste missed most was watching the sun rise from the sea''s embrace. Ronald had remembered all along.

    ...

    At the hospital.

    Urs had been wracked with pain all night, looking utterly worn out by morning.

    Cloudia was beside herself with worry.

    Jaxon had also stayed throughout the night, his temper ring on more than one asion.

    But Urs''s condition was severe, and even the strongest painkillers barely made a dent. Yorick returned.

    Cloudia rushed up, "Rick, any luck? Did she agree to call Professor James?"

    Face sour, Yorick cast a nce at Urs, a nce saying it all as the rest knew the answer he would make.

    Ste hadn''t budged.

    Cloudia''s frustration boiled over, "How can she be so cruel? This is a matter of life and death."

    Urs swept a nce at Yorick, then quickly turning away to hide her tears. Seeing her like this only hardened Yorick''s view of Ste.

    Cloudia dialed Ste''s number directly, only to be met with a cold automated rejection.

    Ste had already blocked her.

    Unable to get through the call, she grew more furious, "She''s pissing me off."

    Cloudia promptly borrowed a phone from a nurse and finally got through to Ste. The call connected; before Ste could speak, Cloudia unleashed her frustration. "Ste, this is too much. Picking on Urs is one thing, but now in her hour of need, you''re still acting out?"

    "Mrs. Larkin, are you using me? I don''t believe you''re in any position to," Ste''s icy reply cut through.

    Cloudia''s hand gripping on the phone quivered at the words, her anger simmering. No mother in the world could ept the tone how their daughter addressed with. Cloudia corrected her through clenched teeth, "No matter what you call me, I am your mother. Your biological mother! That''s unchangeable."

    The disdain was palpable even over the phone.

    Ste''s derisiveugh echoed, "My biological mother? You''ve certainly shown me what that means."

 Chapter 34

    Cloudia felt like she was on the verge of exploding. Had it not been for Urs''s current dire state, she would''ve given Ste a piece of her mind.

    Right now, she didn''t want to waste her breath arguing over the phone. Taking a few deep breaths, she bit back her anger, "Where are you? I''ming to you."

    "Why do youe to me?"

    "We need to have a serious talk!"

    Urs was deteriorating, and Cloudia wanted to resolve whatever issue Ste had face-to-face. Whatever Ste wanted, she was ready to give, just to have Tegan James back as soon as possible. But here she was, ready to make concessions, and Ste couldn''t care less.

    "I have nothing to talk about with you. Also, everything that needed to be said has been said clearly.

    Mrs. Larkin, I can''t deal with the Larkin family drama, and frankly, I don''t need you as a mother. It''s better if we just act like we don''t know each other."

    With that, Ste coldly ended the call.

    Her phone was already a challenge to reach, and now she had directly hung up, leaving Cloudia trembling with rage.

    Especially that line about not needing her as a mother, it made Cloudia''s heart stuffed with frustration.

    Jaxon stepped out of the hospital room, only to find Cloudia looking utterly heartbroken. Without asking, he knew Ste must''ve upset her again. Seeing Jaxon, Cloudiamented, "Why is she like that? Couldn''t whatever grievances she has wait until Urs gets better? Why now?"

    No matter what she said, Ste wouldn''t have any of it.

    Jaxon frowned, "I''ll go talk to her."

    Cloudiamented, "It''s not like we''re asking her for her life. Just to call Professor James, and she won''t even do that. How did I end up with such a daughter?" They hadn''t even reached the point of discussing organ transnts. If that were the case, would Ste broadcast to the world that she had no connection to them? Jaxon remained silent.

    Cloudia continued, "Ever since she came back, she refused to take our surname, which just shows she never truly wanted to be part of this family. I wonder what kind of people raised her, to turn out this way." Initially, when Ste was found, Cloudia felt somewhat grateful to the Quinn family. But now, her grudges towards Ste had morphed into resentment towards the Quinns. She med them for not raising her right. Jaxon frowned, "You should talk to the doctor. Urs had a tough night; see if there''s anything stronger to alleviate her pain, no matter the cost."

    Cloudia nodded, "Alright, I''ll go. Please, when you talk to her, be kind."

    Despite her frustrations, Ste was key to Tegan''s situation, and they couldn''t afford to upset her further.

    Jaxon nodded, "I understand."

    Cloudia went to find the doctor, while Jaxon headed straight to Silk-River Residences to find Ste.

    ...

    Back in the hospital room.

    Urs, after suffering through the night, was slightly relieved by the medication the doctor prescribed.

    Weakly, she looked at Yorick, "Rick, I guess I won''t be able to see the sunrise for a while, huh?"

    The sunrise was Urs''s favorite thing. Sitting by the beach, watching the sun slowly rise above the horizon, felt like basking in the vitality of life itself. She yearned to experience it.

    Yorick took her hand, "As soon as you''re better, I''ll take you there."

    "Are your family causing you trouble?"

    Ever since finding out she wasn''t a blood Larkin, the Quarry family''s attitude had made Urs detest those elders. But in front of Yorick, she never let it show.

    Yorick replied, "Don''t worry about that."

    Urs sighed, "I couldn''t help even if I want to. I feel like I might not make it this time."

    Yorick sharply retorted, "Don''t talk nonsense!"

    His reaction only added weight to the heavy feeling in Urs''s heart.

    Urs then asked, "Can you still go ahead with the wedding to her?"

    Yorick went silent. Dangerous hint traced across his eye at the mention of the wedding.

    That man in Ste''s roomst night shed through his mind. As he entered, he noticed that man clearly just took a shower, his waist wrapped in a towel that looked exactly like Ste''s given the color. That man was special to Ste from all these aspects. But these two years, he hadn''t discovered she contacted any man; she always was alone.

    Could she have met that man before returning to the Larkin family?

    Moreover, he even carried a gun with him, seemingly quite dangerous. "Rick, Rick."

    "Hmm?"

    Yorick came back to the reality, gazing at Urs.

    "If your family all approve of Ste, then proceed with the wedding," Urs''s frail voice suggested marrying Ste, despite her own deteriorating health.

    Yorick''s expression turned even grimmer, "I won''t marry her."

    His outright refusal made his already heavy heart feel even more suffocated.

    Urs uttered, "What? You..."

    "Alright. Let''s focus on your health for now," Yorick cut her off impatiently, unwilling to delve further into the topic of Ste.

    Just then, Orion knocked at the door and entered, his gaze heavy with concern.

    Understanding the cue, Yorick stood up, "I''ll step out for a bit. Rest now."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 35

    Outside the hospital room.

    Yorick''s expression was grim as he nced at Orion, "Did you find anything?"

    Orion shook his head, "Nothing."

    "Nothing?"

    Hearing Orion hadn''t found anything, Yorick''s expression darkened. If there was nothing, whye to him at all?

    Orion said, "I barely started digging when I hit a wall. There''s a power stopping me from going further. Seems like the guy is no ordinary person."

    A barrier the moment he started digging? If so, that man''s identity was indeed no small matter.

    This notion had been crystal clear to him sincest night at Silk-River Residences when that man had pointed a gun at him. But this secrecy around the man''s identity was making things unnecessarily mysterious. "How about you just ask Ms. Quinn directly?" Orion suggested.

    It seemed impossible to dig any further. With such a force blocking the search, the man''s visit to Portis City was obviously meant to stay under wraps.

    Mentioning Ste only made Yorick''s headache pound. He didn''t even want to think about Ste right now.

    Yet the thought of her with another man gnawed at him, and surprisingly, he felt somewhat painful.

    Finding out who the man with Ste was seemed impossible now.

    Yorick, with a sour expression, returned to the hospital room.

    Urs looked at him, "What''s wrong? Trouble at thepany?"

    She didn''t suspect it had anything to do with Ste.

    Yorick shook his head, "It''s nothing."

    "Rick, I want to be discharged."

    Upon hearing this, Yorick''s expression hardened, "Don''t be ridiculous."

    Urs showed a pained expression, "The smell of disinfectants here, I feel like I might never leave the hospital. Rick, I''m scared."

    She was genuinely afraid. Who wouldn''t be, dealing with so many ailments all at once? It was a significant hurdle in life. Whether she could ovee it was uncertain.

    Seeing Yorick silent, Urs reached out to hold his hand, "I want to stay by the sea, where I can see it, along with the sunrise and sunset. Rick, I''m afraid these might be myst moments."

    The hospital always made her doubt her life''s longevity.

    Yorick looked at Urs, who had grown so frail in just two days.

    "I''ll have Orion arrange it."

    He couldn''t bear to refuse her.

    Urs nodded with a bitter smile, "Thank you. I just don''t want to spend my possiblyst moments in a hospital."

    "Fool," Yorick sighed.

    As he left the hospital room, it was already noon.

    ***

    In the car.

    Yorick, holding a cigarette, thought for a moment, "Go to Mist Bay and speak to the person in charge there. I want to rent Wave Residence for a while."

    After much thought, Mist Bay seemed like the ce Urs would want to go. The air there was clean, perfect for recuperation, and the view from the rooms was unobstructed, ideal for watching both sunsets and sunrises. More importantly, it was spacious!

    Although he owned dozens of seaside properties, none were quite suitable for recovery, especially in terms of space. Given Urs''s condition, a medical team and equipment were necessities.

    So, after considering his options, Yorick felt Wave Residence was the best choice. He knew the owner of Wave Residence wouldn''t sell, but renting it for a while was an option.

    Orion was surprised to hear Yorick wanted to rent Wave Residence, "Would the owner even agree to rent it?"

    The ce was vacant, which they knew. They''d refused to sell before, so would they care about the rental ie?

    Yorick said, "The rent is negotiable. We can offer five times the market rate."

    Orion nodded, "Alright, I''ll take care of it."

    "Do it this afternoon," Yorick added.

    Yorick was always meticulous when it came to Urs, and this time was no exception. Although it was hard to ept, he had to face the reality that Urs might not ovee this trial. Three illnesses, any of which would have been manageable alone, but together on Urs, they were exceedingly perilous.

    ...

    At Wave Residence.

    Ste hadn''t slept well the night before and was coaxed into eating breakfast by Ronald, only to go back to sleep for the entire morning. She skipped lunch entirely. Ronald sat by her bed, his face full of affection as he pinched her cheek, "Are you really that tired?"

    Ste was exhausted, barely uttering a sound before turning over to continue sleeping.

    Seeing her this tired, Ronald didn''t want to disturb her further and left the room. As he left, he told the waiting servant, "Don''t disturb her. Let her eat when she wakes up." "Of course," the servant replied respectfully.

    After receiving a call, Ronald left Wave Residence without even having lunch.

    Ste slept until nearly 2 PM. Tabitha called, saying there were a couple of issues with a design, and the designers were clueless on how to proceed.

    Ste got up from bed, "Hold on, I''ll be there soon."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up, Ste got washed up and changed; she was about to leave when she noticed a servant waiting at the door.

    Seeing her, the servant greeted her respectfully, "Mr. Quinn said to have you eat something when you wake up."

    "Where is he?"

    Ste was still adjusting to being found by Ronald.

    "He left after receiving a call, instructing that you have your meal."

    "OK."

    Ronald was always busy. Back in Ferrond, when her father was still around, it was normal not to see him for a week. His stay in Portis City wouldn''t be long, and he would likely be very busy.

 Chapter 36

    In the kitchen, everything being prepared was her favorite.

    Initially, Ste had insisted she wasn''t hungry, but as she descended the stairs, the familiar aroma wafted towards her, halting her steps. It was the taste of home. Adapting to the culinaryndscape of Portis City over the past two years had been a challenge for her.

    Taking a bite of thefort food, she found herself unable to stop, polishing off four tes of food and two bowls of soup!

    The staff were astonished at her appetite.

    Thendline rang.

    The butler briskly walked over to answer it; it was Ronald on the line inquiring about Ste.

    Without thinking, the butler nced towards the dining area, "Ms. Quinn has woken up and is currently having her meal."

    "Appetite? Oh, quite good indeed, she''s had four tes already."

    Ste was like, "..."

    Had she really eaten that much? She had never indulged like this during her three years in Portis City!

    The content of the conversation on the other end was unknown. After hanging up, the butler hurried back, "Mr. Quinn says you shouldn''t eat any more."

    Upon hearing his words, Ste, who had been eyeing another piece of fish, cast a puzzled nce at the butler.

    The butler exined, "Mr. Quinn thinks you''ve eaten too much; you might feel unwellter."

    Knowing it was Ronald''s concern, Ste promptly set her utensils down.

    ...

    Leaving the Wave Residence, Ste coincidentally ran into Orion inquiring about the owner at the entrance. He paused upon seeing her.

    "Ms. Quinn? Why are you here?"

    Raising an eyebrow, she retorted, "Why are you here?"

    In Orion''s mind, she shouldn''t be here, but then again, he wasn''t supposed to be here either.

    Orion was caught off guard by her question, a hint of mystery flickering in his eyes, "Just for some business."

    Ste remained silent. For some business? There was merely Wave Residence in the entire Mist Bay. It was impossible Yorick had any connection with Ronald. So, what business could Orion have here?

    "What business?"

    Orion seemed hesitant.

    Seeing his reaction, Ste guessed what it likely was about, "You wouldn''t happen to be here because of Urs, would you?"

    "I..."

    Orion found it hard to answer upon hearing Ste''s words. His inability to deny directly confirmed Ste''s suspicion.

    With a huff ofughter, she walked away without another word.

    After Ste left, Orion turned to the security who, during their conversation, had already contacted their superiors. "You should leave; the person in charge won''t meet with outsiders."

    "What about renting the estate?"

    "It doesn''t approve of rental business."

    Hearing the firm refusal, Orion was taken aback. Still not giving up, he asked, "Did you mention the rental fee to them?"

    Given Urs''s deteriorating condition and Yorick''s desperation, Orion knew they''d spare no expense to ensure her happiness in her final days.

    The security''s disdain was evident as he heard him mentioning the rent, "Orion, even though the Quarry family is a major name in Portis City, do you think our owner would be interested in mere rent?" Orion fell silent.

    "Mind if I ask who is the owner of this estate? There''s aplicated situation right now, and we really need borrow some rooms."

    Changing the concept of renting to borrowing, Orion actually could understand why Yorick chose this ce.

    It was not like there wasn''t a good manor in the Quarries'' name. Mainly because the Quarry elders expressly loathed Urs, and if Urs really lived in one of their manors, those elders would definitely interfere. By then, things would escte. The guard''s face turned cold the moment Orion intended to probe into the one behind, "You''re asking questions that shouldn''t be asked."

    Orion was at loss for words. All those years, tons of people attempted to figure out who owned Wave Residence, even trying to buy thend.

    However, even now not a single person was able to get any information.

    Who exactly was the owner? So mysterious.

    ...

    Orion returned to Yorick with the news.

    Yorick''s frustration was palpable upon hearing that the estate was neither for rent nor borrow, and even the identity of the owner remained a mystery.

    Orion added after pondering for a while, his face grim, "I ran into Ms. Quinn there."

    This news visibly shook Yorick.

    Jaxon, already on edge, snapped at Orion''s words, "Where did you see her?"

    Damn Ste! He''d knocked on the door at Silk-River Residences for quite a while, but to no avail. Now he heard from Orion that he met her outside, she seemed to be quite leisurely and still strolling around.

 Chapter 37

    Seeing Jaxon approach, Orion respectfully said, "Mist Bay, Wave Residence!"

    "What was she doing there?"

    The moment Jaxon heard Ste was over at Wave Residence, his expression darkened.

    Was she really trying to burn bridges with the Larkin family, seeking a backdoor at that ce?

    Could it be she was trying to charm the elusive owner of Wave Residence?

    Ha, wishful thinking.

    Right now, in the entirety of Portis City, there were hardly a few who would give her a second nce.

    The owner of Wave Residence, although shrouded in mystery, must be someone of significant stature to own such a grand estate in Portis City.

    Ste trying to seduce him was like a fool''s dream.

    Orion replied, "I''m not sure."

    At that time, Ste wouldn''t even spare him an extra word, and with Wave Residence being tight-lipped, it was impossible to know why Ste had gone there. Yorick''s face turned darkened, "Find out who the owner is, as soon as possible."

    Clearly, he hadn''t given up hope.

    Urs said she was scared, but in reality... Yorick was scared too, frightened that Urs might not make it through this time.

    Therefore, he too hoped to fulfill all her wishes in what could possibly be herst days.

    Seeing Yorick hadn''t given up, Orion nodded with a hint of headache, "Got it."

    ...

    In the hospital room.

    Cloudia had been constantly by Urs''s side these past few days. Watching Urs being tormented by her illness until she passed out was unbearable for her. Just as Yorick was about to step forward, his phone rang.

    It was Imogen.

    "You need toe back immediately."

    Imogen''s tone was serious over the phone.

    Yorick nced at Urs, who had already fallen asleep, and hummed in acknowledgment.

    After hanging up, he saw Cloudia looking at him with sorrowful eyes.

    "I heard Professor James is not only good at managing the condition but also has a lot of experience in alleviating patients'' suffering. Rick, Urs just passed out from the pain," Cloudia said in agony. Hearing that, Yorick felt even more urgent to bring Tegan back without further dy.

    But despite putting pressure on the director and personally calling Tegan, the result...

    Thinking about Tegan''s harsh tone over the phone, how she seemed utterly indifferent even to threats, Yorick felt a pounding headache.

    "Rick, you have to figure something out, Urs is really in too much pain," Cloudia said in distress.

    Yorick nodded, "Yeah, I''ll find a way."

    "And also, with Urs''s condition now...you and her..." Cloudia couldn''t continue.

    She truly hoped Urs could be with Yorick, but with all these medical reports piling up, and seeing Urs tormented by her illness time and again, she knew very well that no matter what, the Quarry family would never ept Urs. It might even upset the Quarry family, and even with Yorick''s support, the Larkin family would not have an easy time.

    After weighing the pros and cons, Cloudia took a deep breath, "You can''t drag things out with Ste anymore. And Professor James, you have to bring her back no matter what."

    Initially, she hoped Yorick could stay by Urs''s side during this time.

    But now, what good would Yorick''s presence do? He wasn''t a doctor, and the crucial doctor they needed was somehow tied to Ste.

    So, it all boiled down to Tegan''s return being of paramount importance.

 Chapter 38

    When Yorick heard about his entanglement with Ste, his face instantly darkened. Without needing to ponder, he knew exactly why his mother, Imogen, had called him back home - and it was to discuss that damn Ste. A wench who had somehow managed to charm the elders of his family.

    ...

    An hourter.

    Yorick returned to the Quarry Manor, only to be met with Imogen''s livid face, "What did you promise me yesterday? You said you wouldn''t see Urs again!"

    Imogen''s words were delivered through gritted teeth. Just thinking about the array of illnesses Urs had contracted was enough to infuriate her. How does a decent woman end up with so many ailments?

    It was one thing for the elderly, but Urs was far too young to be suffering from so many health issues.

    Yorick, his expression dark and foreboding, retorted, "Forget about me and Ste."

    "What did you say? Are you really considering a future with Urs?"

    "It''s not about Urs," Yorick cut Imogen off sharply.

    Beforest night, perhaps Urs was a reason he couldn''t progress with Ste. As Yorick recalled the man who showed up at Silk-River Residences, his scowl deepened even further. "Then why?"

    Imogen refused to believe Urs wasn''t involved.

    Yorick stated, "Anyway, it''s not about Urs."

    "Urs, Urs, Yorick, let me tell you, even if Ste isn''t in the picture, you can forget about being with Urs unless we''re all six feet under."

    She was referring to the family''s six elders, each a formidable presence. Yorick''s grandparents on both sides, along with Imogen and his father.

    With wordsid out so inly, the possibility between Yorick and Urs seemed to vanish. Exasperation gave Yorick a headache, "There''s no future for me and Urs, and I won''t marry Ste either." "You..."

    Both stood their ground, unyielding.

    Imogen, visibly agitated, red at Yorick viciously, "Fine, don''t marry her. But you''re well aware of why our family sought an alliance with the Larkin family."

    Yorick remained silent, understanding all too well. It was because the Larkin family owned a rare mine, one of fewer than five worldwide!

    The Larkin family was also acutely aware that without the Quarry family, they couldn''t protect that mine. And the resource extracted from that mine was precisely what the Quarry family desired most.

    If the Quarry family could find that mine elsewhere, they wouldn''t give the Larkin family a second nce. Moreover, the mine was nearly depleted, leaving very little behind.

    The Quarry family was in dire need of a recement, rendering the Larkin family practically disposable in Imogen''s eyes.

    Imogen closed her eyes for a while, "Your uncle just received news that the heir from Ferrond has arrived in Portis City."

    The heir from Ferrond?

    Like the Larkin family, they controlled the same mine but in a quantity tenfold greater!

    Yorick''s pupils contracted at this, "You mean, that heir?"

    Imogen nodded, "The heir of the Lugar family. You need to find a way to connect with them."

    Securing this connection would ensure the Quarry family''s survival, even if the Larkin family''s mine ran dry.

 Chapter 39

    Ste, on the other side, had been cooped up all afternoon in her office, buried in endless meetings. Just as the clock struck six, her phone buzzed with a call from Ronald, "Come down, I''m out front." "Isn''t it a no-parking zone there? Why didn''t you use the parking garage?"

    "So, hurry up then."

    "Alright."

    She ended the call, haphazardly stuffing her designer tote with an assortment of items.

    Her assistant, Tabitha, watched this spectacle with pity, "Boss, that''s a limited edition."

    Ste blinked, "Oh? Is it?"

    She was clueless!

    Tabitha could only sigh in response.

    Was something amiss with this heiress''smon sense of life? Did she not grasp the value of her purchases?

    Considering the moderate annual profits of the studio, and then remembering thevish gifts Ste distributed among them, Tabitha couldn''t help but wonder where exactly Ste hailed from.

    Despite the fallout with the Quarry family, her generosity seemed boundless. The Larkin family didn''t appear to pamper her to this extent; otherwise, why would she venture out to start her own business? "Everything from the meeting has been delegated, just keep an eye on things."

    After reminding her of things, Ste stepped out of the studio, spotting Ronald''s unmistakable car not too far off and making a beeline towards it.

    Her phone buzzed again, and since today she''d contacted dozes of important clients, without much thought, assuming it to be another, she answered, "Hello?"

    ""Where are you?"

    Jaxon''s suppressed voice came through. Even through the phone, Ste could sense his barely contained fury.

    "What do you want?" Ste asked.

    Jaxonmanded, "Call Tegan, tell her toe back now."

    "Call Tegan? My ass."

    The profanity brought a momentary silence on the line, followed by Jaxon''s voice, now even more livid, "Ste, have you lost all sense of respect?"

    "I don''t know about respect, but what thing have I done wrong, exactly?"

    Jaxon fumed, "Dare to insult me again?"

    "Jaxon, you''re just a freaking bumpkin, forever buried in ignorance."

    ""Ste!" Jaxon snarled.

    What a heel! She actually cussed him out.

    Jaxon went berserk, "Tell me, where are you exactly?"

    Now, all Jaxon could think about was finding Ste, and gave her a piece of his mind. Since returning to the family, she''d never gave them peace, throwing tantrums, crossing lines without considering the time and ce. Ste retorted, "If you are that capable, find out by yourself, you bumpkin!"

    Ste didn''t forget hurling insults before hanging up.

    On the other side, Jaxon almost fainted in utter rage upon hearing the disconnected line. His frustration had reached its peak, especially after not finding her at the Silk-River Residences.

    Then he came back to make a call to her, but found his calls blocked. Borrowing a phone had finally gotten him through to her, only to be met with insults after barely a few round of conversations.

    He hardly was able to suppress his urge to find her and wring her neck.

    Standing beside him, Cloudia overheard Ste''s tirade, sighing, "Does she really hate us that much? What do we ever owe her?"

    Jaxon retorted, "Owe? What a wast giving her the life!"

    With that, he dialed out, determined to locate Ste no matter what.

    Now Jaxon only had one thought - find where that arrogant Ste was.

    If she thought she could defy him with impunity, he was ready to show her otherwise.

 Chapter 40

    Cloudia sighed, ncing toward the hospital room, "Okay, enough. Don''t you have Beckett Patel''s birthday bash to attend tonight? Better hurry up, don''t want to bete."

    "What about Ste?"

    Jaxon was worried about Urs.

    Cloudia said, "Once we locate her, I''ll go talk to her."

    It had be clear to her that intimidation wouldn''t work on Ste.

    So, sweet-talking it was.

    For now, getting Tegan back was the priority.

    ...

    Ste got into the car, and realized there was someone else in the passenger seat.

    "Finley?"

    Finley Yoder, a renowned cardiologist from Ferrond. Especially in surgery, he had never failed, earning him the nickname "Phantom Healer".

    Finley turned to Ste with a mischievous grin, "You little rascal, quite the hide-and-seek champion. Your brother had a hell of a time looking for you. If you were still no news, I suspected he might start digging to Hades, see if you hid there." Hearing about Ronald''s long search, Ste felt a pang of guilt. She cautiously nced at the stern man next to her.

    Ronald took her phone, causing Ste''s brows twitching violently, "What the heck?"

    Ronald said, "No talking."

    Ste was speechless, watching Ronald scrolling through her contacts, messages, Twitter, and various messaging apps.

    So, he was snooping on her?

    Ste, feeling conflicted, snatched her phone back, "What are you doing? I''ve been out of school for years."

    Back then, dating was off-limits in school, but she wasn''t in school anymore.

    Ronald looked at her, let out a low chuckle, and with a scoop, pulled her onto hisp.

    Ste protested, "Hey, Finley''s still here."

    As soon as she said that, the partition between the car seats rose.

    Still, Ste felt ufortable. Wriggling in Ronald''s embrace, trying to get down, she reminded him, "Ronald, I''m really grown up now!"

    Ronald chuckled softly, "Oh? So are you looking to date now?!"

    The corner of Ste''s lips twitched. Dating was thest thing on her mind.

    As Ste kept silent, Ronald continued, "Or perhaps, you''re taking your engagement to him seriously?"

    The wedding was just days away, huh!

    "If I hadn''t shown up, were you really nning to marry him?"

    Ste clearly detected a hint of danger in Ronald''s tone.

    "No."

    "No?" Ronald was skeptical.

    Idris had dug up everything. The reports stated that Ste hadn''t resisted from the start.

    Feeling trapped by the looming danger from Ronald, Ste confessed, "Anyway, he won''t marry me!"

    That was the truth. Herck of resistance stemmed from the knowledge that Yorick would never marry her.

    Especially with Urs in the picture, and her fear of the lurking Schultz family, threatening Ronald if she acted out. "So sure?"

    "Then you''ve seen it, he left me for another woman."

    Ronald fell silent.

    The mention of "another woman" chilled the atmosphere in the car. Though he was displeased about Ste and Yorick, Yorick abandoning her for someone else infuriated him more. His precious, nurtured from childhood, facing such humiliation?

    A dangerous glint flickered in Ronald''s eyes, veiling the enigmatic danger brewing within.

 Chapter 41

    When the car came to a halt, Ste realized that Ronald had brought her to a banquet. She recognized the ce. It was hosted by the prestigious Patel family of Portis City.

    Over the past few years, the Patel family''s patriarch, Beckett Patel''s birthday celebration had be an event the Larkin family never missed. If she remembered correctly, this year marked the grand old age of eighty for the patriarch. The opulence of this year''s event seemed to eclipse those of previous years. Luxury cars filled the parking lot, and the lights shone as bright as day.

    Idris opened the car door with reverence, "Mr. Quinn, Mr. Patel is awaiting your arrival."

    Ronald nodded, ncing at Ste aside, "Hungry?"

    As Ste heard this, she took a glimpse at her phone, noting the time, "A bit, yeah."

    She was always punctual when it came to meals. It was definitely dinner time.

    Ronald suggested, "If you''re hungry, there''s food at the banquet. I''ll only need about half an hour with Mr. Patel."

    Ste was momentarily speechless, thinking they were here to celebrate instead of discussing business.

    Observing the guests making their way inside, men in suits and women in various gowns, Ste looked down at her casual zer and white sneakers, "Should I be going in like this?"

    Ronald asked, "Any problem?"

    Ste hesitated, "No...problem?"

    Idris reassured, "No problem at all."

    Ste was rendered speechless.

    Ronald nced at Finley, who was engrossed in a game on his phone in the passenger seat, "Keep herpany, will you?"

    Finley, in the heat of the game, looked back at Ste, "Really hungry?"

    Ste said, "Yeah. The Patel family''s chef makes amazing food."

    Finley remained silent, wondering with all the gourmet experiences Ste had in Ferrond, she still fancied the cuisine from the Patel family''s chef.

    Ronald gave Finley a look, and Finley quickly pocketed his phone, "Alright, alright. Your sister is my sister. I won''t let her go hungry. Go handle your business."

    Ronald truly pampered this sister, the kind of protective care that had always surrounded Ste, even worrying over her meals since she was little. Now, as grown as she was, the concern remained. Ronald''s expression cooled, "Who''s your sister?"

    Finley''s lips twitched, "Right, won''t let your sister go hungry."

    Arguing with Ronald was like digging one''s own grave.

    With Ronald gone, Finley turned to Ste, "Star, let''s get you something to eat."

    Even as Ronald walked away, Finley''s casual brotherly gesture seemed to chill the air around him.

    Feeling the tension, Finley didn''t dare to jest further.

    And so, Ste, in her casual attire, found herself at the banquet with Finley, heading straight for the pastry section.

    "Grab something here. I''ve got a game to finish."

    Thinking the pastry section was abundant enough to satisfy any hunger, Finley found a seat nearby.

    Ste was really starving. As she bit into a piece of cake, Susanna''s voice rang out, "Star?"

    Ste looked up to find Susanna''s gaze upon her.

    Susanna checked around her, "Who''s with you? Why are you dressing like that?"

    She dressed in a shimmering ck V-neck gown, made Ste''s casual outfit seem even more out of ce.

    "Did Yorick bring you here?" Susanna spected, assuming Ste''s presence was part of his strategy to counter the bacsh from her calling off the wedding with him.

    With the cake chewing in her mouth, Ste could barely rify with a simple "no", and a mocking voice interrupted, "Oh, look who''s here. After canceling the wedding with Yorick Quarry, she still shows up at events like this."

 Chapter 42

    Ste and Susanna nced over together. Approaching them was Sirena Patel, nked by two unfamiliar faces.

    Susanna''s mood soured instantly at the sight of Sirena.

    Sirena was besties with Urs and had a thing for Jaxon. Ever since Urs left two years ago, she and Ste had been at odds, though Sirena always found herself on the losing end in their encounters. Sirena strutted up to Ste, "How did you get in here? Got an invite?"

    Susanna quickly stepped in front of Ste, "An invite? Since when do you call the shots in the Patel family?"

    Sirena snorted withughter, "I may not be in charge, but I know for a fact she didn''t get an invite."

    The invites had been Sirena''s project with her mother. They''d sent one to the entire Larkin family, including Urs, deliberately leaving Ste''s name out.

    "Crashing for free food, Ste? Who gave you the audacity? And what in the world are you wearing? Dumped by Yorick and now you can''t afford a decent dress? Look at how pathetic you are!" Sirena''s voice dripped with disdain. The pastry section, filled with youngsters, watched the drama unfold with eager eyes.

    Susanna was fuming, "What she wears is none of your business. Have you looked at yourself?"

    Sirena''s dress was so tight it seemed to warp her figure, and Susanna wasn''t about to let that go unnoticed.

    Sirena snapped back, "Why are you butting in, Susanna? This is my home, my grandfather''s birthday bash. If you want to side with Ste, you might as well leave with her."

    Ste put down her te and faced Sirena, "Are you sure about that?"

    "Oh, what''s with that tone? Trying to threaten me? We didn''t invite someone as vile as you."

    Sirena had learned from Jaxon that Ste asked Tegan to go abroad and not to treat Urs. For some woman like her, she only felt disgusted.

    Ste smiled, nodding, "Indeed, I wasn''t invited. So, how did I get in?"

    As she finished the words, all people present exchanged mutual nces.

    Today was the birthday bash held by the Patel family, and everyone entered with invites. Even without being invited, those people would be extinguished guests.

    How did Ste, uninvited and seemingly ostracized by the Larkin family, manage to get into the Patel''s exclusive banquet?

    Sirenaughed mockingly, "Susanna must''ve sneaked you in, right? Doesn''t matter who did, I want you out. Now!"

    "What''s all this noise about?" Jaxon''s voice cut through the crowd.

    All eyes shifted to him and Yorick, both exuding an aura of untouchable grace, drawing the attention of every debutante in the room.

    At the sight of Jaxon, Sirena hurried towards him, "Why is she here today, Jaxon?"

    Given the Larkin family''s stance on Ste, Sirena felt no need to hide her contempt in front of Jaxon.

    Jaxon''s gazended on Ste. Seeing her in a simple business suit, his expression darkened instantly.

    Yorick also noticed Ste but quickly looked away, not willing to take another nce, clearly still upset over a previous incident at Silk-River Residences.

    Jaxon approached Ste, his voice low, "How did you get in? And why are you dressed like that?"

    Ste retorted, "Is there a problem with my outfit?"

    Jaxon replied, "What do you think?"

    At that moment, Jaxon couldn''t help but think Ste had been led astray by the family who had adopted her. Her defiance andck of decorum were embarrassing, to say the least.

 Chapter 43

    Jaxon med, "Even if you wanted to confront Yorick, showing up uninvited to the Patels'' bash is not the way to go." Truth be told, the absence of an invitation for Ste was at Jaxon''s insistence.

    Lately, she''d been causing a scene over Urs''s ordeal, and he didn''t want her showing up at these high-profile events.

    The mere mention of "to confront Yorick" drew augh from Ste, "Why on earth would I want to find him?"

    "If you''re not here for Yorick, then what''s your purpose? And now you''re panicking because Yorick has made it clear at the hospital today that he won''t marry you?"

    In Jaxon''s eyes, Ste had simply taken her antics too far this time.

    Who was Yorick? A minor tantrum might have been overlooked, but the chaos she''d caused in thest few days was too much. Publicly calling off their wedding, sending Tegan abroad - it was all too dramatic for Yorick to tolerate.

    "I''ll have you know, whatever was between you and Yorick is officially over. You''ve dug your own grave, so don''t hold out any hope. Even our good words won''t sway him now."

    Ste raised an eyebrow, "As if you''d ever speak well of me."

    Her words cut deep, revealing the absurdity of their assumptions. Despite the city buzzing with news of her canceling the wedding, they still believed she''d chase after Yorick.

    Seeing her defiant stance, Jaxon''s temper red. "Just leave, Ste. You''re embarrassing yourself dressed like that."

    Yorick stepped forward, his gaze stern as he looked her over, his disdain barely concealed especially after seeing her attire.

    "Leave right now. Since our wedding''s off, you got what you wanted."

    Ste remained silent.

    "Ste, if I ever consider marrying you again, I must be out of my mind!"

    Sirena, overhearing the conversation, approached in her high heels.

    "Heard that, Ste? Mr. Quarry''s done with you. Your dream of being the leadingdy of Portis City''s elite is over."

    Ste gazed at Sirena. "That''s exactly what I''ve been hoping for."

    The title of leadingdy in Portis City''s elite circle was more of a nightmare than a dream.

    Sirena''s mockingughter followed Ste''s indifferent response, "Keep pretending you''re above it all. Without the Quarry family or the Larkin family, you''ll end up begging on the streets. Let''s see how proud you''ll be then." Susanna couldn''t contain her anger.

    "Who''ll be begging? So what if without those families, do you think I''m damn invisible?"

    Seeing how Susanna defended Ste, Sirena scoffed, "How long do you think you can protect her? By the way, so protective of her, Susanna, don''t tell me you have a crush on her? That makes sense. Nowadays, it''s not rare seeing male couples or female ones. But, even if you intend degeneration, choosing this kind of woman doesn''t seem a decent bargain."

    Susanna fumed, "You..."

    Suddenly, a sharp pnded on Sirena''s face, even silencing Susanna''s unfinished sentence.

    It was Ste.

    Originally, she begrudged talking with the fool Sirena, but hearing how Sirena hurled insults towards Susanna, she refused to tolerate any longer.

    The p sent the room in silence, everyone shocked that Ste dared to strike Sirena.

    Sirena, hand on her cheek, looked at Ste in disbelief, "Are you insane? How dare you hit me?"

    "I did it, so what?" Ste''s voice tinged with contempt. "With the nonsense you spew, you should''ve been pped multiple times and it won''t be much." Jaxon, realizing Ste had actually pped Sirena at such a gathering, was furious beyond words.

 Chapter 44

    Barging forward, he shoved Ste aside with force, "Have you lost your mind? Is this the ce for your antics?"

    Ste nced at her freshly ruined manicure. She hadn''t controlled her strength, and now, her new nails were destroyed. Her mood, already sour, soured further.

    "Not the time for my antics? It''s not like this is the first time."

    Jaxon was livid, "You..."

    Seeing Ste''s defiant attitude only fueled his anger. His hand raised, ready to p her across the face. In his mind, she deserved a lesson for her outrageous behavior over the past few days. But just as he swung with all his might, aiming for her face, his wrist was abruptly seized.

    At the same moment, Ste''s knee found its way to his groin.

    Jaxon let out a pained groan, his face twisting in agony.

    "Ste, you..."

    Finley, who had grabbed Jaxon''s wrist, was about to throw a punch at the man who dared to hit a woman. But before he could act, Jaxon was already curled up on the ground in pain. Finley''s lips twitched, "What''s the deal? Trying to scam us?"

    He hadn''t even touched him yet. But Jaxon''s pained expression seemed all too real.

    Susanna turned to Ste, who calmly lowered her knee.

    Finley, catching a glimpse of Ste''s calm demeanor, felt speechless for a moment. He had thought he''d need to intervene, or she''d be hit, but clearly, Ste could handle herself just fine. "Jaxon, Jaxon!"

    Sirena rushed to Jaxon''s side, yelling as she saw how painful he seemed, "What the hell did you do to him?"

    "Call an ambnce, quick!"

    Jaxon felt as if his world had shattered. Ste, ady, attacking a man where it hurts most? How humiliating! He was furious.

    Yorick, witnessing Jaxon''s defeat at Ste''s hands, angrily approached her, "What''s this all about? Let me tell you, even if you turn Portis City upside down, I''m not going to marry you." Ste remained speechless, as did Finley.

    Yorick''s firm stance made Finley nce at Ste, while just because of his words, the onlookers viewed her with disdain.

    Someone whispered, "Didn''t she announce her break-up with Mr. Quarry? Is she regretting it now?"

    Another added, "Even if she regrets it, Mr. Quarry clearly won''t marry her now."

    A thirdmented, "A woman should be kind and gentle sometimes. Look at her, acting like a shrew. No wonder the Larkin family and Mr. Quarry don''t like her. Who would?" Just as Yorick was about to say more, his phone vibrated.

    A message from Cloudia showed Urs on a hospital bed; she was awake, curling up in agony, her hair soaked with sweat.

    Seeing Urs in such a state softened Yorick''s anger. He turned to Ste, grabbing her wrist, "Let''s not fight, okay?" Ste frowned, "Let go."

    There was a sh of disgust in her eyes, barely noticeable but still caught by Yorick.

 Chapter 45

    Was her disgust for him because of Urs?

    Or was it because of that man squatting in her house?

    In that moment, Yorick realized with a chilling rity that Ste might truly not want to marry him. The thought of her reluctance suffocated him.

    He gripped Ste''s wrist tighter, "Come with me."

    "I''ll say it again, let go!" Ste demanded.

    Yorick turned to face her.

    In that brief moment their eyes met, Yorick saw an endless coldness in the depths of her gaze.

    Her eyes were so cold... devoid of any warmth.

    "Do you want to end up in the hospital like Jaxon?" Ste challenged.

    Yorick was speechless.

    That was when Finley stepped in, grabbing Yorick''s wrist, "Mr. Quarry, you really need to let go of Ste."

    "And who are you?" Yorick growled.

    Justst night, he had encountered a stranger at Silk-River Residences, and now another?

    The moment Yorick saw Finley''s face clearly, his pupils shrank in shock.

    Finley Yoder!? What was he doing here?

    This medical prodigy from Ferrond, especially renowned for his wless heart surgeries, had billionaires lining up for his services.

    Yet, mysteriously, two years ago, Finley had abruptly ended his medical career, turning away all patients. Still, his surgical prowess was often spoken of in high regard.

    "The specifics of who I am don''t matter. What does is if you keep manhandling her, I assure you, Mr. Quarry, you won''t leave this banquet alive tonight."

    Finley''s eyes narrowed dangerously. At the time, his usually gentle gaze radiated an unprecedented danger.

    Even Ste tensed at Finley''s unusual disy of menace.

    Hearing those words, Yorick felt an unfathomable chill but eventually loosened his grip on Ste''s wrist.

    Once freed, Ste was immediately pulled behind Finley.

    "You okay?" he asked softly.

    "I''m fine."

    She massaged her sore wrist.

    Finley shrugged off Yorick, turning to Ste with a tender gaze, "Had enough to eat?"

    Ste only managed a bite. Watching this bunch of people, she couldn''t stomach any food anyway, only nodding, "Yeah."

    "Let''s get out of here then. This ce is filthy," Finley dered without a hint of courtesy and led Ste away.

    The entire room was in shock, particrly Yorick, who couldn''t fathom Finley''s protective stance towards Ste.

    What was their rtionship?

    And what about the armed man at Silk-River Residences?

    Clearly, Ste was aligning herself with some very influential figures. If that was the case, he had to admit that she was clever, the backing she found was seemingly nothing but powerful. Meanwhile, Jaxon was still on the floor, reeling from Ste''s kick.

    ...

    Walking downstairs, Ronald and Jeremy Patel were greeted by a chaotic pastry section.

    Tonight''s party, hosted by the Patel family, was supposed to showcase Jeremy''s meticulous nning.

    During the time when he was discussing business with Ronald, the assistant went in with a report of his sister causing a scene with a member of the Larkin family, which made Ronald visibly upset. Upon hearing the assistant''s words, he instantly stood up and was about to leave.

    Their business wasn''t done. Could this incident reflect poorly on the Patel family''s reputation? The thought deepened Jeremy''s irritation.

    With narrowed eyes, Ronald scanned the room for Finley and Ste but didn''t find them.

    Jeremy''s head ached, "Mr. Quinn, it''s not something serious. My sister''s always been so petnt, acting like a child. Why don''t we go back to the study and sign the..."

 Chapter 46

    "Mr. Patel, if you can''t even manage your own family, I''m going to have to think twice about this partnership." Jeremy was speechless.

    Shouldn''t business and personal life be kept separate?

    What did his ability to manage his family have to do with their business deal?

    Before Jeremy could wrap his head around it, Ronald strode downstairs, leaving Jeremy utterly baffled.

    The ambnce arrived swiftly, taking Jaxon away, and Sirena insisted on following.

    Jeremy grabbed her arm, "Where do you think you''re going?"

    "That wench Ste hit Jaxon today, how can I not go see him?"

    Now that she was the public-recognized girlfriend of Jaxon''s, it was only natural for her to apany him.

    Jeremy was exasperated with his sister, especially with her association with the Larkins, whom he looked down upon. Urs always seemed so pretentious, and he couldn''t fathom what his sister saw in them. Seeing Jaxon in this state, it was clear to Jeremy that Ste must have reached her breaking point andshed out at him again. The sight of Sirena wanting to follow only fueled his anger.

    "Go where? Get back to your freaking room, you''ve embarrassed yourself enough."

    Sirena retorted, "What embarrassment? Let me go!"

    "Nash."

    "Yes."

    "Take her back to her room."

    Seeing Jeremy getting serious, Sirena became even more frantic, "What are you doing?"

    Jeremy red at her fiercely, "I''ll deal with youter!"

    With that, he hurried off.

    Ronald''s rare visit to Portis City, coupled with his agreement to meet, was now being overshadowed by Sirena''s drama.

    Unwilling to go upstairs, Sirena was adamant about seeing Jaxon.

    "Let me go, I need to go to the hospital."

    The scene was chaotic until Nash, worried about Jeremy''s wrath, quickly had someone take Sirena upstairs.

    ...

    In the car.

    Ronald''s expression was dark and foreboding, while Ste sat quietly beside him, not daring to make a sound.

    Ronald nced at her menacingly, "Did those people bully you?"

    "Not at all."

    Ste shook her head.

    Finley, sitting in front, quickly added, "I can vouch for her. She wasn''t bullied."

    After all, who would dare mess with Ste? Her opponent ended up in the hospital.

    Ronald''s mood didn''t improve.

    Both their phones rang simultaneously.

    Ste''s call was from Susanna, while Ronald''s was from Jeremy.

    Ste answered, "Susie."

    "Star, are you alright?" Susanna asked softly. She was curious about Ste leaving with Finley, a renowned international cardiac surgeon, far more famous than Tegan. How did shee to know such an influential figure? Ste replied, "I''m fine. Let''s go for hot wings tomorrow. Bye."

    She quickly hung up.

    Ronald, on the other hand, didn''t answer his call. Hearing Ste not only answer her phone but also make dinner ns, his mood grew even darker.

    When Jeremy called again, Ronald didn''t hesitate to hang up and block the number.

    "I really wasn''t bullied. Can you stop looking so grim?" Ste pouted.

    Ronald asked, "Really?"

    "Really," Ste asserted.

    Ronald snorted coldly, "Is this how you''ve been living these past years?"

    Ste fell silent. His question hit the nail on the head. Indeed, she had been living like this for years.

    They say you have to lose to win others'' affection.

    Perhaps because she was never good at losing, that''s why so many people disliked her.

 Chapter 47

    As Ronald frowned, ready to say something more, Ste''s stomach let out an unmistakable growl.

    The next moment, Ronald''s expression darkened even further.

    "Haven''t eaten enough?"

    Ste mumbled in grievance, "I barely had a bite."

    After that, the atmosphere in the car instantly turned heavy, and Ronald shot a cold nce at Finley, who was sitting in the passenger seat. Feeling the chill from that look, Finley shivered.

    "Wait, I asked you, and you told me you were full, no?"

    Yes, he had taken Ste out for a meal. But she was an adult, for crying out loud. Surely, he wasn''t expected to spoon-feed her?

    Finley was at his wit''s end.

    Ste said, "It''s not Finley''s fault. We''d barely started when someone caused a scene."

    "See? Even she says it''s not on me," Finley defended.

    Finley was losing it.

    This lunatic Ronald always treating the girl he had practically raised as if she was a delicate flower that could never grow up. Any slight difort for Ste, and those around her would surely pay the price. The phone buzzed again, an unknown number shing on the screen.

    Ronald answered, "Hello?"

    "Mr. Quinn, it''s me. What in the world happened? Why did you leave so abruptly? I mean..."

    Jeremy''s voice, full of restrained panic, came through and before he could finish, Ronald abruptly ended the call. "Idris."

    "Yes, Mr. Quinn?"

    "Call Jeremy backter. Tell him..."

    Ronald paused, ncing at Ste beside him.

    Feeling his gaze, Ste said nervously, "I wasn''t wronged."

    Sensing another storm brewing within him because of her, she quickly added that.

    But it was futile.

    "Tell him, excessive persistence is futile. He should take care of his home matters first," Ronald instructed.

    Ste was speechless, thinking, "Home matters? Is he suggesting Jeremy give Sirena a good beating?"

    The conflict at the banquet today was between her and Sirena! If Jeremy found out the coboration fell through because of Sirena''s antics, given his standing in the Patel family, Sirena was in for a world of trouble. Idris replied, "Understood."

    "Please, if Jeremy is a good business partner, let''s not go down this path," Ste quickly intervened.

    After all, she hadn''t been wronged. Prioritizing Ronald''s interests had always been her way, no matter when.

    Idris caught a glimpse of Ste and Ronald through the rearview mirror and couldn''t help but think, "Of all the people Sirena could have antagonized, she had to pick the one dearest to Ronald''s heart."

    Back in Ferrond, some heiresses dared to mock Ste for being nothing but an adopted daughter of the Quinn family. What became of themter, no outsider knew, but Idris was well aware.

    The extent of Ronald''s protection over Ste was clear from the moment he took her in as a baby. His precious, how could he let anyone bully her?

    ...

    Upon reaching Mist Bay, dinner was ready, and Ste was famished.

    Ronald, ever so calmly, served her food, "Eat slowly, no one''s taking it away from you."

    Watching Ste devour her meal, Finley couldn''t help but remark, "You see, kids should be left to roam free. Look at her, eating so well behaved now." That earned him a cold re from Ronald.

    Finley pouted, "Just stating facts."

    Back in Ferrond, Ste used to be so picky at meals, always fussing over this and that.

 Chapter 48

    Watching Ronald hand her some greens, she ate them up without fuss. Now that was more like it.

    "Can''t even shut you up with food, can it?" Ronald''s voice cut through the air, icy.

    Finley shot back, "It sure can!" And to prove his point, he stuffed a piece of steak into his mouth. Ste couldn''t help butugh at his antics.

    ...

    Over at the hospital.

    Cloudia somehow caught wind that Finley had been spotted at the Patel family''s banquet.

    As for what happened at the event, she was clueless.

    She urgently called Yorick, who, closely watched by his folks, rushed over upon receiving her call.

    "Rick, I wouldn''t bother you if it weren''t urgent. I''m worried that doctor might leave, so I had to get you. You know how critical Urs''s condition is. She needs top-notch medical care." That was the truth.

    Urs was battling dozens of health issues, each requiring precise treatment ns. Any misstep, any medication beyond her tolerance, would put her through unimaginable pain. Yorick nodded, "I understand. Which doctor?"

    "Finley Yoder, the renowned cardiologist from Ferrond. You''ve heard of him, right? He''s been out of the medical field for a couple of years now, let alone out of Ferrond to treat patients." Mentioning Finley made Cloudia anxious. Ever since learning about Urs''s illness, she had been scouting for renowned doctors.

    Finley, with his wless track record in heart surgery, was top of her list.

    Hearing it was Finley made Yorick''s expression darken.

    No doubt, Finley was a medical genius.

    But...

    "He''s left the medical field. Getting him on board won''t be that easy."

    More so, his connection with Ste made it as challenging as getting Tegan involved.

    Just thinking of Ste being taken away by Finley made Yorick grit his teeth in fury.

    Cloudia pressed, "But we must try. Think of something, will you? For Urs''s situation, she really needs a doctor like him, you know that." Her tone grew more desperate.

    Everything she was doing was to see Urs through this crisis.

    Yorick hummed in response, and then asked, "How did you know he came to Portis City?"

    "I heard he attended Beckett''s birthday bash. Can''t be wrong about that."

    Yorick probed, "Did they tell you he was with Ste?"

    "What?"

    Shock instantly painted Cloudia''s face as she stared at Yorick in disbelief.

    "With who?"

    Yorick rified, "Ste!"

    "How do they have any link?"

    As Cloudia heard he was with Ste, her mood instantly soured. Her mind raced through their recent struggles to win over Tegan and Ste''s attitude.

    If Finley was linked with Ste, it was clear they''d have a hard time getting him on board.

    Damn it, why was Ste everywhere!

    "But those two doctors are critical for Urs, you know that," Cloudia spoke with a heavy heart.

    She truly hoped for Finley and Tegan''s coboration. With these two on board, Urs''s condition would significantly improve.

    But Ste had to be involved.

    "We must try, no matter the cost," Cloudia pleaded, gripping Yorick''s hand.

 Chapter 49

    Having just wrapped up a chat with Yorick about Finley, Cloudia got a call.

    Jaxon was rushed to the hospital, and she barely had time to ask what was wrong before she was racing to his side, leaving Urs to Yorick.

    Cloudia spotted Jaxon''s ghostly white face, "What on earth happened to you? How did you end up like this?"

    Gritting his teeth, Jaxon growled, "We can''t reinstate Ste''s card. Not this time!"

    Having the energy to make scene, clearly, she hadn''t been starved into certain degree yet.

    Well, if Ste thought she was tough...

    Then she''d have to be ready to sell her soul before she saw another penny from the Larkin fortune.

    Cloudia nodded, "I know, I won''t do it. Wait, did she cause this mess?"

    Jaxon was livid. He spilled everything about the debacle at Beckett''s birthday bash to Cloudia.

    And as Cloudia listened, her expression darkened to a thundercloud. She gazed at Jaxon in utter disbelief, her eyes finally resting on his injured groin. "She nearly ruined you?"

    Cloudia found it difficult to breathe. This was way out of line. She knew Ste''s notorious temper, but this time, it wasn''t just that; she was downright rebellious. Jaxon added, "I checked. Most of the tenants at Silk-River Residences are due for rent these days. Don''t give her a penny."

    Not just a halt on her cards, but not a single cash handout, either. He''d love to see how she managed.

    Cloudia fumed, "We''ll reconsider it when shees to beg."

    Rent''s due, huh?

    Fine. Rent in those apartments wasn''t cheap. Cloudia was curious to see how long Ste could keep up her act.

    She refused to believe Ste could outstubborn them this time. After years of living off the Larkin wealth and still acting out, it was clear she''d been spoiled rotten.

    That settled it. Cloudia and Jaxon agreed - no more card or cash for Ste. They''d wait until she came crawling back.

    And when she did, Ste would have to agree to their terms, like bringing Tegan back, and getting Finley to treat Urs''s illness.

    ...

    Back in the hospital room.

    Yorick gazed at the frail Urs before ncing at the barely touched food tray next to Urs''s bed.

    "Haven''t eaten anything?"

    "The smell of disinfectant is too strong. I can''t stomach it," Urs confessed.

    It was the truth.

    When people were sick, nothing tasted right, and Urs''s current condition demanded a nd diet. The pervasive scent of disinfectant made her nauseous. "Rick, can you get me out of here? I''ve asked Mom, but she won''t allow it."

    Yorick remain silent.

    "I really feel hopeless here, Rick. I want to leave."

    Every time when the doctors came to do the check-up, they shook their heads after reviewing her tests. Urs felt like she wouldn''t make it out alive. She was expressly terrified. "Should I find another hospital?" Yorick offered, his voiceden with sympathy.

    Urs shook her head, "No, I don''t want any hospital. I just want to leave. I''m really scared, Rick. Do you know? Every day in here, I feel like death is just around the corner, waiting to take me at any time." The feeling of life slipping away transiently suffocated her; she was really frightened.

    Yorick reassured, "Don''t talk nonsense."

    "I''m serious, Rick. You don''t understand. Every time the pain hits, I wonder if I''ll ever see the sky outside the hospital again."

    Only those facing a terminal illness could truly understand the feeling - the dread of possibly dying in a hospital bed. It was truly scary.

 Chapter 50

    Yorick wrapped his hand around hers in aforting gesture. "Don''t worry, I''ll get you out of this hospital."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, Orion''s working on it. Once everything''s sorted, I''ll have you discharged. You''ll see the sunrise and sunset every day then." A flicker of hope sparked in Urs''s eyes at his words. She gripped Yorick''s wrist tightly, "Is that true?"

    "Yes."

    In that moment, Yorick''s mind wandered back to Wave Residence over at Mist Bay. That ce, he was determined to acquire it.

    ...

    After leaving the hospital, Yorick tasked Orion once more to look into acquiring Mist Bay, regardless of the price.

    Orion, hearing it was the same task, couldn''t help but feel frustrated.

    "The owner''s made it clear. It''s not for sale or lease."

    Yorick stated, "Even it costs double or triple the market price, that won''t be a problem."

    Orion was taken aback by his words. That ce was worth tens of millions, and the double or triple price would be... "What are you waiting for?"

    Interrupted by Yorick''s words, Orion came to the reality, nodding, "Got it. I''ll go tomorrow."

    It waste now; the owner wouldn''t be there if he paid another visit.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Ste took a shower after dinner, now sketching designs on the chaise lounge in her room.

    There was a knock on the door.

    Without looking up, she uttered, "Come in."

    Ronald entered with a ss of warm milk. Seeing Ste drawing something, he walked up to her, and ced the milk on a small table beside her. Ronald leaned over and took a nce.

    "What''s this?"

    Ste replied, "Designs for the studio. I''m just finalizing some main parts."

    Ronald plucked the pencil from her hand, "It''s toote. Drink your milk and head to bed."

    With an attempt of working a bit longer, Ste reached for her pencil, only to be stopped by Ronald''s firm grip.

    The man''s hot skin was like the source of electricity sending shiver to her body, making her coil instinctively.

    But the man''s forceful grip made it impossible to break free. Especially when locking eyes with his, Ste felt her heart skipped a beat. "Ronald!"

    "Do you need me to tuck you in?" Ronald asked.

    "No, that''s...not necessary."

    Ste started stammering.

    What was he talking about?

    She was already a grown woman. How could she still need that?

    Gazing at her flicking gaze as well as flushed face, Ronald felt his heart lurched uncontrobly.

    "I''m going to take you back to Ferrond in a few days. Mom misses you."

    Hearing they''d go back to Ferrond, Ste nodded, "Okay."

    Ronald loosened the grip, turned and left.

    While Ste was still there, her heart pounding.

    She took a nce at the milk Ronald brought to her; it was still warm.

    Until then, she recalled since being in Portis City these years, she hadn''t had milk at night. Even those habits back at Ferrond had been forgotten amidst the hustle of life. Her heart tingled with emotions at it. Her phone buzzed.

    Ste took a nce at the number; thinking it was another unknown call, she didn''t pick it up. To her, those calls were likely from Yorick or someone from the Larkin family.

    However, she just rejected it and the caller persistently called back.

    In the end, she picked it up, "Hello."

    "Ste, you wench."

    Sirena''s growl came from the other end, showing obviously Jeremy had taught her some lesson. Ste, not one to be bullied, snapped back with equal venom, "What''s your problem? Idiot!"

 Chapter 51

    This here was Ste.

    Ever since she left the Quinn family, she''d been living a life like this. If someone hit her, she''d hit right back; if she was insulted, she''d definitely give a piece of her mind. Taking a loss?

    That was not in her vocabry. She was not one to be walked over.

    Sirena sneered, "Huh, I''m the idiot? What are you even? No wonder Yorick ditched you. With your flirtatious ways, he''d be crazy to keep you."

    Ste shot back, "Are you blind? I was the one who dumped him."

    Dealing with someone like Sirena was beneath Ste. Her close ties with Urs were no secret, and Ste knew her prejudice was fueled by Urs''s influence.

    Sirena taunted, "Oh, you dumped him? Or did you just set your sights on a bigger, better deal? Mark my words, Ste, you''re going to regret it."

    Ste was all set to unleash a torrent of choice words when Sirena mercilessly continued, "Oh, haven''t you heard? For Urs, Yorick''s ready to drop tens of millions to secure the Wave Residence at Mist Bay. Ever heard of that ce?" Ste didn''t reply, puzzled as she nced around her room.

    Sirena went on, "Someone like you, a bumpkin, won''t know what kind of ce Wave Residence is. Let me put it inly - it''s the oceanfront mansion with the best location in all of Portis City. The grounds are bigger than any park you''ve ever visited. Two years as his fianc¨¦e, and what have you got to show for it? Now, even if you wanted to, it''s toote for regrets.''

    Probably because of getting disciplined by Jeremy, Sirena was spouting her frustration on the phone.

    Ste smirked, "Wave Residence, huh? You sure Yorick''s clinched the deal for Urs?"

    "It''s in the bag. Just wait, you won''t even get a chance in your life."

    Ste retorted, "Let''s see if he actually gets it. Then you cane gloat for Urs all you want."

    What an utter fool! Sirena''s obsession with pleasing Urs surely had to be for Jaxon''s sake.

    Too bad, Sirena didn''t know Jaxon''s true colors. Merely a jerk he was, and she considered him as a treasure. Despite his bachelor status, Jaxon already had a two-year-old child by another woman!

    Ste ended the call directly. Time spent on Sirena was just a waste.

    No sooner had she hung up than a call from Susanna came through.

    Ste answered, "Hey, Susie."

    "I just heard about Yorick going all out for the Wave Residence for Urs. He''s tearing Mist Bay apart looking for the owner. Has he lost his mind?"

    Ste was speechless.

    Susanna continued, "Doesn''t the Quarry family have any say in this?"

    She''d had it enough with Urs''s antics. And now this dramatic move only disgusted her even more. A mere foster kid of the Larkins not just attempted to snatch a position of being a biological daughter, but also was greedy for everything. Ste knew Susanna''s disdain for Urs all too well, chuckling, "Don''t worry, whether the Quarry family steps in or not, Yorick''s not getting Wave Residence."

    "Huh? How can you know that?"

    "He''s been after Mist Bay for years. If it were possible, he''d have bought it by now. The news you heard probably is Urs''s strategy to pressure Yorick." "That''s downright vile."

    Ste smirked, "Sadly for them, Yorick is oblivious. He''ll end up the joke of the town, and so will Urs."

 Chapter 52

    Yorick had his eye on acquiring Mist Bay for quite some time, a fact well-known among their circle.

    But this time, there was a twist - it was for Urs!

    That alone guaranteed Yorick would move heaven and earth to secure it. Failing to do so would be a major blow to his pride.

    Urs stirred the pot with her antics, aiming to snag Mist Bay for herself, oblivious to the intricate web of rtionships her actions would tangle. Susanna asked, "And how are you so sure they won''t manage to buy it?"

    She was dying to see the drama unfold. After all, Urs and Yorick''s predicament seemed like the perfect revengeedy. Who wouldn''t relish that? But the fear lingered that they might actually seed.

    "I heard he''s willing to pay triple its market value. Are you sure the owner of Mist Bay won''t be tempted?"

    Ste replied, "Not a chance!"

    "How do you know?"

    ""Because I''m the owner."

    There was silence on either side of the line.

    To Susanna, Ste felt there was no reason to hide from her. After all, the truth would be unraveled sooner orter.

    The silencested a good 30 seconds before Susanna finally found her words, "I think there might be something wrong with my ears. What did you just say? Am I going deaf? You''re joking, right?" Ste''s position within the Larkin family was no secret to Susanna. How could she afford Mist Bay?

    Even if Ste''s studio made hundreds of thousands annually, ten of those studios couldn''t afford Mist Bay.

    "Star, how much have you been keeping from me? And here I was, worried the Larkin family might starve you!"

    Susanna''s voice exploded over the phone.

    She recalled the times she pitied Ste when the Larkin family blocked her card, cursing them for their cruelty. Turned out, she was the one in need of pity.

    "There''s a lot to this story."

    "Does it involve the family that raised you? It seems they''ve treated you quite well."

    At this point, all Susanna could think about was the family that had taken Ste in.

    "Yeah," Ste''s response was brief.

    Susanna sighed, "Well, no more worrying about you starving, then."

    Ste remained silent.

    Susanna added, "More like, even ten Yoricks couldn''t touch you now!"

    Anyone who cared for Ste to the extent of gifting her something as valuable as Mist Bay was not to be underestimated - not by teno Yoricks, not by a hundred.

    Their conversationsted quite a while until Ronald entered the room, prompting Ste to hang up.

    Ronald, d in a bathrobe, his hair still damp from a shower, and with that intense gaze, looked like he''d stepped straight out of a romance novel. "Who were you talking to?"

    His tone was deep, clearly displeased with her for not being in bed already. Noticing the untouched ss of milk on the side table only deepened his frown. Ste said, "Just Susie. Heading to bed now."

    With that, she went straight to bed.

    As spotting the milk, she reached out, ready to take it, only to be- grabbed by Ronald, "It''s cold. Get

    into bed first. I''ll have someone bring

    you a warm one." Content_belongs

    Ste wanted to say it was not necessary, that she could skip this habit of having milk, but Ronald was already gone.

    Soon, a servant brought her a warm ss of milk, which she dutifully drank.

 Chapter 53

    Meanwhile, in the study.

    When Idris arrived, he caught Ronald clutching a cigar between his fingers and draped in a dark robe that seemed to addyers to his alreadyplex persona.

    Idris stepped forward, "Mr. Quarry wishes to meet with you."

    As Ronald heard this, his eyes flickered slightly.

    He cast a nce at Idris, his gaze deep, "Yorick?"

    Idris nodded, "He''s likely here for our mine. It seems the Quarry family has be rather picky with the Larkin family''s foster daughter and biological daughter, likely due to the Larkins mine running low these past two years." Ronald took another drag from his cigar, a sardonic smile slowly creeping across his lips, "Picky, you say?"

    Caught off guard by the response, Idris hesitated before nodding, "Indeed."

    "And since when did they earn the right to be choosy?"

    Idris remained silent, realizing he had broached a sensitive topic. It was clear that Yorick''s hopes for a partnership were slim.

    The air in the study grew colder as Ronald''s demeanor chilled further.

    Idris, attempting to alleviate the tension, added, "The marriage arrangement was seemingly decided secretly by the Larkins and the Quarries, without Ms. Quinn''s knowledge."

    This revtion only served to deepen the frost in the room.

    Idris, remembering something, mentioned, "Also, Mr. Quarry''s assistant has been in talks with our security team, wanting to purchase Wave Residence."

    "Purchase this ce?" Ronald uttered.

    "Yes, for the Larkin family''s foster daughter''s recuperation. They''ve intended to rent the cest time, sounding quite urgent."

    Ronald''sugh was coldly scornful.

    "Eager to spend a fortune right after the wedding was canceled, all for a foster daughter''s health?"

    Idris scratched his head, realizing every step Yorick took seemed to provoke Ronald further, dancing dangerously on hisst nerve. "Their desperation for an alternative to the dwindling mine supply must be serious."

    Ronald flicked ash from his cigar.

    Idris asked, "Shall we meet him?"

    "Tell him I''m currently tied up, to wait for now," Ronald replied.

    To wait?"

    Idris cast a puzzled nce at Ronald, who usually detested ambiguous responses. In those years, anyone who gave him the simr answer would be taken by him as a trick.  en

    It seemed this time, he intended to keep Yorick in suspense.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Ronald swept Idris an impassive look for Idris''s unresponsiveness.

    Idris quicklyposed himself, "I''ll handle it right away."

    If ying games was the n, then so be it.

    The Larkin family had failed to take good care of Ms. Quinn, and Yorick had insulted her enough. It was just a light payback; their hard days had yet toe.

    ...

    The next morning.

    Ste groggily picked up Tabitha''s call, being reminded of a crucial meeting in the morning. It was about time!

    Ste checked the time, almost nine.

    As she hung up, another call came through.

    She picked it up, "Hello?"

    Swnos

    "Isn''t your rent due today?" Cloudia''s voice came from the other end.

    Ste was speechless.

    Who on earth told them that the house at Silk-River Residences was rented by her? "What?"

    Asking about her rent now surely meant no good intentions.

    "Do you want your card to be unblocked?" Cloudia probed.

    Ste replied, "What if I say yes, or what would happen if say no?"

    Cloudia said, "You don''t want it?"

    "Cut the crap!" Ste''s patience was thinning. "If this is about Tegan, you can forget about it."

 Chapter 54

    After learned of Urs''s return, she''d contrived some great moves to deal with her. Yet, within a mere couple of days, Urs was hospitalized, gued by serious illnesses. Even without Ste''s meddling, Urs was already suffering.

    What was Cloudia thinking?

    Asking Ste to persuade Tegan to treat Urs?

    Cloudia should consider Urs was lucky enough that Ste hadn''t taken her life personally.

    "Ste, I told you, Urs didn''t do what you think she did. Why won''t you believe me?"

    "I know what I know. I don''t need you making excuses for her!" Ste''s tone was firmer than Cloudia had ever heard before.

    On the other end of the phone, Cloudia was incredulous at Ste''s attitude.

    Ste should be struggling in the plight. Hadn''t hard times taught her anything?

    Cloudia bit back her frustration, "I guess you don''t want your card unblocked!"

    "You think I care about that measly two grand you throw my way?"

    Despite her indifference, she felt the Larkins all lost their marbles; they wouldn''t blink at dropping ten grand on some fancy piece of jewelry for their darling adopted daughter.

    But when it came to their own flesh and blood, they''d nitpick over a monthly allowance, threatening to cut her off at the slightest provocation.

    "Next time will you drop me down to two hundred on Urs''s say-so?"

    Ste was certain of it, no doubt in her mind. They hung on Urs''s every word as if it were gospel.

    Cloudia retorted, "So, you think the money''s not enough?"

    "Do you think it''s a lot? Mrs. Larkin, what''s two grand to you? Probably wouldn''t even cover a handbag for Urs without you feeling it''s beneath her to carry it, right?" Cloudia fell silent in an instant. Because Ste was speaking the truth.

    Urs, with her entourage of

    high-society friends, represented the Larkins wherever she went. Cloudia wouldn''t dream of letting her step out with anything less than luxury.

    en

    "What do you have topare with her? Your worlds are different. Why waste money on things you don''t need?" Ste couldn''t help but smirk. So, to them, Ste was a waste.

    "Yes, I''m a waste, I love wasting. Is that okay with you?"

    Cloudia, snapped, "You think it''s not enough? Fine, I''ll give you back your original allowance. How''s ten grand a month?" Her tone sounded exasperated.

    It was clear Cloudia wanted to end

    this argument as quickly as possible, not even waiting for Ste''s response before adding, ¡°That''s settled then. I''ll call the bank and set up the ten grand for you. But there''s something you need to do for me."

    Ste asked, "There''s a catch?"

    All these two years, she had already got used to it. But the moment

    Cloud

    mentioned a conditione

    Sew it must have something

    to do with Urs.

    Cloudia retorted, "Stop with the sarcasm. I need Tegan back here. Also, you know Finley Yoder, right?" "Finley?"

    "You both attended the Patel family''s banquet. Don''t y dumb with me," Cloudia remarked resentfully.

    Ste chuckled scornfully, "So, you''ve done your homework, huh?"

    She hadn''t nned to y dumb to begin with. Cloudia was just making it too easy to rile her up.

    But a request involving Tegan was already a hard pass, let alone adding Finley into the mix.

    Cloudia pressed, "Just make sure they''re both at the hospital tomorrow, and I''ll make the call to the bank. Your allowance is waiting."

    All for Urs.

    Ste couldn''t control clicking her tongue, "Just ten grand to save Urs''s life? Is that all she''s worth to you?"

 Chapter 55

    The moment those words were spoken, Cloudia on the other end of the phone was about to explode.

    "From two thousand to ten thousand isn''t enough? What on earth do you want?"

    To Cloudia, ten thousand was no small sum for Ste, especially considering the humble background she came from. Ste never wanted to spill the details about her foster family. Probably because they were too poor. Even if she was her own flesh and blood, Cloudia couldn''t help but feel Ste was being incredibly hypocritical.

    After all, weren''t they the ones who raised her? How could she look down on them? Two years ago, they had offered her a deal - if she told who her foster family was, they would offer them a sum of money. Now, it seemed better to let it go. Their poor upbringing left Ste without having a shred of gratitude.

    "I don''t want anything."

    "Well, you better think it through. If you can''t pay your rent and get kicked out, don''t me me for being heartless."

    The meaning behind those words was clear. If she couldn''t afford to stay at Silk-River Residences, she shouldn''t dream ofing back to the Larkin family.

    Ste blinked, gazing at the bright sunshine outside the window, "To reach this point as a mother, truly an eye-opener for me."

    Without waiting for Cloudia to respond, Ste hung up first.

    Being a mother like that...huh! Ste genuinely wished Cloudia could forget she ever bore that title.

    At this moment, Ste felt like she was being unfairly used.

    ...

    At the hospital, hearing Ste hang up again, Cloudia was so incredibly furious. When she tried calling back, she was cklisted.

    Jaxon came over and saw Cloudia in a fury, "Who did she learn this bad habit from? Always cklisting people on a whim."

    It was enough to drive Cloudia insane, truly the angriest she had ever felt in her life towards Ste.

    Jaxon looked a bit pale, evidence that Ste''s kick from the night before had nearly done him in.

    "How are you feeling?"

    "Fine now," Jaxon said.

    He imed to be fine, but was clearly seething inside.

    Cloudia had filled him in on Finley''s situation the night before, leaving Jaxon perplexed.

    How could it be that both doctors they dealt with were all connected to Ste?

    It was too much of a coincidence.

    "She didn''t agree?"

    Cloudia scoffed, "Agree? Why does she have to be at odds with Urs?"

    The thought alone infuriated her.

    Jaxon remained silent, his face dark.

    Cloudia turned to him again, "Hey, how does she even know people like Tegan and Finley?"

    Jaxon couldn''t give her a reply.

    Cloudia continued, "Given where she grew up, it''s impossible for her to know them, right?" That was a puzzle Cloudia couldn''t solve.

    Jaxon frowned, pondering before he said, "The James family has been involved in charity work in impoverished areas for years. Could her knowing Tegan be rted to that?"

    en

    Cloudia nodded, "Possible. So, her knowing Finley could also be rted to Tegan?"

    Tegan and Finley, both from the medical field, might not be in the same department but were still kind of working in the same industry.

    Thinking this over, Cloudia and Jaxon didn''t suspect much further.

    "How''s Urs doing now?" Jaxon nced at the hospital room.

    Mentioning Urs only made Cloudia sigh, "She woke up in pain twicest night."

    Thinking about Urs enduring such pain made her heart ache.

    ...

    Orion was woken up early by Yorick to deal with the Mist Bay situation. Just as he was about to leave, Yorick called again, saying he would personally go to Mist Bay for negotiations.

    Considering the buzz fromst night, which for some unknown reason had blown up into rumors that Yorick was buying Mist Bay just so Urs could have a peacefuDce to recuperate.

 Chapter 56

    If they couldn''t seal the deal, it was going to be trouble.

    "You didn''t see their butler when you went therest time?"

    "No," Orion nodded..

    He didn''t dare to make a peep, aware that Yorick would probablyined about his incapability on this matter.

    Cloudia called Yorick, "Rick, Ste just refused to help us get Finley and Tegan on board. What do we do now?"

    Just hearing Ste''s name gave Yorick a headache. It felt like she was some cosmic joke yed on him.

    "I''ll figure this out. Stop calling her."

    In the matter rted to Tegan, they had understood totally Ste''s stance. Why bother reaching out to her and humiliating themselves further?

    "But Urs..." Cloudia couldn''t finish her piece, her voice choked with emotion.

    Ste''s heartlessness was beyond belief. How could someone be so indifferent in the face of a life-or-death situation? How was that family able to turn her into such a ruthless being? The more Cloudia thought about it, the angrier she got.

    Yorick uttered, "Alright. I''ll handle it. No more calls to her."

    "Okay."

    Ending the call, Yorick felt the anger boiling inside him. Rubbing his temples, he asked Orion, who was driving, "How does she even know Finley?"

    "I...have no idea."

    "Maybe through Susanna Tucker?" Orion guessed after thinking for a moment.

    Yorick thought that was the only usible exnation. After all, given Ste''spetence, she herself wouldn''t have the means to mingle with someone of Finley''s stature.

    At Mist Bay, walking downstairs, Ste found Ronald already in the dining room, hisptop on the hands.

    Hearing the sound, he nced up at her, "Awake? Why didn''t you sleep more?"

    Ste mumbled, "You didn''t check the time? It''ste."

    It was hardly early.

    When she woke up, it was already nine, and receiving calls from Tabitha and Cloudia took half an hour.

    "Go have breakfast," Ronald suggested with an indulgent look.

    "Okay," Ste, feeling hungry, agreed.

    Upon seeing Ste, the butler quickly set the dishes for her, which had been kept warm.

    Ronald, who had already eaten, had always kept a regr routine.

    As Ste finished the meal, Ronald received a call and put away his tablet.

    Seeing him get ready to leave, Ste hurriedly put down the utensils, "Are we leaving now? Need a lift."

    ncing at his wristwatch, Ronald frowned, "Where do you need to go?"

    "I''m going to work!" Ste eximed.

    Ronald, upon hearing her words, nced at Idris, who had just walked in.

    "Ms. Quinn, do you want me to close your studio for you?" Idris offered, knowing full well that if Ronald left Portis City, Ste would surely go with him back to Ferrond. Thus, her studio was no reason to keep running.

    "Why close it?''ll find a manager by then. It''s making money, after all. Don''t just shut it down," She had trained those designers herself, and they were doing well. Closing the studio would force them all to find new jobs.

    "Let''s go. Quick, I have a meeting,"

    Ste hurried, grabbing Ronald''set

    Be pulling him towards the

    who

    Meanwhile, Yorick''s car pulled up outside the Wave Residence.

 Chapter 57

    Ste had just stepped out the door when her phone buzzed. It was Tabitha, reminding her not to forget some document.

    Ste remembered, the document was still in her room.

    "Ronald, you go ahead, I gotta grab a document. Or, if you''re not in a rush, wait for me?" she said, releasing Ronald''s arm and sprinting back to the house. Ronald watched her bounding figure with a resigned smile, the corners of his mouth lifting in an affectionate grin.

    "Still as scatterbrained as ever."

    Idris, observing Ste''s disappearing silhouette, remarked, "Well, she used to not worry about a thing, but now she''s the boss. She''s learning to be responsible." As Ronald heard the term "the boss", his fondness deepened.

    "My little girl''s all grown up."

    Idris nodded, "She sure has."

    They got into the car.

    Ronald nced at his wristwatch, "Have the butler arrange another ride for her. We''ll head out now."

    "Sure thing."

    Idris started the engine and dialed the house''s internal line to arrange transportation for Ste.

    With everything set, they drove off.

    Passing the gate, they noticed Yorick leaning against a Bentley, while Orion seemed to be negotiating something with the security.

    "Mr. Quinn, it''s Mr. Quarry."

    Ronald peered out the window, spotting Yorick with a grim expression, smoking against the car door.

    Idris mused, "Can''t believe he''s personally dealing with this to buy the ce for that adopted daughter." Offering such a high price and even showing up in person, how important must that girl be to him? Ronald''s gaze turned icy, "Tell the butler not to engage with him."

    The more important she was, the more irresistible the challenge became when it was unattainable. "Got it," Idris quickly ryed Ronald''s instructions to the butler.

    The butler responded, "We''ve been ignoring him."

    The stance from above was clear, and the butler had no interest in wasting time. Thus, when Orion came, he never approved of the meeting.

    After hanging up with the butler, Idris asked, "Should we remind Ms. Quinn of it?"

    "No need, she''s smart enough."

    Ronald''s icy tone eased when he spoke of Ste. Before they found Ste, he was worried she might be bullied outside.

    But now he found her, and seeing how she could fend for herself, his concerns had vanished.

    This little tiger wouldn''t need them to worry. With her smarts, she could surely protect herself.

    Now, both the Larkin family and Yorick were kept on their toes by her, especially the Larkins. Hearing Ronald''s confidence, Idris nodded, "Alright."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Yorick noticed a top-tier

    Phanting the premises and

    then directed his gaze towards Orion, who hade back from a failed negotiation.

    "Someone''s living here?"

    "No," Orion replied.

    The ce had always been unupied.

    e''

    He turned to question the security again, but they were well-trained. They wouldn''t utter a word on matters they shouldn''t, especially regarding their employer''s whereabouts, keeping their lips tightly sealed.

    Shortly after, another car exited the property, its speed moderate.

    Yorick instructed, "Stop that car."

    "Huh?"

    "It must be someone living there."

    Upon hearing this, Orion immediately positioned himself by the roadside, waving to the car.

    Inside the car, the driver''s expression darkened upon seeing someone blocking the way.

    Sitting in the back, engrossed in her documents, Ste heard the driver, "Miss, someone''s stopping us."

 Chapter 58

    Ste was baffled.

    Lifting her gaze to the outdoors, she spotted Orion standing smack in the middle of the road, with a Bentley parked by the curb.

    She recognized the car - it belonged to Yorick.

    Ste instructed, "Just drive through."

    These people were really pushing their luck too far.

    Upon receiving themand, the driver floored the gas pedal.

    Orion, standing in the road, felt a jolt of fear as the vehicle not only failed to slow down but actually picked up speed.

    Security rushed over, "Hey, what''s the hell are you doing? Want to suicide? Move it now!"

    Just as the security was about to shove Orion out of the way, a sudden force hit him from behind - Yorick had kicked him aside.

    The driver saw themotion ahead, including their own security caught up in the chaos.

    Ste saw it too and with a groan of annoyance, she ordered, "Stop the car!"

    Originally, with just Orion in the way, she figured he''d value his life enough to dodge.

    But now, with a scuffle breaking out in the middle of the road, she wasn''t cold-blooded enough to risk running them over. Forced to a stop, Ste didn''t wait for Yorick, who was visibly fuming, to approach; she rolled down the window first. Their eyes locked.

    Yorick, upon seeing Ste in the car, involuntarily tensed.

    "What are you doing here?" Yorick questioned through clenched teeth.

    His anger hadn''t been subsided since he spotted a man in her house at Silk-River Residences, and right now she showed up here? Ste asked instead of answering, "Why can''t I be here?"

    Yorick clenched his fists. The way he looked at Ste was as if she were here for prostitution.

    As he spoke again, his tone was even colder, "Don''t you know your ce? Or are you just eager to disgrace yourself further?"

    Their public spectacle was

    embarrassing enough. If word got out that Ste had shown up in a ce like Mist Bay right after canceling their wedding, it would only bring more shame to both the Larkin family and the Quarry family.

    Yet, here she was,pletely disregarding discretion.

    Before Ste could respond, Yorick stepped forward, intent on dragging her out of the car, "Do you even care about the image of the Larkin family and the Quarry family? Is it because they blocked your card? Is this how low you''ll stoop? Don''t you understand why your card was disabled?"

    Didn''t she realize why she was in this predicament and that she should be apologizing? Why resort to such desperate measures?

    Yorick was beyond frustrated. He was ready to take her back to the Larkin family for a proper scolding.

    However, the moment he grabbed

    Ste''s wrist, he let out a pained

    grunt; his hand, which had clutched Ste''s wrist, loosened the gri

    covered his abdomen instead.

    en

    "Mr. Quarry!"

    Orion, shocked at the scene, rushed to check on Yorick''s injury.

    It was Ste who dismissively kicked Yorick on his abdomen.

    and

    Yorick, blue veins bulging on his temple, red at Ste closely, "You..."

    Ste, unfazed, straightened her disheveled dress and coldlymanded the driver, "Drive." "Ste!"

    Yorick, furious, attempted to grab her again, "Get out of the car. Have you no shame?"

    She seemed reckless enough to get into anyone''s car. Was there anything she wouldn''t dare do?

    Before Yorick could reach the car door, the vehicle shot forward like an arrow released from its bow. Had Yorick not dodged quickly, the wheels might have rolled over his foot. "Dammit! This woman..."

    He was at his wit''s end.

 Chapter 59

    Ste left. Yet, the tension she left behind was expressly thick, practically setting Yorick''s sanity aze.

    "Did you see her? It was her, wasn''t it?"

    Yorick shot an angry re at Orion.

    Orion nodded, "Yes, I saw Ms. Quinn around here yesterday too."

    "Yesterday as well?"

    That wretch, selling her out once wasn''t enough? How many more times does she n to do it? No wonder his ck card didn''t impress her anymore, she couldn''t care less if the Larkins unblocked her card. Was she being kept by a bunch of men now?

    Orion could feel the rage emanating from Yorick and could only nod without daring to say more. But this simple nod seemed to fuel Yorick''s anger even more.

    "Find out who that man at Silk-River Residences is, and also the..."

    What were these men thinking, falling for someone like Ste?

    The more Yorick thought about it, the angrier he got.

    Orion wanted to say that finding out who the man at Wave Residence was would probably be impossible! But then he remembered Finley, who showed up at the banquet with Stest night.

    "Could this ce belong to Dr. Yoder?"

    "A doctor?"

    Yorick gritted his teeth in fury.

    Maybe not!

    Although Finley was a skillful doctor in Ferrond with his own hospital, buying a ce like Mist Bay seemed unlikely.

    ...

    On the other side.

    n the car, Ronald''s lips curled up as he watched the surveince footage from the entrance.

    Idris asked, "Ms. Quinn didn''t get the short end of the stick, did she?"

    "That little tiger, how could she possibly lose out?"

    Yorick, a big guy, was kicked to the ground by her and couldn''t get up for quite some time. Seeing this, Ronald finally confirmed that Ste had no real feelings for Yorick, If she did, she wouldn''t have been able to strike him so hard.

    Idris nodded, "Ms. Quinn has really grown up over the years, she''s learned to protect herself."

    The words ''learn to protect herself'' made Ronald''s smile fade.

    She''d learned to protect herself? If possible, he wished she could always stay carefree and untroubled.

    The buzzing of the phone broke his train of thought.

    Ronald answered, "Hello?"

    "Mr. Quinn, it''s me."

    Jeremy''s voice came through the phone.

    "Don''t hang up yet, please." Sensing Ronald''s intention, Jeremy hurriedly continued.

    Ronald coldly replied with a single word, "Speak."

    "Well, I wanted to ask, what''s your rtionship with Ste Quinn?"

    Last night Ronald seemed agreeable towards their business, but then suddenly changed his mind. Frustrated, Jeremy had gone back and dug up everything that

    happened at the banquet.

    Apart from Sirena getting into a fight with Ste, it seemed like nothing much happened. But Sirena and Ste fighting? That was hardly news. Ronald replied, "What do you think?"

    He questioned instead of answer him, with his tone sharp.

    Jeremy, having seen all sorts of situations, didn''t inquire further but tentatively suggested, "How about have my sister apologize to her? looked into it, and it''s all my sister''s fault I''ll make sure Ms. Quinn is satisfied."

    Ronald promptly hung up.

    Idris, who overheard the call, guessed Jeremy''s intentions.

    "Ms. Patel must''ve had a rough night yesterday."

    Ronald chuckled callously, "That''s all the consequence she gets?"

    Idris was unable to reply, assuming that punishment was trivial, considering she had publicly insulted Ms. Quinn.

    Even though Ms. Quinn had struck back, it wasn''t easy for Mr. Quinn to let this go.

    "So, what do you think Mr. Patel should do to satisfy Ms. Quinn?"

 Chapter 60

    Ronald ignited a cigarette, taking a drag, "Satisfied? Hardly!"

    He knew all too well that little tigress''s temper.

    If Sirena had been giving her a hard time these past two years, getting a simple "I forgive you" out of her now wouldn''t be a walk in the park for Jeremy.

    ...

    On the other end, Jeremy''s face turned a shade of livid with exasperation as Ronald abruptly hung up on him.

    "All you know is stuffing your face."

    Sirena was gingerly eating her breakfast, trying her best not to make a sound throughout the ordeal. Yet, she still couldn''t escape the fallout! Jeremy, in a fit of rage, flipped the table right then and there.

    Everything happened so suddenly that Sirena couldn''t even dodge in time. Her unfinished bowl of oatmeal ended up sttering all over her skirt. "What''re you doing, Jeremy? Just because your deal fell through, you''re taking it out on me?"

    She thought it was downright vile of him to bully her when their parents were not around. Mentioning the deal only fueled Jeremy''s rage further. "Now, you''re going to apologize to Ste this instant!"

    Sirena couldn''t believe her ears as she heard this. She gazed at Jeremy in disbelief, "What did you say? Apologize to whom?"

    She thought she had misheard.

    Apologize to Ste? The daughter of the Larkin family who nobody took seriously? The very Ste who was nothing but a ditz? How did she deserve her apology? "Are you crazy, Jeremy?"

    "If you can''t get an apology out of her today, I''ll show you what crazy really is."

    Sirena''s lips twitched, almost certain now that Jeremy wasn''t joking. He was serious about making her apologize to Ste.

    "I won''t do it."

    Without a second thought, Sirena firmly spat out the words.

    "Oh, you won''t, huh? Fine! Then pack your bags and get the hell out," Jeremy retorted.

    "What did you say? You''re..."

    He was kicking her out over Ste? Sirena couldn''t believe it.

    Jeremy asked, "Do you have any idea how many people are after that thing right now? Even Yorick is watching."

    Forget Yorick, there were others too. Stirring trouble at this moment, was she airing to jeopardize his entire coboration with that man over this?

    Sirena stuttered, "Is...is it really that serious? What''s his deal with Ste, anyway?"

    Sirena was losing her mind. What in the world was going on?

    "How the hell should I know? Just get Ste''s forgiveness, or this isn''t over," Jeremy snapped.

    Sirena was speechless.

    An apology was one thing, but securing Ste''s forgiveness? How could she possibly achieve that?

    She and Ste had always been at odds, their encounters nothing short of confrontational.

    Asking for her apology was already a tough pill to swallow, let alone seeking Ste''s forgiveness. Sirena was on the verge of a breakdown.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste had just arrived at the studio.

    Stepping into the conference room, she answered a call, "Hello?"

    "It''s me. Where are you?" Sirena''s voice came through from the other end,ced with suppressed anger.

    That single "me" made Ste keenly aware of the fury in her tone.

    Ste raised an eyebrow, "What''s up?"

    "I need to see you."

    "For what?"

    Sirena seeking her out was rarely a good sign. Ste expected this time to be no different, but then she

    heard Sirena spit out, "Apologizing!"

    "What did you say?" Ste was convinced she had misheard, "You''re

    asking me to apologize? Are you out of your mind? Have you eve

    looked

    at your lousy self in the mirrortely, and now you want me to apologize toyou?"

    ton

    She assumed Sirena wanted her to apologize for something that happened the night before, and she wasn''t having any of it.

 Chapter 61

    On the other end, Sirena was so furious she felt her head throbbing.

    If Jeremy wasn''t right there watching her like a hawk, she would''ve definitely picked a fight with Ste over the phone.

    But with Jeremy standing right there, she didn''t dare. She swallowed her rage, "I apologize to you."

    "What? You apologize?"

    Ste was even more convinced she had heard wrong.

    Sirena apologizing? That seemed too good to be true. Every time she spotted Ste, it seemed like Sirena was ready to throw down.

    Sirena was infamously loyal to Urs just because of Jaxon. Whatever Jaxon disliked, she disliked. Whatever he liked, she suddenly liked too.

    In short, she was utterly brainless!

    "Yes, I apologize. Where are you?"

    Now Ste was sure she had heard right.

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "For a lot of reasons. Just, please forgive me, okay?"

    Ste was speechless.

    Apologizing for many reasons and asking for forgiveness even?

    "Why do I get the feeling that you''re not really looking to apologize, but rather you''re itching for a fierce fight?"

    Was this really an apology?

    Or was this a challenge to a showdown?

    Under normal circumstances, Ste would have been more than ready to confront her, but not now. She had her major client''s project that needed all-night attention. Sirena stamped her foot in frustration, "I really came to apologize. Now, tell me where you are."

    Ste rejected, "I''m not falling for your tricks. Go y your games somewhere else."

    With that, she hung up.

    Sirena was dumbfounded when she heard the call end abruptly.

    Turning to Jeremy, who had been watching the whole scene with a cold gaze, she said, "She just..."

    "Whatever it takes, you have to get her forgiveness."

    "Why, though? You heard it too, she doesn''t care about my apology."

    Was their coboration really that important?

    Jeremy insisted, "Whether she cares or not is her business, but she must forgive you."

    It was crucial because if Ste didn''t forgive her, the deal with Mr. Quinn could fall through. Thinking about it made Jeremy feel like he was going insane.

    What a mess!

    Sirena, under pressure, dialed Ste''s number again, only to be cklisted!

    "She blocked me."

    "Use mine."

    Jeremy handed his phone to Sirena.

    Reluctantly, and not daring to defy the current head of the Patel family, she took the phone and called Ste.

    As soon as Ste answered, Sirena began, "I really am trying to apologize."

    Before she could finish, the call was ended.

    Trying again, she found that number had been cklisted as well.

    Hearing the cold tone of the automated message, Jeremy felt his headache worsened, "What''s with her?"

    Blocking people so casually, was that really okay?

    Little did they know, in the past few

    days, both the Larkin family and Yorick had been getting Ste''s same treatment. One moment of inattention, and it was impossible to get in touch with her.

    "So wayward, who spoiled her this much?"

    This was driving him mad.

    Sirena remarked, "Who could spoil her? Probably grew up wild in the countryside? You see, that''s how untamed she is." "Shut up!"

    Jeremy was fuming. Immediately, he called his assistant Harper, "You, find out where Ste is right now."

    Harper, with her tidy bob cut, nodded seriously, "Got it."

    "I want her location in half an hour."

    Jeremy was clearly not in a good mood. He knew all too well how

    many people were eyeing what

    Ronald had brought with himas he arrived in Portis City.

 Chapter 62

    Every moment was critical for him now.

    Seeing Ste wasn''t picking up her calls, and Jeremy still trying to find her whereabouts, Sirena was clueless, "Why are you looking for her location?" "What do you think? You caused this mess, shouldn''t you fix it?"

    Jeremy couldn''t stand hearing Sirena speak at the moment; her voice was like a fuse to his temper.

    Sirena asked, "You''re not expecting me to actually go and apologize, are you?"

    But from Jeremy''s response, that seemed exactly what he wanted. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked Harper to pinpoint Ste''s exact location. Ste had already dismissed her so coldly over the phone; showing up on her doorstep might just give her another chance to mock Sirena. Harper, Jeremy''s assistant for five years, didn''t take more than thirty minutes to return with the information, a testament to her efficiency.

    "Mr. Patel, Ms. Quinn is currently on the 26th floor of the Orient Nexus Building."

    "What''s she doing there?" Jeremy frowned.

    The Orient Nexus Building was mainly upied by smallpanies and studios.

    Sirena spected, "What else? She must be working there. Now that the Larkin family has cut her off financially, she needs to find some way to survive. Only she''d care about that measly sry!"

    Sirena never missed an opportunity to belittle Ste. She couldn''t understand why Jeremy was making her apologize to someone like Ste.

    Jeremy nced at her with furrowed brows. He felt there was more to it. The woman who could provoke Ronald wasn''t someone who''d worry about needing a backup n.

    "Let''s go."

    Wanting to avoid further conversation with Sirena, Jeremy turned to leave.

    "You''re really making me apologize to her?" Sirena interrogated.

    "Stay, and you''re out of the Patel family for good."

    Sirena was speechless.

    Was it really that serious?

    Seeing Jeremy''s firm stance, Sirena didn''t dare to utter another word of rebellion.

    ...

    At the hospital, Cloudia was furious.

    "Tell all thepanies, no one hires her. I want to see how tough she can be." This time, Cloudia was truly enraged.

    No matter how much she pleaded, Ste remained defiant. So, Cloudia decided there was nothing more to

    be said. She was determin more

    cut

    off all of Ste''s options.

    Without any fallback, Cloudia couldn''t wait to see how long Ste could remain stubborn.

    Jaxon nodded, "Yes, it''s been taken care of."

    "Mom, don''t do this because of me. This will only make her hate me more," Urs, frail and weak, pulled at Cloudia''s shirt from her hospital bed.

    Though she said this, knowing that Ste''s

    empcards were blocked

    and she was being barred from employment, Urs couldn''t help but feel a

    a sense of victory. She

    doubted Ste would resist calling Tegan and Finley under such pressure.

    Cloudia responded, "Don''t defend

    her. Let her hate us. She''s so ungrateful, it''s not just you she''s spiting, it''s me as well. That ingrate,

    have not been good to her all these

    years? And she repays me like this."

    Talking about Ste only fueled Cloudia''s belief that she was dealing with an ungrateful brat.

    "But..."

    "Urs, Mom''s right. Don''t speak well of her. If we don''t press her now, who knows when Finley and Tegan will be able to contribute to your treatment." They justified their harsh methods by ming Ste''s stubbornness; it was her fault for not yielding.

 Chapter 63

    At the Orient Nexus Building.

    Ste stepped out of the conference room, only to be immediately approached by Tabitha, "Boss, we''ve got trouble."

    "What kind of trouble?"

    "Somebody''s out for blood."

    Ste raised an eyebrow, giving Tabitha a look.

    Tabitha went on, "The Larkins are spreading the word to every big and small business - nobody''s to hire you. We got the news too."

    Ste didn''t reply, a hint of coldness flickering in her eyes.

    She narrowed her eyes slightly, a smirk gradually ying at her lips, "Huh, fine."

    "So, are you gonna hit back?"

    Tabitha was well aware of Ste''s position at the Larkin family and thought their actions were utterly despicable.

    To go this far against their own flesh and blood, all for a stepdaughter, what kind of family did that?

    Absolutely detestable!

    Ste shrugged, "Hit back? No need."

    Someone else would take care of them.

    After all, considering Urs''s terminal illness, she didn''t want to waste her energy on them anymore. If they left her alone, she was content with living in peace. But it seemed the Larkins thought their life was too peaceful.

    Well, if they thought so, then she would...

    A hint of scorn shed in Ste''s eyes as she thought this and headed towards her office.

    Suddenly, a voice from the reception caught her attention, "Mr. Patel? What brings you here? Is there any project to entrust to our studio?"

    Ste looked over to see Jeremy and Sirena stepping in.

    Jeremy, visibly irritated and having spotted Ste, strode over quickly. He even snapped at Sirena behind him, "Hurry up."

    Seeing the two approach, Ste frowned.

    Before she could react, Jeremy, with

    Sirena in tow, was already th

    front of

    er, "Ste, you''ve been hard to find.

    her,

    Can we talk?"

    He nced around. The studio wasn''trge, but it was decently sized for a small business, bustling with activity.

    Jeremy gazed at Ste, "Somewhere quiet?"

    Jeremy making a house call meant Ste wasn''t about to snub him.

    She nodded, "Follow me."

    She turned and led them straight to her office.

    Once inside, Ste casually gestured towards the sofa, "Have a seat."

    Then, she took her ce behind her desk and told Tabitha, who was entering, "Two cups of..."

    Pausing, she looked at Sirena, "You''re picky, probably won''t like our coffee, right?"

    Sirena waspletely taken aback. Seeing Ste''s position behind the desk reminded her of every visit to Jeremy''spany.

    Why was Ste sitting there? What was happening?

    Seeing Sirena speechless, Ste turned to Tabitha, "Just one coffee then."

    "Right away, boss." Tabitha nodded and left.

    Jeremy had already taken a seat, while Sirena stood there, dumbfounded.

    Ste took a sip from her water ss, "What do you need, Mr. Patel?" Jeremy paused, a bit taken aback himself.

    However, unlike Sirena, having been

    through various situations at the

    Patel Group over the years, he

    quickly figured out Ste''s rote here.

    It made sense - the woman who could infuriate Ronald was hardly one ending up searching for jobs.

    He shot a vicious re at the still-petrified Sirena, and then softened his tone slightly towards Ste, "Aboutst night, Sirena was out of line. I''ve brought her here to apologize to you."

 Chapter 64

    When Ste heard the words, shezily lifted her eyelids to nce at Sirena.

    "Really?"

    Jeremy nodded, "Yes."

    As the two exchanged words, and Sirena still hadn''t snapped back to reality, Jeremy, frustrated, kicked her.

    The kick caught Sirena off guard, sending her tumbling onto the carpet.

    As she lifted her head, her eyes met Ste''s, engulfing her in utter embarrassment. Especially in front of Ste, someone she had always looked down upon. "Jeremy, what was that for?" Sirena red at Jeremy, who simply shot her a chilling look, snapping her back to the reason they were here in the first ce. Her breathing became erratic. Turning back to Ste, she saw nothing but mockery in her gaze.

    Sitting in the executive chair, Ste appeared almost regal.

    Sirena''s previous taunts towards Ste shed through her mind, contrasting sharply with her current predicament, making her feel utterly foolish. What was her role here? The boss? Could this ce actually belong to her?

    Struggling to her feet, she didn''t apologize right away but instead challenged, "What are you doing here? Let me tell you, Ste, you better stop pretending..." "Sirena!"

    Jeremy''s icy interruption was a clear warning.

    Biting back her frustration, Sirena reluctantly muttered, "Sorry!"

    "Louder," Jeremy growled.

    Sirena, startled by the outburst, nced at Ste again before reluctantly murmuring a louder with her head bowed, "Sorry."

    She had shown up and apologized. That should be the end of it, she thought.

    But then Jeremy''s tone dropped even colder, "Anything else?"

    Anything else?

    Sirena recalled Jeremy''s words before their visit.

    Clearly, this trip was not just about apologizing to Ste but also securing her forgiveness.

    Facing Ste''s mocking gaze, Sirena felt her rage bubbling up inside.

    Could Ste possibly forgive her in her current state?

    No matter.

    Closing her eyes, Sirena asked, "Can you forgive me?"

    The words pained Sirena to her core. She thought, if Ste were smarte enough, seeing that her brother of such stature had apanied her here, she would know to let bygones be bygones.  en

    But Ste put down her ss of water, ignoring Sirena, and raised an eyebrow at Jeremy.

    "Mr. Patel, your sister seems to have quite the backbone. Do you think she''s sincerely seeking my forgiveness?" "You..."

    Sirena''s anger red at Ste''s words.

    Ste''s gaze remained on Jeremy, "Mr. Patel?"

    Jeremy''s expression cooled, his gazending on Sirena, who hadn''t apologized sincerely. His tone, daced with danger and warning, intensified,

    "You have onest changed,

    Sirena went silent. Hearing this, her heart sank further.

    Facing Ste now, she was overwhelmed by a deep sense of humiliation, and it stung.

    So, she was being humiliated, wasn''t she? Then, she''d make sure Ste wouldn''t have it easy with the Larkins.

    She''d tell Jaxon everything that

    Jaxon

    happened, waiting to see if the Larkins would still give her a... But before she could even finish thinking herst word "penny", Sirena

    stopped herself immediately el

    Looking around the luxurious office and at Ste, dressed in designer business attire, Sirena realized why she had dismissed the Larkins'' warnings these past days. Looked like she didn''t need a dime from them after all.

 Chapter 65

    Why else would she dare to be so defiant,pletely ignoring the warnings from the Larkin family?

    Jeremy growled, "Sirena Patel!"

    His voice was dark with warning, making Sirena snap back to reality with a jolt. The look she gave Ste was even more suffocating.

    Just as she was squirming, unsure if she could ever earn Ste''s forgiveness today, Ste spoke up first, "Mr. Patel, if your sister doesn''t want to apologize, don''t force her. With this half-hearted apology, she''s asking me to forgive? Mr. Patel, should I forgive or not?" Ste''s tone was full of dilemma.

    Not forgiving seemed harsh.

    But forgiving? Considering Sirena''s attitude, did Jeremy even think this was a proper apology?

    With that, Ste threw the ball back in Jeremy''s court.

    Jeremy was livid, his chest heaving with anger. He red at Sirena, "Get out of here."

    Ste''s meaning was clear to him; Sirena wasn''t going to be forgiven. After all, Sirena had made Ste''s life difficult before together with Urs. Last night was nothingpared to that. He had let it slide when they did something more out of line before. But now if Ste indeed had Ronald''s backing, her mood would dictate her response. She had the luxury to be capricious.

    And Sirena, oblivious to it all, had the audacity to...

    Jeremy was furious, shooting Sirena a fierce look.

    Sirena, already wanting to leave, took the chance to bolt from the office, leaving just Ste and Jeremy.

    Jeremy reached for a cigarette, then noticed theck of an ashtray on the coffee table and put it away.

    He cut to the chase, asking, "Ms. Quinn, may I ask, what is your rtionship with Mr. Quinn?"

    Ste questioned instead of giving an answer, "What do you think?"

    Jeremy looked at her, and their eyes met, Ste''s twinkling with amusement.

    Jeremy was momentarily stunned by her smile. He said, "Your issue with Sirena shouldn''t interfere with my business with him."

    Ste replied, "I haven''t interfered with your business, nor will I influence any of his decisions."

    "Is that so?"

    "I told him there''s no need to get upset over me. As for Sirena, you should really keep her in check."

    Ste made her stance clear.

    She didn''t care about the apology; Sirena''s mere presence irked her.

    As for the coboration between Ronald and Jeremy, Ste always prioritized Ronald''s interests. If he thought Jeremy was a good partner, then her personal conflicts with Sirena should not matter.

    She had said her piece. Whether Jeremy could coborate with Ronald was up to Ronald himself. She also believed her presence wouldn''t sway Ronald''s business decisions.  en

    Jeremy got the hint, understanding theplicated rtionship between Ste and Ronald. As for Sirena...

    Jeremy nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle her, thanks."

    With that, Jeremy stood up, not wanting to impose on Ste any longer.

    Just as he was about to leave, Ste seemed to want to say more but then thought better of it.

    Considering Sirena''s temperament,

    if Ste were to reveal that Jaxon had a child outside, Sirena might ever use her of stirring up trouble.

 Chapter 66

    Experience taught once, but bad influences taught for a lifetime.

    "Anything else you''d like to add, Ms. Quinn?" Jeremy could tell Ste was holding back.

    Ste replied, "Nothing, if Sirena really loves Jaxon, maybe it''s time to start thinking about wedding bells."

    With a family like the Patels, any talk of marriage would surely mean a deep dive into the other party''s background.

    The mere mention of marriage with Jaxon caused Jeremy''s face to darken - he had never been fond of the Larkin family. He had always opposed the rtionship between Sirena and Jaxon. What was Ste implying by bringing this up now?

    "She''s still young. Marriage can wait."

    Jeremy couldn''t understand why Ste, after all her disputes with the Larkin family, would bring up marriage with Sirena for Jaxon.

    But marriage? Better to forget about it.

    With the Larkin family''s influence waning, why else would the Quarry family have taken such a firm stance in the past issue against Urs?

    Back when they controlled that lucrative mine, Jeremy could barely give them the time of day, let alone now.

    Ste teased, "So, Mr. Patel, you''re just letting your sister run wild? ying the field is a double-edged sword, you know."

    Her words carried a hint of deeper meaning.

    Jeremy frowned but eventually nodded, turning to leave.

    ...

    No sooner had he left than Ronald called.

    "I''ll take you out for lunch. Be good."

    "Sure, Jeremy was just here," Ste mentioned without holding back.

    "What did he see you for?" Ronald inquired.

    199

    "He asked me not to interfere with your business dealings. Ronald, i he''s a good business prospect don''t let me be the reason you back out. Business first, right?"

    "I know what I''m doing," Ronald assured her.

    "That''s good."

    With that, Ste felt at ease. Even if things with Jeremy fell through, it would be because Ronald had other excellent alternatives.

    After hanging up, Ste took a sip of

    water, her gaze sharp as she put

    down the ss. It was time for the Larkin family''s arrogance to be shattered.

    ...

    On Ronald''s end, after the call, his eyes were dripping with frost, "Call Jeremy. He''s crossed a line with his tactics. It''s not good." Idris, driving, nodded, "Will do."

    He had overheard the conversation. Jeremy had actually gone to see Ste.

    Everyone in Ferrond knew that after the incident with the Schultz family, Ronald despised those who couldn''t separate personal issues from business. Failing the cooperation and then seeking for connections were something Ronald loathed the most.

    Jeremy, facing issues in his business dealings with Ronald and then turning to Ste for help, had broken one of Ronald''s cardinal rules. "What''s on for tonight?"

    "An engagement. Should I bring Ms. Quinn?" Idris ventured.

    Ronald replied, "No need."

    Ronald never brought Ste into his business social life.

    Idris instantly regretted his question. He had seen firsthand how Ronald had shielded Ste, keeping her safe from his stormy world.

    Lighting a cigarette, Ronald took a drag, "How''s that Auroraing along?"

    "Almost done. Ms. Quinn will love this birthday gift."

    The mention of birthdays cooled Ronald''s gaze. Ste had spent herst birthday alone.

    A smirk touched his lips, "The Larkin family, huh..."

 Chapter 67

    Jeremy and Sirena stepped out together.

    Jeremy''s face was a mask of thunder, his aura oppressive, while Sirena still couldn''t help but approach him with a question, "Jeremy, is she really the boss of this studio? Doesn''t seem that way to me." The idea seemed ludicrous to her.

    Ste, the boss? That had to be a joke.

    She had juste from Ste''s office, and with a quick nce, she noted the studio housed dozens of employees. It was a grander setup.

    The Larkin family hadn''t exactly been generous with Ste over the years. Where did she get the funds? Even if Ste had recently connected with Jeremy''s business partner, that rtionship should be new. If Ste had such a powerful ally, why would she have put up with the disdain from the Larkins for so long?

    Jeremy shot Sirena a chilling look without a word. Just then, his phone rang.

    Upon seeing the caller ID, he instantly picked it up, "Idris, hello,"

    Whatever was said on the other end made Jeremy''s already dark expression turn stormier.

    "What? No, you''ve got to exin to Mr. Quinn. I just took my sister to apologize to Ms. Quinn, nothing more."

    The only reply he got was the end of the call, leaving Jeremy radiating an even colder fury.

    Sirena, witnessing her brother''s intimidating demeanor, didn''t dare to breathe too loudly.

    Jeremy cast a fierce re at her; if gazes could kill people, Sirena should have been eliminated by now.

    "Don''t provoke Ste from now on. Better yet, steer clear of her if you ever see her again." Sirena was speechless.

    Jeremy continued, "If you even try to provoke her again..."

    If she did that, then what?

    The rest of Jeremy''s words left unfinished, yet his dangerously warning gaze shattered her previous notions about Ste''s supposed act as a studio bosspletely.

    Able to cause Jeremy''s irritation fromst night to now, she surely had a special identity; especially since he received that phone call.

    "Do, do I still need to apologize to her?" Sirena asked cautiously.

    "Apologize? After she''s already sneaked to that man, one more visit and it''ll be done for."

    Sirena uttered, "What, she sneaked? She''s already a grown..."

    "Shut it," Jeremy snapped in rage.

    The directive from Idris had been clear - they were to avoid any further disturbances to Ste.

    Sirena shivered in exasperation. From yesterday to the present, she had been feeling aggrieved because of Ste.

    Why would it happen? Why could that woman treat her like this?

    ...

    An hourter, having parted ways with Jeremy, Sirena went straight to the hospital.

    As she approached the room, the voices of Jaxon and Cloudia discussing Ste''s grim prospects reached her ears.

    "She won''tst a week under these conditions," Jaxon spected, not aware of Sirena''s approach.

    Cloudia nodded, "Right. Then, she''ll have no choice but to call Finley and Tegan like we asked." Jaxon replied, "Yes."

    The moment Sirena entered, the mood shifted. Cloudia, all smiles, greeted her warmly, trying to hide whatever scheme she and Jaxon were concocting.

    "Mrs. Larkin, how''s Urs doing?" Sirena inquired politely.

    As she spoke, she took a nce at Urs, who''d already fell asleep on the bed.

    Cloudia sighed, "It''s getting worse. I can''t fathom how she''s looked after herself these past two years."

    "She will be okay," Sirena offered,

    feeling

    people; those words

    were all she could offer.

    Cloudia bobbed her head, "Why you

    Chand Jaxon chat? I''m

    Urs

    I

    I can bring Set

    to eat."

    With that, Cloudia walked away.

 Chapter 68

    Sirena looked at Jaxon, "Sorry aboutst night. I really wanted toe to the hospital with you."

    But Jeremy, stubborn as always, wouldn''t let her. It was infuriating.

    Jaxon replied, "It''s okay. What brings you here at this hour?"

    He checked the time, realizing it was almost time for lunch.

    "I just saw Ste," Sirena revealed.

    "You saw her? Where is she?"

    Jaxon perked up instantly, a flicker of suppressed anger in his eyes. For days, Ste had been imunicado, her phone off, and nowhere to be found. "Orient Nexus Building."

    "What''s she doing there? She found jobs?"

    Everyone, including Jaxon, had assumed Ste was probably job hunting or working in the Orient Nexus Building.

    Sirena shook her head, "She wasn''t looking for a job."

    "Then what was she doing there?"

    "She owns a studio there. It''s quite big, looks like she''s making good money."

    "What?"

    The atmosphere in the room stiffened.

    Jaxon stared at Sirena, disbelief written all over his face, "You must have mistaken things, right?"

    How could Ste own a studio? Where would she get the money? Besides, everyone knew Ste as someone who couldn''t achieve a thing, let alone run a studio. Seeing Jaxon''s skepticism, Sirena insisted, "I couldn''t believe it in the beginning, but I''m absolutely sure that''s her. I heard the employees there calling her ''boss''." Jaxon gazed at Sirena, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    "Didn''t you really mistake it?"

    Sirena confirmed, "It''s impossible. My brother took me there to apologize to her. We were face to face. How could I be wrong?"

    When Jaxon still seemed reluctant to believe, Sirena decided not to hide the reason for their visit.

    "Apologize? Why were you apologizing?" Jaxon asked.

    "For what happenedst night, it''s a long story."

    Sirena was now reluctant to borate further about this matter. Just thinking about Ste''s attitude made her blood boil. She had given Ste too much credit.

    Jaxon''s expression darkened gradually.

    "No wonder she didn''t back down no matter how we''ve pressure her. So she''s got some money, huh?"

    "Exactly. Money won''t make her bow her head now," Sirena echoed, the irony not lost on her.

    Jaxon scoffed, "So, money''s not working on her, huh? Fine."

    ...

    When Cloudia returned, Sirena had already left.

    Noticing Sirena''s absence, Cloudia said, "You know how Sirena feels about you. You should cut ties with the other girl. Send her away for good." Jaxon frowned, "I know."

    "If it weren''t for Urs''s situation, we

    might have already arranged your engagement with Sirena," Cloudia sighed, her heart heavy at the thought of Urs''s health. "That Ste is outrageous."

    Mentioning Urs inevitably brought Ste into the conversation. If only Ste Kad agreed to contact Tegan and Binley, they wouldn''t be in this mess.

    wnoy

    "Even if she agrees to let Finley and Tegan treat Urs, I''ll still freeze her ounts for another month!"

    This time, Ste needed a real lesson to understand who she depended on in Portis City.

    Jaxon replied, "Freezing her ounts won''t work anymore. She owns a studio. I checked - she made over seven hundred thousandst year." "W-What?!" Cloudia was utterly shocked.

 Chapter 69

    The sudden news made Cloudia feel something might be amiss with her hearing ability.

    Seven hundred thousand, Ste made that? Impossible!

    Jaxon said, "Sirena went to see her, even spotted her at the Orient Nexus working on her studio."

    The air in the hospital room turned immediately still.

    Cloudia''s pupils shrank, shock spreading slowly.

    "Are you telling the truth?"

    "Yes. She actually made over seven hundred thousandst year."

    Cloudia gasped. "No wonder she couldn''t care less about our financial threats these days. Turns out she''s..."

    "That studio, we can''t let her keep it running."

    Cloudia fumed. Just the thought of Ste making all that money behind her back boiled her blood.

    "Making that much money, yet stillpeting with Urs, squabbling over every trivial thing, might as well shut that studio down."

    Jaxon nodded, "Don''t worry, it''s taken care of."

    He had his assistant alert allpanies in Portis City not to coborate with Ste. He doubted she could still pull off deals with international firms.

    With her inferior ability, she could only reach business deals by her luck. In his mind, it was only a matter of time before Ste would be crawling back to the Larkins.

    Cloudia was still furious, "How did she even get that skilled?"

    Suddenly, it felt like they had been fools in front of Ste all these days. They had blocked her cards and cut off her job opportunities, yet she had earned so much moneyst year. Urs, who had been pretending to sleep, had heard everything. Serena and Jaxon''s conversation, and now with udia, infuriated her to the point of sickness.

    Damn Ste, where did she get such capability?

    ...

    Lunchtime.

    Ronald took Ste to a well-known restaurant in Portis City.

    Whereas Ste munched, she muttered, "I was supposed to have hot wings with Susie today."

    "From now on, no more of that junk, it''s unhealthy."

    Growing up with the Quinn family, Ste had an expressly light diet. Ronald was keen on keeping her healthy.

    Ste retorted, "What''s unhealthy about it? Food is the joy of life, get it?"

    Back when she was with Ronald, spicy food was off-limits. These past two years, she''d tasted it all.

    But, hot wings...that was one of her favorite foods.

    Ronald asked, "Joyful until you get a stomach ache?"

    Ste mmed up instantly. She couldn''t argue there. Ice cold soda with hot wings, that was soul food, ever if it was a recipe for a stomach acheter.

    The restaurant was famous, a five-star establishment. The

    floor was for diner ssicot

    floor, seafood.

    After the meal, Ronald, holding Ste''s hand, walked out of the restaurant, only to bump into Yorick in the elevator.

    Yorick''s gaze moved down,

    eventually fixing on Ronald and

    Ste''s intertwined hands. In that

    moment, the anger on his face was

    palpable.

    This despicable couple, unting their rtionship in broad daylight, whose reputation were they trying to ruin? "Ste!"

    Each syble seemed to grind out from Yorick''s clenched teeth. Seeing Yorick, Ste couldn''t help but think, "Talk about bad luck!"

 Chapter 70

    Ronald exuded a chill that seemed to seep into one''s bones, his eyes cold as an icy pond, casting a light that made you shiver.

    Yorick hadpletely lost it, oblivious to the danger he was in.

    "So, you''re canceling our wedding over this guy, and now you''re parading around town with him? You don''t feel ashamed, but aren''t you worried about embarrassing both the Quarrys and the Larkins?" Ste shot back, "What do the Quarry family and Larkin family'' reputations have to do with me?"

    Yorick couldn''t speak a word. His breathing, already ragged, turned fiery with indignation at Ste''s words.

    This was too much, way over the line.

    Then, the elevator dinged.

    Ronald, gripping her hand, was about to lead Ste out when Yorick grabbed his arm, "Don''t you dare leave. We''re settling this today."

    Yorick was livid. Being dumped by Ste was a blow to his ego, and he needed to know when she and Ronald had started their affair. The scene froze entirely.

    Ste looked at Yorick''s hand on Ronald''s arm, and then, without even a second to react, she heard a sound of bone fractured. Yorick let out a howl.

    Just seeing Yorick''s pained expression made Ste wince.

    Had he forgotten that time at Silk-River Residences when he saw Ronald with a gun?

    And yet, he still dared to provoke him?

    Through it all, Ronald hadn''t even let go of Ste''s hand and had subdued Yorick with his other. Disgusted, he flung Yorick''s hand away and led Ste out of the elevator, "Let''s go." Ste nced back at Yorick.

    The man who had been so confrontational moments ago was now gasping in pain, unable to focus on anything else.

    At the restaurant entrance, Orion was dumbfounded to see Ste and a man hand in hand, leaving together.

    Ste gave Orion a look and dropped a few words, "Call an ambnce."

    Orion''s brow twitched at her words.

    An Ambnce? Another fight?

    So, was this the man Ste met at Silk-River Residences? His

    screamed of a high statu

    Once

    s to en. across t

    car, and Ronald were in the

    he

    grabbing

    waist, and in a moment, Ste was

    d into his embrace.

    Ste tensed, "Ronald."

    In the cramped space, the term "Ronald" carried an unexpected intimacy.

    His warm breath brushed against her neck, "Why telling his assistant Xoan ambnce? You feel sorry

    for him?"

    Ste rified, "No."

    Sorry for Yorick? Not a chance.

    Ronald''s grip on her waist tightened, "Really?"

    Ste said, "Really, you have to believe me."

    As she spoke, she tried to put some distance between them; it was too close.

    Especially his breath on her neck, it stirred something unfamiliar within her.

    But in his embrace, tight as iron bands, she had nowhere to run.

    "Ronald, you..."

    Ronald asked, "What is it?"

    Ste uttered, "I''m not a kid anymore."

    She emphasized again.

    Ronald replied, "So, I can''t hug you anymore?"

    His tone was noticeably cooler as he said this piece, making Ste''s heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 71

    Ronald dropped Ste off at the Orient Nexus Building.

    As she stepped out of the car, he mentioned that the driver would pick her up in the evening and advised her to have a good dinner when she got back.

    Ste expressed a desire to dine with Susanna, to which Ronald agreed but insisted the driver take her to the restaurant.

    Ste was unwilling, for she intended to have hot wings with Susanna, but Ronald''s attitude suggested she wasn''t allowed to do that.

    "Alright then," Ste responded meekly, clearly disappointed at missing out on the hot wings experience.

    Ronald nced at her, offered a smile, and instructed Idris to drive off.

    Ste stood still, cheeks still flushed with emotions.

    Returning from lunch, Tabitha noticed Ste''s reddened face at the entrance of the building. She approached, examining closely Ste''s expression. Startled by her moves, Ste stepped back, "What are you doing?"

    "Boss, your face is all red. Are you in love?"

    The mention of romance brought back memories of Ste''s engagement to Yorick, a time when everyone at the studio felt sorry for her.

    It was well-known that Yorick''s heart belonged to Urs, leaving many to believe Ste could do better and would be miserable if she married him.

    But it turned out, Ste had never nned to marry him to begin with.

    "What in love? Stop talking nonsense," Ste denied.

    That was his brother, the one who raised her!

    "You''re free now, there''s nothing wrong with dating," Tabitha pointed out.

    Ste remained silent. She knew Tabitha was right, but she just didn''t want to. A hint of sadness flickered in her eyes that Tabitha couldn''t quite decipher.

    ...

    The studio was bustling in the afternoon.

    Ste was swamped with work, fielding calls from a couple of major clients.

    Just before closing time, she received a series of personal calls, beginning with Yorick.

    "Ste, tell me exactly who that man is!"

    Yorick''s loud voice boomed with anger, clearly a sign showing he had recovered from his recent injuries.

    Ste responded indifferently, "Why do you need to know?"

    "I''ll tear his head off!"

    Yorick was livid. The bruises he got at Silk-River Residences hadn''t recovered and today a broken wrist. His pride wouldn''t allow him to let the assant off easily.

    Hearing Yorick''s fury, Ste scoffed, "If you''re so capable, find out yourself. Why ask me?" "Ste!" Yorick roared again.

    If Orion was able to find out that man''s identity, he wouldn''t have resorted to asking her.

    Ste ended the call with a curt, "Crazy," and promptly cklisted the number.

    ...

    Soon after, Cloudia called.

    "What''s going on with your studio? How much are you hiding from me?"

    Ste replied, "Hiding? Is there a need?"

    She had never concealed anything, especially not from the Larkin family, feeling no obligation to disclose any details.

    Cloudia exploded, "What do you mean by ''is there a need''? I''m your mother!"

    "Having Jaxon and Urs, these two losers, call your ''Mom'' should be enough. Don''t drag me in it."

    Ste was implying anyone called Cloudia "Mom" ended up a loser.

    Cloudia was ustomed to Ste''s sharp tongue, but today''s venom was particrly potent, almost driving her to fury.

    Especially since their recent conversations hinted at Ste wanting to cut ties, which Cloudia hadn''t understood until now.

    Realizing Ste had made moneyst year exined her newfound boldness.

    "Where are you? I''ming right now."

    Ste retorted, "Better you look after Urs, that sickly one. I don''t have time for you."

    1.n

    Busy making money, Ste had no spare moments to waste. She hung up the phone, regretting not using separate phones for work and personal matters to avoid picking up every unknown call for fear of missing her clients''.

 Chapter 72

    The Larkin family had never been big on calling her, nor had Yorick for that matter. Buttely, their calls had beening in more frequently than all ofst yearbined. It was driving her nuts!

    ...

    On the other side, Cloudia handed the phone back to the nurse, her face a portrait of irritation. At this rate, she mused, the entire hospital''s nursing staff would be on her block list. "Find out where she is now."

    Cloudia could barely contain her fury.

    Jaxon replied, "She''s on the 26th floor of the Orient Nexus Building 1."

    He had managed to track that much, at least. His expression was grim as well; the assistant had called him earlier to say that since word got out they weren''t partnering with Ste,panies had been backing out left and right, as if scared of something. And the details? They wouldn''t be willing to share.

    And more so, StarRiver Corp., a powerhouse that had moved into Portis City just a couple of years ago, had been particrly brash.

    When his assistant reached out to them, they''d been met with a storm of curses, "What''s it to you who we partner with? Mind your own business!"

    Their audacity was staggering, hardly what you''d expect from a neer to Portis City. They even had the gall to badmouth the Quarry family, showing a level of arrogance that was all too reminiscent of Ste. Hearing this, Cloudia could no longer sit still.

    "So, thesepanies are refusing to cut ties with her?"

    Jaxon''s face darkened further at her question.

    Urs, who had been silent up until now, finally spoke up, "How did she even secure those partnerships in the first ce?"

    Her question sent a ripple through the room, Cloudia and Jaxon exchanging looks that conveyed their mutual anticipation of an impending storm.

    Apparently, with Urs''s words as a catalyst, Cloudia and Jaxon''s mind ran wild.

    Could Ste have certain rtionship with those people in charge?

    The thought was understandable. Raised in a modest rural family, what could she have possibly done to earn over seven hundred thousand in a year without paying some sort of price? Cloudia refused to believe there wasn''t more to the story.

    "I''m going to confront her," Cloudia dered, all steamed up.

    Meanwhile, Ste had just finished fielding two more calls - thankfully, neither from Cloudia nor Yorick. She couldn''t have handled that on top of everything else.

    ...

    Just after she hung up, her phone rang again.

    It was Susanna, inviting her out for eating hot wings.

    "Can''t make it," Ste replied.

    "Under lock and key, huh?"

    Susanna teased, her concern for

    Ste evident, Ronald had only just arrived, and already her diet was being monitored. It was more attention than Ste had ever received from her birth family, though she supposed that wasn''t saying much. After all, wasn''t it natural to feel closer to those you grew up with? Ste had grown up beside Ronald, after all.

    But no matter how close she was to her adoptive family, the Larkins'' level of care was rare, especially considering how they treated their biological childpared to their adopted one.  en

    "Yeah. If I want to eat out, only something nd I could choose."

    "But I''m not in the mood for nd food."

    At the mention of a light meal, Susanna rejected the idea without a second thought. She couldn''t ept something without much vor. "Then I''ll head back for dinner."

    "Alright, let''s n for hot wings when you''re not so tightly monitored."

    After agreeing with a nomittal grunt, Ste knew that as long as Ronald was in Portis City, her chances of indulging in that food were slim. Their conversation continued for a bit before they hung up.

    It was nearly quitting time, and Ronald called, "About to get off?"

    Ste responded gloomily, "Have the driver pick me up and take me back to Mist Bay, will you?"

    "No ns with friends?"

    Ste ventured, "We all wanted hot wings, is that okay?"

    "Not okay!" Ronald shot back

    without hesitation. Ste had always been a handful as a child, and she''d been in and out of hospitals more times than he cared to count. The idea of her casually deciding to have hot wings was out of the question.

 Chapter 73

    After hanging up on Ronald, Ste shoved everything into her purse in a frenzy.

    When Tabitha walked in, she found Ste recklessly packing her purse, worrying that she might scratch it just by looking at her haste. "Boss, let me do that for you."

    Tabitha quickly stepped in, rescuing the purse from her grasp, and carefully started packing the items into it.

    Such purses were delicate and expensive. A scratch would devalue them instantly.

    Ste asked, "Why all so cautious?"

    Tabitha replied, "This purse is made of a very fragile material. Next time, why not just use a tote? You can stuff it as much as you want without a care."

    At least that way, there wouldn''t be heartache over rough treatment.

    At the moment, Ste might not care, but Tabitha felt pained just looking at the expensive purse being mishandled.

    Ste said, "Fine, buy me one then. I''ll pay you back."

    The purse was indeed too small to fit all her stuff.

    Tabitha was speechless, surprised that Ste actually meant it.

    "Oh, by the way, there''s a Ms. Lawson asking to see you. Judging by her face, she''s not here for pleasantries."

    Ste frowned upon hearing this.

    Ms. Lawson? Cloudia Lawson? She came all the way here?

    Ste''s expression darkened, "We only have one exit, right?"

    "The front and back doors are connected, you know that."

    Since the front door provided a clear view to the back, Cloudia waiting at the front would spot Ste trying to leave through the back instantly.

    As Ste heard this, her mood soured even more. Annoyed, she said, "Then let her in."

    Tabitha nodded and left, leaving Ste alone to scheme. She needed toe up with something tough this time, or her office wouldn''t be peaceful anymore.

    Soon, Cloudia was escorted in. Just as Tabitha had said, her face spelled trouble.

    "Boss," Tabitha respectfully nced at Ste.

    Ste gestured for Tabitha to leave.

    Tabitha nodded, turned and exited.

    The moment the office door shut, Cloudia stormed forward, furiously cing her purse on the desk with a bang. She was clearly here to settle scores.

    "Spill it. How did yound those partnerships? We are someone respectable, and here you are, disgracing yourself."

    Ste''s face hardened immediately at her usation.

    "You barge in, not knowing the full story, and use me of disgracing myself? Who told you this? Or do you have proof?"

    Cloudia retorted, "Do I need proof? A

    young woman making seven hundred thousand a year -don''t tell me, Ste, that all of it is because of your ''talents'' and convincing people

    to hand projects over to ov

    Cloudia had lost her reason to anger on her way here, speaking harshly to Ste.

    Ste''s eyes shed coldly. "Who told you?"

    "It doesn''t matter who told me. Just tell me how you secured those projects!" Cloudia snarled.

    Though Cloudia didn''t say, Ste knew it was Urs''s doing. That fake angel always managed to twist the minds of these fools with her innocent acts. Facing Cloudia''s aggressive interrogation, Ste replied, "How I got them is none of your business. Who are you to me?"

    "What? My mother? Have I ever acknowledged you as my mother? I recall, I went back to the Larkin family and left after less than three months, right?"

    Cloudia stuttered, "I am..."

    Two months in the hospital. And

    after seeing what the Larkin family was really about during the third month, she immediately removed herself from the equation.

 Chapter 74

    It was always the same group, reaching out to her whenever they felt like it, acting all familial while brandishing their supposed superiority, hoping to lord it over her.

    The words "Have I ever acknowledged you as my mother?" sent Cloudia into an apoplectic rage.

    Ste retorted, "Questioning me? And on what grounds, pray tell?"

    "Even if you refuse to admit it, I am your mother!" Cloudia was livid.

    Without hesitation, Ste dialed Susanna''s number.

    The phone was picked up promptly, "Star."

    ncing at Cloudia, Ste spoke decisively into the phone, "I need you to publish an article stating that I am not a daughter of the Larkin family. It should say the Larkins made a mistake. I''ll send you the paternity testter to include." "You''ve lost your mind!"

    Cloudia was in disbelief, snatching Ste''s phone and abruptly ending the call.

    "You actually are going to cut ties with us? Have you gone mad?" Cloudia, hysterical, yelled at her.

    Ste snatched back her phone, "Is it really so strange to want to sever ties?"

    "You, you, you ingrate..."

    "Ingrate? Ha!" Ste''s scoff wasden with irony. The notion felt like a ridiculous joke to her. "If I were to be ingrate, it certainly wouldn''t be directed at you. Who even are you?" Cloudia was speechless.

    Every word was a clear line drawn, distancing herself further.

    Cloudia was nearly breathless with fury, her gaze towards Ste filled with resentment.

    "I nearly died giving birth to you, and this is how you repay me?"

    "Trying to guilt-trip me?" Ste uttered.

    As if intimidation wasn''t enough, now she was resorting to moral ckmail?

    "Well, when you had people bring me back, Urs had reimed the price for your sake. I got hit and bled profusely, nearly lost my life."

    That car ident had nearly been the end of her. A severe head injury, losing blood fast, and at death''s door until timely intervention saved her.

    "My life was saved by doctors. You might have stayed in the hospital for a month at best when having me? I was hospitalized for two, twice as much!"

    "That''s not how debts of life are settled. I gave you life, you can''t sever ties with me."

    "Well then, if not severing ties with you works, how about letting Urs go, would that be fine?"

    "Don''t even think about it."

    The mere mention of Urs set Cloudia off even more.

    When Ste was brought back, Cloudia had promised to Urs, no matter what, she would still be considered her daughter.

    "The ident wasn''t her fault, don''t you dare take it out on her."

    Even now, Cloudia still stood by Urs on this matter.

    To say Ste didn''t feel disappointed would be an understatement.

    "So, you can''t cut ties with me, can''t let Urs go either, quite greedy, aren''t you?"

    "Anyway, you dare publish that article,

    as a

    get

    lie. If will publicly denounce i

    lie. If you want to avoid

    embarrassment, I''d advise against such actions."

    "Threatening me now, after everything?"

    Ste found the ideaughable. It seemed these people hadn''t learned enough of their lesson yet.

    "You kept the daughter of the nanny who swapped your child close, and now you, threaten the daughter you had so much trouble finding because of the nanny''s daughter?

    en

    Mrs. Larkin, there''s something seriously wrong with your brain."

    Really, what kind of sane person wouldn''t despise the nanny responsible for swapping their child?

    This Larkin family saga was truly a spectacle for the ages!

 Chapter 75

    Those words of "something seriously wrong with your brain" were like a sharp sting to Cloudia''s nerves.

    Cloudia fumed, "That woman has already paid the price. She''s dead. Isn''t that enough?"

    Ste''s responded, "Not enough!"

    Her cold demeanor seemed utterly merciless in Cloudia''s eyes.

    "She died to atone for taking me away from you back then. The price Urs should pay is her own debts she''s made."

    "She didn''t do it. Why can''t you believe that was just an ident?"

    Cloudia was on the verge of losing it. What she despised the most was Ste''s relentless grudge against Urs, always clinging to that incident from the past.

    Ste scoffed, "You don''t want to cut ties with me, do you? Fine."

    Whenever they got into it, Ste had no interest in dredging up all those old stories from back in the day. She had no patience for it.

    Getting up, she grabbed her purse, ready to leave.

    Cloudia, seeing her about to walk out, protested, "Where do you think you''re going? We haven''t settled this yet."

    Ste turned, "And how exactly do you want to settle this? What right do you have to demand anything from me now?"

    At this point, she still required an answer? If she had that demand, she''d fulfill her wish.

    With that, Ste dialed Idris''s number, and he picked up immediately. Before Idris could even speak, Ste cut in, "I need you to handle my so-called rtionship with the Larkin family." "Will do."

    Cloudia, overhearing the conversation, felt a sudden tightness in her chest, "Who are you calling? Who did you ask to handle? Handle what?"

    A bad feeling washed over her.

    Ste didn''t bother to exin, shooting Cloudia a look before heading out with her purse.

    As she opened the door, she called out, "Tabitha, show the guest out. And don''t be too polite about it."

    Cloudia''s temper red even more at those words. This was her own daughter treating her this way, clearly showing theck of bond from not being raised by her side.

    Tabitha stepped in, "Ms. Lawson, would you prefer to leave with your dignity intact, or shall I escort you out less kindly?"

    Cloudia, ncing at Tabitha, felt her head pounding with anger.

    And soon, she would feel the repercussions of her stern stance towards Ste.

    ...

    Leaving the Orient Nexus Building, as she was still on her way to the hospital, ise''s call came through.

    "Did you go to Ste again?"

    Cloudia replied, "Yes, and let me tell

    you, she''s not as simple as we thought. She made seven hundred thousand Hast year; no wonder she didn''t care when I tried cutting off her financial support. Her scheming knows no bounds."

    Listening to Cloudia''s constantints, ise felt a headacheing on, barely listening. All he knew was the bacsh they were facing now because of Ste

    "I''m telling you, whatever she asks for now, just agree to it."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    ise''s sudden interjection left Cloudia, still in a rage,pletely baffled.

    Ste had infuriated her to this extent, and she was supposed to give in to whatever Ste wanted?

    Impossible!

    ise exined, "Half an hour ago, I got a call saying if we don''t meet her demands, we can kiss thepany goodbye." "And you believe that?"

    In Portis City, who could threaten them so easily? And more importantly, who made that call?

    It had been just half an hour since she left Ste''s.

    ise retorted, "You think I''d believe it? But in this half hour, I''ve received calls from two partners canceling their contracts."

    Those partners were crucial to

    Larkin Group. To lose two

    projects in such a short time

    indicated the power of the person behind it all.

    Cloudia was shocked.

    "So you''re saying, it''s because I confronted Ste and didn''t agree to her demands?"

 Chapter 76

    "They''ve mentioned her name. It can''t be mistaken."

    Cloudia was at a loss for words.

    ise pressed on, "What did she demand from you?"

    "She wants to cut ties with us all. How could I agree to that?"

    Reflecting on thest call from Ste, Cloudia had thought it was just an empty threat. But now it seemed all too real.

    A young woman raking in over seven hundred thousand a year surely had some powerful backing. But her approach... The thought alone was a stab to Cloudia''s heart. How could she bear the thought of severing ties with her own daughter?

    As ise heard Ste''s demand, his breath caught in his throat.

    "Did she really say that?"

    "What else could it be? What else could she possibly ask for that I couldn''t give her?"

    Since things had escted into this degree, Cloudia had hoped for any other demand from Ste - jewelry, a house, money, anything. If she just had these requirements, Cloudia would have done anything, especially if it meant getting Tegan and Finley on board to treat Urs.

    But Ste wanted none of that; she wanted to cut ties.

    Cloudia was fuming.

    ise was equally infuriated, "What did you argue about this time with her?"

    His tone carried a hint of me towards Cloudia. The call he received was no joke; he fully believed that the other party had the power to destroy the entire Larkin Group.

    Cloudia retorted, "She made seven hundred thousandst year, shouldn''t I find out how? She''s my daughter after all, I don''t want her degrading herself."

    ise asked, "So you confronted her directly?"

    "What else was I supposed to do?"

    "You..."

    ise was so livid he couldn''t find the words.

    In his eyes, every argument between Cloudia and Ste stemmed from Cloudia''sck of tact.

    Ste hadn''t grown up by their side, making her temperament and boundaries unclear to Cloudia.

    Using such a confrontational approach was never going to work on Ste.

    "I''ve told you countless times, be patient with her."

    "Patient? Weren''t you the one who said we shouldn''t give the ess to her ount after you got back from the Silk-River Residences?"

    On the matter of Ste, neither could critique the other.

    ise uttered, "I''m not going to argue about this. Just fix it!"

    "How am I supposed to do that? She''s not taking my calls, won''t see me."

    Their brief encounter moments ago had been anything but pleasant.

    "If you don''t resolve this properly, you can say goodbye to the good life of being Mrs. Larkin."

    ise hung up, fuming. The thought that thepany''s turmoil was all tied to a mother-daughter dispute was beyond frustrating.

    ise then called Yorick.

    When Yorick heard that the Larkin Group''s issues all revolved around Ste, he immediately thought of the man by her side. Did that man have the clout to halt two major projects of the Larkin Group within half an hour? Who exactly was he?

    "Rick, you know how my rtionship with your father stands right now. About this..."

    The Quarry family had already been displeased with him due to Urs, and now an unknown factor wasplicating matters further

    ise felt his life was bing unbearable.

    Yorick''s expression darkened, "Understood. I''ll handle it."

    After hanging up, Yorick nced at

    tone

    his cast-bound left hand.

    was icy as he turned to Orion, "Still

    no word on who that man with her

    is?

    Orion, feeling a chill down his spine, replied, "We''ve been blocked at every turn, can''t find anything."

    Up to this point, they didn''t even know the man''s name.

 Chapter 77

    As Ste was getting close to Wave Residence, Urs called. She sounded way frailer than before, but her words dripped with smugness.

    "Bet you didn''t know, huh? Rick''s trying to buy Wave Residence in Mist Bay for me to recuperate."

    Every word wasced with her bragging.

    Over the years, that ce in Mist Bay has been coveted by many elite families. Perfect views and clean air, big families always fancied that kind of stuff.

    Ste replied, "I already knew."

    "Oh? What has Yorick ever bought for you then?"

    Ste remained silent.

    What had Yorick ever bought her?

    Sure, jewelry and stuff, but she couldn''t even recall what those looked like. Probably because she had too much from a young age, so those things never really meant anything to Ste.

    Urs showing off caused Ste chuckle sarcastically, "Urs, a dying woman not focusing on the health, yet here you areparing. Why?" "You..."

    Her direct jab clearly stunned Urs over the phone.

    Ste continued, "Yorick buying you Wave Residence for your recovery? Last I heard, the current owner t-out refused to sell to him." "He''ll find a way to buy it." Urs was stubborn.

    Yorick had promised, once he got Wave Residence, she''d be moved out of the hospital immediately. She believed Yorick could make it happen.

    Ste remarked, "If I were you, I''d wait till he actually buys it before bragging. Otherwise, you might die before you even get to live there.

    Why bother with Mist Bay? Might as well buy a cemetery plot. About to be turned into ashes, still dreaming of luxury."

    Urs gasped for air, "You, you...you''re cursing me?"

    Her words about cemetery and ashespletely destabilized

    Urs. She needed hope to live. And living, owning everything she could to keep Ste away, was her hope.

    IMS

    Ste''s curse was something Urs couldn''t bear to hear even a word of.

    She had everything in the Larkin family; enjoying such a life, how could she bear to die?

    Not just reluctant, but terrified.

    Ste countered, "So what if I cursed you? You should be grateful you''re terminally ill; otherwise, where would you find such peace?"

    If Urs wasn''t terminally ill, she''d be haunted by the car ident from years ago.

    Basically, Urs was trapped, either way. If the illness killed her, the body would get burned into ashes; if it didn''t, Ste''s retaliation would await her. "Ste, you''re just too vicious."

    Suddenly, Cloudia''s furious voice came from the other end.

    Ste''s gaze narrowed slightly.

    "Yeah, I am vicious. So what?"

    Cloudia fumed, "Tell me, who was that man who threatened your dad over the phone? When you were in your office earlier, who did you call? Ste, a girl should know her worth, do you understand? If you need money, don''t we have enough?"

    What a thing to say. As if Ste only had to ask, and Cloudia would''ve given her anything unconditionally in the past. "Your money has nothing to do with me."

    "Ste!"

    "Am I wrong? You haven''t forgotten, have you? You gave me a card with a monthly limit of two thousand dors. Tsk, you sure are wealthy."

 Chapter 78

    Cloudia was speechless, practically seeing red as Ste''s sarcastic tone echoed in her ears.

    "So, you think it''s not enough?" she spat out through clenched teeth, clearly offended by the implication that Ste was biting off more than she could chew.

    Ste responded, "Seems like you''re still in the dark about what exactly you have gone through, and why."

    The emphasis she put on "gone through" suddenly reminded her of the call she received from ise. The thought of losing two major partnerships whitened her face in shock. "Was that call to your dad''s office your doing?"

    Ste replied, "If you''ve figured it out, we should cut ties, what do you say?"

    Her tone was deceptively negotiable, but the threat behind her words was palpable.

    Cloudia couldn''t believe Ste was threatening her. Where did she get the audacity and right?

    "Take your time. Bye," Ste said.

    "Wait," Cloudia said hurriedly as Ste was about to end the call.

    Knowing locating her was already difficult and finally she was got in touch with, Cloudia had to get some answers.

    "What''s the deal with that guy?"

    "Looks like you still haven''t grasped what you really mean to me."

    Cloudia was at a loss for words, her heart tightened.

    Before she could respond, Ste had already ended the call. Holding the phone, Cloudia was so angry she wanted to throw it against the wall. "What am I to her? What does she mean, my ce?" she fumed.

    "Mom, mom, don''t."

    Watching as Cloudia intended to throw the phone, Urs instantly caught her hand, "Don''t throw it."

    Especially since it was borrowed.

    Getting through to Ste had

    v

    be increasingly difficult; their

    numbers were practically cklisted.

    Two nurses numbers had been cklisted because of them borrowing their phones to make few calls. Any phone calls made to her from them would be mercilessly sent in the cklist.

    Cloudia, bit back her fury, tried topose herself, "Outrageous, this is just outrageous."

    Never had Cloudia expected that her blocking Ste''s card this time would lead to her drastic reaction.

    "Mom, don''t be angry."

    Urs''s gentle demeanor was the only thing that calmed udia down a bit.

    "I''m not angry. If she wants to cut ties, so be it. I don''t need a daughter like that."

    Cloudia''s disappointed tone towards Ste was evident.

    "She thinks just because she''s relying on any man to make seven hundred thousand a year, she''ll always be on top?"

    "But this wasn''t good, Mom. Do you really want her to ruin herself?" Urs said, sadness in her voice.

    "What can I do then?"

    "I''ll talk to Rick. We''ll make sure the

    partnerships we offer her are carefully vetted, to keep her away from any shady deals," Urs plotted, determined to block Ste''s career paths.

    She was hell-bent on preventing them from realizing Ste''s merit in business.

    Sure enough, her words "shady deals" reignited Cloudia''s fury.

 Chapter 79

    "You''re right, we can''t absolutely let her mingle with those messy partners."

    If ties were to be cut, so be it. But even then, it was her - the Larkin family''s reputation at stake. After all, she had been acknowledged by the Larkin family for two years now. Cloudia tried to suppress her anger, taking Urs''s hand in hers, "Then talk with Rick about it, hmm?"

    Urs nodded, "Sure."

    Cloudia said, "If possible, cut off all dealings with that studio and shut it down for good."

    She felt that the existence of that studio was a ticking time bomb.

    This time Ste dared to defy Cloudia with the studio''s earnings. Who knew what kind of embarrassing stunts she would pull off with that studio in the future.

    Urs felt a twinge of satisfaction upon hearing Cloudia''s words, but pretended to be concerned, "But won''t she make a fuss if that happens?"

    "Let her. Hasn''t she always been a troublemaker?" Cloudia replied irritably.

    She was only acting up because of that studio. Without it, let''s see what she can do.

    Thinking this, Cloudia was even more convinced that shutting the studio down was the right move.

    "Better than having her drag the entire Larkin family through the mudter."

    "You''re right." Urs agreed. "I''ll talk to Rick about it."

    Seeing Urs siding with her made Cloudia feel a bit better.

    Thinking back to Ste cursing Urs over the phone, Cloudia had heard her say, "to be burned to ashes" just as she entered.

    She took Urs''s hand sympathetically, "Having such a reckless child is really worrying. If only she was as well-behaved as you."

    The rebellious ones caused anger, and the obedient ones, now ill, caused worry.

    "I heard Rick is trying to buy Mist Bay for your recovery. He''s so good to you. It''s just his family..."

    Mentioning it stirred Cloudia''s resentment. They had cruelly separated two lovers.

    If Urs and Yorick had been together, they would have been happy by now. But with this mess, neither the biological nor the adopted daughter was married in

    the Quarry family.

    It was all Ste''s fault. Now, the Quarry family was also putting pressure on theirpany, all thanks to Ste.

    "Mom, I''m content with Rick looking after me, considering my condition."

    "It''s been tough on you. If we hadn''t gone after Ste then, the Quarry family wouldn''t have known you were adopted, and you and Yorick would have been married by now."

    "Let''s not talk about it. She is your biological daughter, and it was right for you to look for her."

    Every word she spoke was filled with understanding, making Cloudia even more heartbroken. If only Ste had half of Urs''s sense, she would have been content.

    "You''re the sensible one," Cloudiamented even more.

    After they chatted for a while, Yorick arrived, bringing with him some food suitable for Urs''s condition.

    Seeing him, Cloudia tactfully left them alone.

    Given that they could no longer rely on Ste, and even if the Quarry family disapproved of Urs, causing dissatisfaction, it wasn''t a

    concern. After all, Yorick was there.

    If the Quarry family wanted to cause trouble for the Larkin family, they''d have to contend with upsetting Yorick first.

    Now alone with Yorick, Urs noticed his wrist was in a cast and was taken aback, "Rick? What happened to you?" Yorick''s face darkened.

    At that moment, he felt an overwhelming urge to find the man responsible and tear him apart. He wanted to make him pay!

 Chapter 80

    "No worries, just took a bit of a tumble."

    "That''s a bit careless. Must hurt, right?" Urs''s voice was dripping with concern.

    Yorick, opening the lunch box with one hand, didn''t answer her directly but said softly, "This soup''s good for you. Have more of it."

    Seeing him avoid the question, especially with his pallor looking off, Urs began to suspect something about his injury.

    "You don''t always have to run around like this, you know."

    Yorick spoke, "Busy during the day; want to spend time with you at night."

    His words touched Urs deeply. She nced at Yorick, biting back the words she wanted to say.

    Noticing her hesitation, Yorick''s voice softened further, "What''s up?"

    Urs said, "It''s about Star. Mom just told me, she started her own studio and made over seven hundred thousandst year. I can''t even begin to imagine how she did it." "Her own studio?" Yorick uttered.

    Urs nodded, "Yeah, even Mom''s in the dark about how she pulled off making so much money a year."

    To Yorick, seven hundred thousand was trivial. But for Urs, it was no small sum, especially considering Ste had earned it on her own.

    Yorick''s expression darkened even more, a cold glint in his eyes.

    Ste had her own studio, startedst year, and made seven hundred thousand?

    He was in the dark about such a significant event.

    ...

    Dinner at Wave Residence was exceptional tonight.

    Ste couldn''t help but go for thirds, only learning afterward that the chef hade from Ferrond.

    It was during her second bowl of soup that Ronald called.

    "Eating so much at night, aren''t you worried about gaining weight?"

    Ste paused at his words, casting a nce at the butler who guiltily avoided her gaze.

    "Didn''t you always want to fatten me up?" she mumbled.

    Back in Ferrond, especially during her childhood, her baby fat was legendary. She started fretting about dieting when she was barely ten.

    Ronald chuckled, "You were little then. Now, haven''t you been fussing about growing up? Not caring about looks?" The eternal dilemma of beauty for girls.

    Ste decisively set down her spoon. "When are youing back?"

    "Soon. Go to sleep early."

    "Okay."

    Hearing someone speak on Ronald''s end, Ste didn''t linger and hung up obediently.

    Ronald was in a private room at that moment.

    Hull, sitting next to him, couldn''t help but ask, "Who''s that? You sounded so gentle."

    Hull had met Ronald two years ago their friendship forged through

    mutua respect and a shared history of conflict with the Schultz

    Swily.

    Having known Ronald for so long, Hull had never seen him this tender.

    Ronaldughed softly, a hint of warmth spreading in his eyes, "A kid at home, quite the handful."

    "You have a kid? Why didn''t I know?"

    The term "kid" caught Hullpletely off guard.

    Ronald rified, "A sister."

    "Ah, you mean Yvonne."

    Ronald also had a twin sister, Yvonne Quinn.

    Hull remarked, "She''s hardly a kid, then?"

    Being the same age, she hardly qualified as a "kid" in his eyes.

    Ronald added, "Not Yvonne, another sister. Lost her a few years back, only found her recently. She''s quite the mischief-maker." "Another one?" Hull remarked.

    This was news to him. But seeing Ronald''s indulgent smile when he spoke of his sister, Hull could tell she must be quite the charmer.

 Chapter 81

    Ste figured it was high time she got Tabitha to set her up with a dedicated work phone line. The constant badgering from the others was bing unbearable. Just like now...

    Yorick''s voice roared through the phone, "You own a studio? Howe didn''t I know?"

    Ste retorted, "And what? I need to report every move to you now?"

    Was she not clear enoughtely, or had she been too soft before? It seemed like these people felt entitled to question her every move.

    This was getting ridiculous.

    Yorick pressed, "What else are you hiding from me?"

    "Why would I hide anything from you? What''s it to you anyway? Geez, Yorick, Is Urs''s illness not serious enough? She''s battling triple cancer. Instead of finding a peaceful resting ce for her, you''re here bothering me. What''s your deal?" Yorick went berserk, "Ste!"

    Especially at the mention of "resting ce", anyone siding with Urs found it taboo, almost like a malicious curse.

    Ste said, "Why are you yelling?"

    Yorick threatened, "Just you wait," and hung up.

    Ste clicked her tongue at his move. She was curious what Yorick thought he could possibly do to her now.

    ...

    Yorick was beside himself with anger. Discovering not only Ste''s studio but also her substantial earnings from the previous year sent him through the roof.

    He took a deep drag of his cigarette, "Do we look like a joke to you?"

    Upon hearing this, Orion, sitting shotgun, felt a chill down his spine.

    Indeed, they''d be a joke.

    Yorick and the Larkins had cut off Ste''s financial sources, thinking it would force her toe crawling back. They even had a timeline for when tenants at Silk-River Residences were due to pay their rents, thinking the financial pressure would break her.

    Only to find out, Ste owned the house at Silk-River Residences and had made over seven hundred thousandst year. Cutting her off financially now seemed utterly foolish.  en

    "The fact is, you never really understood Ms. Quinn," Orion ventured.

    To Yorick, that was a bitter pill. Ste

    had been his fianc¨¦e for two years, and yet, he realized he didn''t truly know her.

    SWY

    Thinking about her "deception", Yorick immediately lost control, "Go take care of it."

    "Take care of what?"

    "Anyone who dares to work with her studio is against the Quarry family."

    Orion hesitated, "That..."

    That might not seem to be a good idea.

    "I want her studio to crash and burn within a week."

    Orion was sweating bullets, "But the man backing her up..."

    He dared not continue. If Ste had powerful support, they couldn''t touch her.

    Yorick said, "I''d like to see who''s the man backing her."

    Orion got the message and nodded, "Understood."

    ...

    At the hospital.

    "Can you believe this? What else has she

    p from us?" Cloudia fumed ent

    pacing back and forth. ise and Jaxon were all there.

    But Yorick had been called away by Imogen.

    As the truth unfolded, ise''s expression turned stone-cold.

    Cloudia uttered, "What does she take us for? Monkeys being yed?"

 Chapter 82

    "Mom, please, calm down. I think Star might have felt that the allowance we gave her wasn''t enough, but she could''ve just told us, you know? We..." Urs''s voice trailed off, leaving the words unsaid. Yet, even without hearing the rest, everyone now seemed to think Ste was irresponsible. They even went as far as to suspect the money she earned was dirty. Now, they were all scheming on how to shut down her studio.

    After leaving Urs''s hospital room, ise had his assistant reach out to Ste. It took a couple of phone calls before they finally got through to her. Ste was about to kick back with a video game.

    On the phone, ise''s assistant said, "Ms. Quinn, Mr. Larkin is currently at the coffee shop across from Silk-River Residences. Could you pleasee by?" Ste raised an eyebrow. "And if I don''t?"

    "If you don''t, well, you might not be able to keep your studio open much longer."

    The assistant''s tone was particrly firm.

    More threats?

    Ste chuckled, "Well, then let him try and shut it down if he can."

    Enough with the empty threats. They''d been ying this game for days now, stopping her cards and throwing threats around. With that, she hung up the phone directly.

    The assistant, taken aback by the abrupt end of the call, looked towards ise, who frowned in response. "What happened?" "She said you should try shutting down the studio yourself because she won''t being."

    ise''s face turned steely at the words.

    "That defiant girl. Did you tell her I was at the coffee shop right at the entrance?"

    "I did. She''s noting!"

    "Then go knock on her door and drag her out here."

    ise was visibly upset.

    "Forget it. I''ll go myself."

    Due tock of updates from Jaxon, he was oblivious of Ste''s not even residing at Silk-River Residences.

    So there he was, storming off to knock on her door, pounding away for over ten minutes with no response.

    "Ste, open the door."

    Silence.

    Still silence.

    The knocking was so loud that it eventually drewints from the neighbors and even summoned the property management. Descending the stairs in a huff, ise looked up to see the lights off from Ste''s apartment windows.

    "She''s not home? What time is it now?"

    The assistant nced at his phone, "It''s past ten."

    "A girl, out alone at this hour. I knew I should''ve never agreed to let her move out of the Larkin family house."

    Sure enough, once she moved out, there was no one to keep tabs on her. And she was just running wild. "Call her now. Find out where she is."

    "I had to borrow a phone at the coffee shop to call herst time. She''s cklisted my number too."

    The word "cklisted" was enough

    toocking everyone, not!

    ise over the edge. Nowet

    she was

    sparing even her father.

    Fuming, ise returned to the hospital only to unleash a torrent of usations at Cloudia for not

    disciplining Ste properly over the years!

    Cloudia, equally enraged, retorted, "What do you mean I haven''t disciplined her properly? Who could control her? You?!"

    Did she not want to discipline her?

    All these years, Ste had been

    fixated on Urs, refusing to

    Larkin family even after Urs was sent away.

    She wanted to step in, but Ste never gave her the chance.

    "Mom, Dad, please stop fighting."

    Seeing her parents arguing agitated Urs, causing her to convulse in a frightening seizure. Both ise and Cloudia were startled at her state.

    Cloudia screamed, "Urs, Urs, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me like this, call the doctor, quick!"

 Chapter 83

    At the Quarry Manor.

    Imogen noticed the cast on Yorick''s arm, her brows knitting together, "What on earth happened to you this time? And look at your face!"

    Two nights back, he had brawled with Ronald, which had left Yorick with a bruise that made him appear sinister. And the cast was a dead giveaway of a fight gone too far. Yorick replied, "I''m fine. What do you need at thiste hour?"

    "Your father is waiting for you in his study."

    Nodding, Yorick turned to head upstairs, leaving Imogen staring thoughtfully at the cast on his arm before she turned to the butler and instructed, "Fetch Orion for me, will you?" "Right away."

    ...

    In the study upstairs, Yorick was immediately hit with the thick scent of tobo.

    Thane Quarry might have retired a year ago, but he carried an aura of authority that time hadn''t diminished.

    For the past year, Yorick had been at the helm of the Quarry Group, with Thane rarely meddling in thepany''s affairs.

    Yet, right now...

    Thane''s gaze was stern as he addressed Yorick, "The heir from the Lugar family in Ferrond has arrived in Portis City. You''re aware, aren''t you?"

    "I am," Yorick nodded.

    Thane continued, "Have you met with him yet?"

    "Not yet," Yorick admitted. His attempts to arrange a meeting through Orion and the heir''s assistant had been fruitless so far.

    Thane revealed, "Jeremy met with him."

    "What?"

    "At his grandfather''s birthday bash."

    The hint of displeasure in Thane''s voice was unmistakable.

    "Has the situation with Urs sidetracked you?"

    Upon hearing Urs''s name, Yorick stiffened, and then quickly said, "Urs has nothing to do with this. I''m handling the situation with Mr. Lugar now." "Handling it? It''s said that he has been here three days, and you haven''t met him. Do you understand what he holds and how many are eager to deal with him?" "I''m aware," Yorick responded.

    "If you truly like Urs, she should just be a fling. If she''s bing a distraction, then..."

    Then what?

    Without finishing his piece, Thane took a drag of his cigarette, his gaze fixating on Yorick turned even sharper.

    Yorick understood the unspoken

    ultimatum without needing it spelled out. Same thing happened two years ago, when the Quarry family had made their stance on Urs

    painfully clear during Ste''s uproar.

    "I understand," Yorick replied, his tone betraying his frustration, and yet his words showed only respect.

    Thane dismissed him with a wave, "Go."

    Their conversation, though brief, weighed heavily on Yorick. Descending the stairs, he found Imogen ring at Orion, who looked guilt-ridden.

    Hearing Yorick''s approach, Imogen''s icy gaze shifted to him. "I''m deeply disappointed in you. Urs''s interference, Ste''s drama leading you to brawl... It''s unbing."

    Upon hearing this, Yorick shot a cold stare at Orion, who, already guilty, couldn''t even muster the courage to meet his eyes.

    Yorick stepped closer to Imogen, words on the brink of spilling out, yet he held back, leaving things unsaid.

    "Let''s go," he finally said to Orion, who quickly nodded and followed.

    As they reached the door, Imogen''s voice halted them, "That Urs, keep her out of sight." Portis City was already buzzing with rumors about Yorick buying Mist Bay to tend to Urs''s illnesses."

    Mist Bay - ce Imogen had once eyed, considering to take it as her own retirement, now instead of paying more attention to his family,

    Yorick chose to care that sickly girl.

    IMS

 Chapter 84

    She did some digging. The news hade from Urs.

    What was this, some sort of public deration? If Yorick didn''t buy into it, would he be the town''sughing stock?

    "She''s sick, what do you think she''s capable of doing right now?"

    Yorick''s tone carried a clear hint of displeasure. He didn''t take kindly to anyone targeting Urs, especially the biases his family held against her. Imogen caught the protective note in his voice and her expression darkened further, "Yeah, sick and still showing off."

    "Mom!" Yorick couldn''t help but raise his voice. He turned to look at Imogen.

    Imogen''s gaze was grimly gloomy, "Urs''s scheming, she isn''t as simple as you think. Don''t assume she''s all innocence." "Did Ste say something to you?"

    "Do I need Ste to tell me what kind of person she is? Are you suggesting I can''t make my own judgments about people?" Yorick turned silent.

    Imogen kept on, "You''ve really hung out with Urs for too long, having the tendency to pinning everything on Ste." "You..."

    Faced with his mother''s sharp criticism, he was so angry he couldn''t find the words to argue back.

    In the end, he just stormed off.

    Watching Yorick''s furious departure, Imogen squinted slightly, "Ste''s really seeing someone?"

    "Yes, after some digging, it turns out Mr. Quarry got those bruises on his face at the Silk-River Residences, and his wrist injury happened in an elevator during a daytime event." Hearing this, Imogen was more furious.

    "He doesn''t even like Ste, why would he fight over her?"

    What was this madness?

    And Ste, having a man...

    In rage, Imogen grabbed the phone to call Cloudia immediately.

    As soon as Cloudia picked up, Imogen let loose a tirade, "Look at you, Ste''s your own daughter and you can''t handle her, and even with Urs under your care, you can''t do any better."

    "Mrs. Quarry, that''s a bit much."

    Such blunt usations ignited Cloudia''s temper as well.

    What was this supposed to mean? She couldn''t handle well both her daughter and foster daughter, and ording to Imogen, if anything went wrong, it was all her fault?

    "A bit much? Did I say anything wrong? Yorick and Urs broke off their rtionship two years ago, and you keep dragging him into Urs''s affairs. Why?"

    The more she spoke, the sharper Imogen''s tone became.

    Cloudia felt a pang of guilt. She was indeed reaching out to Yorick because of Urs.

    "Mrs. Quarry, you watched Urs grow up. She''s severely ill now, really sick."

    "I know, uterus cancer, right? Ever wondered how she got it, have you even asked her what she was up to abroad?"

    "What do you mean?" Cloudia was enraged.

    Imogen said, "Just letting you know, the circumstances of her illness are suspicious. You expect me to sympathize with that? You must be out of your mind."

    Imogen was utterly unapologetic.

    She had never liked Urs much and Cloudia''s remarks only added fuel to the fire. Facing someone like Cloudia, Imogen had dropped all pretense of politeness.

    "I''ve done my homework. It''s not just Urs clinging to Yorick; you''re constantly calling him on her behalf. Mrs. Larkin, you''re really something."

    It was often said that apart from

    their own children, it was hard for

    parents to form genuine

    attachments. Cloudia, however,

    seemed an exception, iming

    attachment due to raising Urs

    from a young age.

    Attachment was understandable. But vying for a man on behalf of her foster daughter against her own? That was a mindset Imogen found truly baffling.

    "The whole Larkin family is a mess, just don''t push us to make things messier for you!"

 Chapter 85

    The message couldn''t have been clearer. If Cloudia kept seeing Yorick for Urs, she wouldn''t hold back.

    With that, Imogen ended the call abruptly.

    On the other end, Cloudia was fuming after the call, with Jaxon right by her side. They were outside the hospital room. "Can you believe the Quarry family''s nerve? Do they really think we''re pushovers?" she was livid.

    Jaxon frowned, remembering a conversation about the state of their mine development a month ago with his father.

    "We can''t let Urs find out about this," Cloudia managed to say through gritted teeth.

    "Understood," Jaxon nodded.

    Thest thing they needed was for Urs to worry about family drama in her condition. Yorick was her rock.

    Cloudia closed her eyes, "We still need to figure out how to get both Tegan and Finley on board."

    They had just finalized Urs''s surgery n today, and just hearing about it was enough to make Cloudia''s heart pound. How was one person supposed to bear all this?

    "I''ll reach out to Ste again," Jaxon offered.

    "Your dad already tried. Didn''t you hear he couldn''t find her? I suspect she''s not staying at Silk-River Residences anymore."

    "Not there? Then where could she be?"

    Where indeed, Cloudia wondered, feeling a headacheing on. She was familiar with Ste''s circle of friends, and she shouldn''t have any that would hang out and y together sote at night. So, Cloudia suspected she wasn''t at Silk-River Residences anymore. "I don''t know, just look into it discreetly."

    "Mom," Urs''s voice came from the room, prompting Cloudia to signal Jaxon to be quiet.

    Jaxon nodded, understanding the gesture.

    Whoever was backing Ste''s studio, they needed to figure it out quickly.

    Cloudia went inside. Seeing Urs sweating and pale broke her heart, "What''s wrong? Are you in pain again?"

    Urs spoke, "Star...please, care for her more. Don''t let her ruin herself."

    Hearing Urs''s words filled with sorrow, Cloudia felt even more pain, "Silly girl, you''re still worried about her?"

    "I unintentionally heard Rick and Orion saying he met with that man at Silk-River Residences."

    "What?"

    "Mom, she''s your daughter after all Please don''t let her get involved with random men. Even if she and Rick are over, she shouldn''t be with just any old guy."

    The term "old guy" ignited Cloudia''s fury, her chest heaving with anger.

    Seeing her mother speechless, Urs''s eyes gleamed with a fierce satisfaction.

    ...

    Over at Wave Residence.

    Ste''s phone lit up and dimmed

    down, a constant cycle over the

    past

    few nights. She had the foresight to

    put her phone on silent.

    Half-asleep, she was startled by a noise at the door, and groggily saw Ronald, clearly drunk, standing at the entrance. "Ronald."

    Ste rubbed her eyes.

    Then, Ronald came in, shutting the door behind him, shedding his mid-length coat and the smoky grey scarf around his neck.

    He was devastatingly handsome,

    making it impossible for Ste toz

    keep herposure. She was totally awake, and got down from the bed, "You''ve been drinking?"

    Every time Ronald had alcohol, his cheeks would turn flushed.

    As her voice trailed off, the man strode over without giving her a chance to respond.

 Chapter 86

    In the next instant, Ste found herself swept into his arms, followed by a kiss tinged with the faint aroma of red winending on her lips. Boom!

    A thunderous shockwave hit Ste, rendering herpletely stunned, her body turning to stone!

    Herck of resistance, in his eyes, seemed like acquiescence, and his kisses grew wilder, conquering with reckless abandon.

    It took five heartbeats for Ste to snap back to reality, instinctively cing her hands against his chest in a feeble attempt to push him away.

    But in a blink, her slender wrists were captured and pinned behind her back.

    "Ronald, Ronald," she cried out in shock.

    The man pinning her down, his eyes heavy with intoxication, gave her a brief nce. His gaze was deep and hazy, making Ste unsure if he possessed any semnce of reason. She managed to free her hands and cupped his face. "Tell me, who am I?"

    The hidden side of her heart, never meant to be revealed, suddenly surged forward, and Ste couldn''t believe it. After all, this was happening while Ronald was drunk. She...fancied him, missed him, loved him.

    In Ferrond, a rtionship between two persons without blood ties wasn''t a taboo. But she was scared.

    Especially whenever Ronald introduced to others that she was a kid, she felt that to him, she was nothing more than a sister.

    He cherished her with brotherly affection, loving and protecting her. If she were to reveal the true depths of her feelings and he didn''t reciprocate, it could shatter their beautiful rtionship as siblings. She didn''t want that. She couldn''t bear the thought of ruining any aspect of their rtionship.

    At the sight of him being silent, a hint of disappointment flickered across Ste''s eyes, "Don''t you recognize me?"

    Her voice carried a tinge of sorrow.

    Ronald didn''t respond but instead cupped her face, leaning in for another kiss.

    Ste turned her face away, "Ronald, please, sober up."

    If Ronald was sober now, whatever happened next would simply happen. But he wasn''t.

    She feared waking up to find out it was her he was with, and everything between them would be ruined.

    She wondered, in this moment, who he thought she was.

    As she thought about the years she hadn''t been with him, everything could be changed, her heart aching uncontrobly.

    ...

    Ste managed to free herself and

    went to make Ronald a hangover cure. Though her culinary skills were

    limited, hangover cures

    something she excelled at

    Back in Ferrond, her parents often attended social gatherings and Ronald frequently came home drunk. The hangover cures the household staff prepared hadn''t been for their liking.

    Later on, Ste had researched online and concocted a recipe that everyone loved.

    "Ronald, have some hangover cure."

    Ronald was already asleep on her room''s couch.

    Ste, clutching his neck, lifted him from the ce. Despite his weight, she found it surprisingly easy.

    No need to ask why she was so strong! That was thanks to Yvonne.

    The public face of the Quinn family business, which was quite respectable.

    But Ronald was also the heir to the Lugar family. The biggest arms dealer in the shadows, always facing dangers Ste could hardly imagine. Plus, after Ste was kidnapped at thirteen, Ronald was constantly worried about her.

    Unable to stand by idly, Yvonne took her under her wing for three months of rigorous training!

 Chapter 87

    Yeah, for three whole months!

    During those three months, Ronald was like a man possessed, searching high and low for Ste, terrified she''d be suffering somehow. Turned out, she was being put through her paces by Yvonne, hidden away and training hard. After that, there weren''t any real dangers,

    but her physical strength had definitely improved.

    Helping Ronald lean against her, she fed him the hangover cure.

    "Star," his voice was a soft murmur, tender even through his drunken haze.

    Ste answered, "Yeah, I''m here."

    "You better not run off, or I''ll break your legs."

    Ste was like, "..."

    Even drunk, he didn''t forget to make threats.

    It took some doing, but Ste managed to get the hangover cure into Ronald. Trying to get him back to his room was another story - she just didn''t have the strength.

    By now it was 2 AM, and most of the mansion''s staff were off to bed.

    No choice, she let him crash on the couch of her room and found him a thick nket. Only then did she turn in for the night herself.

    After such a hectic day, Ste was exhausted. She fell asleep quickly.

    ...

    Morning sunlight peeked through the curtains,nding on Ronald''s face. He looked at the nket covering him, slightly dazed.

    It took a moment, but then he realized he was in Ste''s room. Memories from the night before flooded back.

    A tightness gripped his chest as he nced over at Ste, still deep in sleep on the bed. She must have been really tired, he thought, as she hadn''t woken up yet. The phone started buzzing.

    It was Ronald''s phone, he took a nce and found it was Idris calling.

    He picked up, "Yeah."

    "Boss, Yorick Quarry has been trying to schedule a meeting with you."

    "Ignore him."

    To see him? Ha!

    Ronald''s gaze softened as he looked at the small form curled up on the bed, "He''s still after Wave Residence?"

    Idris replied, "Yes."

    Ronald chuckled sarcastically, "He seems quite attentive to his first love. Tell him straight we''re not interested in any partnership."

    Dashing his hopes now was much better than dragging it out.

    The state of the Quarry family?

    lovels

    Ronald knew all too well. Without a solid afternative, it would be a massive blow to the Quarry business.

    Mocking the Larkin family while they were down? The Quarrys weren''t in much better shape themselves. All in the same boat, really.

    So if Ronald made it clear to Yorick that a partnership was off the table, it would throw the entire Quarry family into disarray.

    The Larkin family was already a mess, and the Quarrys couldn''t be allowed to rest easy.

    Life was more interesting with a little chaos.

    ...

    When Ste woke up, Ronald was

    yelmet

    already gone. Brushing her teeth

    the bathroom, she noticed

    something rming - her lips were swollen!

    The memory of being bitten by Ronald the night before made her gasp.

    "Ouch..."

    That was brutal.

    How was she supposed to face anyone like this?

    She hadn''t felt much pain at that time, but now? She couldn''t go out without a mask. After getting ready, Ste headed downstairs, only to find Ronald in the dining room. Seeing her with a mask on, Ronald frowned, "Why are you wearing that thing at home?" Ste chuckled nervously, "I''m not hungry, I''m just going to head to the studio."

    "Stop right there."

    She had barely turned when his lowmand stopped her in her tracks.

    With a nearly tearful look, Ste turned back and whispered, "Ronald."

    "Come here, eat."

    Ste really didn''t want to go over. Eating meant taking off the mask, and then Ronald would see her swollen lips.

    Since she was little, even a mosquito bite would get the servants

    questioned by him. If he asked\.ne?

    about it today, she honestly didn''t know what she''d say.

 Chapter 88

    Ronald raised an eyebrow at her stillness, "What''s up? Do I need toe over there and carry you?"

    "I''m...I''m just not hungry, that''s all."

    Before she knew it, Ronald had risen from his chair and was striding towards her.

    His long legs closed the distance before Ste''s mind could even catch up, and in a swift motion, he scooped her up and headed for the dining room. Ste let out a little yelp, her cheeks flushing a bright red beneath her mask.

    Oh, heavens!

    "Put me down, I can walk on my own."

    Ronald looked down, "Decided to listen now, have you? I thought these years outside had turned youpletely rebellious, beyond taming."

    At his words, Ste''s face turned even redder.

    Rebellious? Well, maybe leaving home for so many years did look like rebellion in the eyes of Ronald, and even Mom.

    Without further ado, Ronald carried her to the dining table and seated her.

    "Take off the mask."

    This time, Ste didn''t resist, quickly removing the mask from her face.

    Sitting across from her, Ronald naturally noticed her swollen lips.

    "What happened to your lips?"

    The question brought back memories from the night before for both of them.

    The light in Ronald''s eyes deepened, and Ste''s mouth twitched ufortably.

    She knew he would ask.

    "I...I don''t know."

    She dared not tell him it was because of his kisses. What if he didn''t remember anything aboutst night? The thought was terrifying. "You don''t know?"

    Ronald''s gaze on her grew more profound.

    Ste mumbled, "Maybe it was a bug bite."

    The mention of a bug instantly made the atmosphere in the dining room a bit awkward. Ste couldn''t bring herself to meet Ronald''s gaze. Looking at her profoundly, Ronald asked again, "Did you dislike this bug?"

    "Uh?"

    Dislike?

    Why did it feel like he wasn''t just talking about the bug?

    Ste looked up, meeting Ronald''s gaze, yet finding no clues in his eyes.

    "I...dislike it," she stammered, and then quickly lowered her head to sip her oatmeal.

    Unbeknownst to her, her face was as red as a beetroot.

    Ronald watched her, his eyes softening with intense affection.

    Ste hurriedly finished her breakfas

    and scurried off, looking

    Pse she was fleeing

    swnobelet

    Finley, who had juste in, caught a glimpse of Ste''s flushed face as he passed her. He turned to Ronald, "What did you do to make her blush so early in the morning?"

    "Curious?" Ronald shot Finley a knowing look.

    Finley felt the weight of his gaze, his heart tightening.

    "No, not really."

    Ronald took a sip of his milk.

    Finley promptly sat where Ste had

    getaling out to a servant, "Can

    get a set of silverware here?

    haven''t had breakfast yet."

    II

    belongs to en. wont

    Ronald said, "Move from that spot. Sit somewhere else."

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Finley was confused.

    Ronald stated, "Unless you want to join the dogs outside, I suggest you move."

    Upon hearing this, Finley quickly got up.

    Ronald was a man of his word, after all.

    He shifted to a different seat, "What? Was that Star''s spot?"

    "Yeah."

    Finley was speechless.

    Typical brother - overprotective to the core.

 Chapter 89

    Just grabbing a bite at the dining room wasn''t exactly aiming to step into Ste''s shoes, but to think how he had reacted. "The Larkins got in touch with me, saying they needed my help to treat Urs. Offered a pretty penny for the house call."

    Finley was already in the loop; Ste was the Larkins'' flesh and blood. After being reunited with her biological parents, her life over these two years should have made them feel more reassured. Turned out, digging a little deeper revealed the Larkins were far from good. Even if fostering and biological ties couldn''t mesh well, surely the biological connection shouldn''t be the one to sever? But the Larkins? Oh, they were something else.

    Ste hadn''t spent a day with the Larkins in the past two years. Just goes to show, bringing her back didn''t mean they treated her any better.

    "Just handle it as Star would want. And make sure youy it out clear for them."

    Finley''s eyebrows twitched, "You know how your sister is. Laying it out ''clear'' might just drive those folks to despair."

    Better to say he was not avable for house calls than to say it was all up to Ste. After all, Ste''s wishes were far harsher than his refusal to show!

    A cold smile yed on Ronald''s lips, "They''ve been pushing Star around these past years. Time they learned that pridees before a fall." Finley was at loss for words.

    Pride came before a fall? Hearing that from Ronald was something else.

    Who else in Ferrond could outmatch Ronald''s bravado? He imed second ce, and no one dared im first!

    "Okay, got it."

    He want them in despair, huh?

    No problem!

    **

    Cloudia got a call from Finley''s assistant, spelling it out for her.

    "Whether Professor Yoder makes a house call depends on Ms. Quinn''s wishes."

    "What?" Cloudia was floored.

    With Ste hot putting in a word, she

    thought reaching out to Finley directly might bypass any issues. Thought there might be a glimmer of hope avoiding Ste.

    But the response she got crushed that hope. ording to his words, seemed like Finley and Ste were tight.

    "Why should it depend on her?

    Professor Yoder''s skill is

    unparalleled; he saves lives. Wo

    would he need anyone else''s approval?"

    Cloudia was on the verge of a breakdown. Saying it was up to Ste was like telling her to brace for Urs''s demise.

    Ste wouldn''t lift a finger for Urs, her stance too rigid, leaving no room for hope.

    "Mrs. Larkin, I''ve ryed Professor Yoder''s stance. Maybe try reaching out to Ms. Quinn."

    With that, the call ended abruptly.

    Cloudia was beside herself with frustration! Trembling, she turned to Jaxon, "Finley and Ste are close."

    Jaxon''s expression was equally sour.

    "How many of these folks does Ste know?"

    Each one of them was a heavyweight, and she was acquainted with them?

    "C-Call Rick. You, call Yorick," Cloudia said, shaking.

    Just the thought of it depending on §Ö Ste''s whim was driving her insane. Why did it have to hinge on Ste?

    What was she to these

    Imogen had warned Cloudia justst night. But with no other choice, Jaxon ended up calling Yorick.

    And Yorick, at that moment, was right outside Ste''s studio.

    Hearing Jaxon out, disbelief filled his eyes.

    "Finley''s really that close to her?"

    "Absolutely. We''ve got word that whether Finley treats Urs boils down to Ste''s say."

 Chapter 90

    "Did they really say it that straight to your face?"

    "Yeah."

    Yorick''s expression grew darker by the moment.

    Jaxon chimed in, "And what''s the deal between her and Finley? Why does Finley care so much about what she thinks?"

    Just the reply of "depending on Ms. Quinn''s wishes" was enough to suggest that there was more to her rtionship with Finley than met the eye.

    Yorick''s mood sank to new depths!

    Finley, and that guy from Silk-River Residences...

    The rage in his chestpletely overwhelmed his reason, as his mind reyed all those derations that Ste couldn''t leave without him. And to think she was so cold towards him, it fueled Yorick''s anger even more.

    The realization that Ste might not love him at all was something he found hard to ept. She didn''t love him, yet she was out there with other men.

    This damn woman, how would she dare?

    "Rick, Urs''s condition has worsened dramatically. If those two top-notch doctors can''t make it, we''re facing consequences we can''t afford."

    What the "consequences" implied was crystal clear - Urs would die. She would sumb to her illness.

    "Alright, I got it."

    Yorick''s voice was slightly hoarse, as if scorched by his own fury.

    He looked up. And there was Ste, stepping out of an Aston Martin, even turning back to say something to the driver.

    Her smiling face, at that moment, seemed utterly flirtatious to Yorick.

    The car drove away. Ste turned and walked towards the building entrance.

    Upon seeing Yorick, she paused.

    Yorick''s re at her was fiery!

    At that moment, Ste remembered checking her phone that morning. Many missed calls from unknown numbersst night, likely including Yorick. "Ste, are you fricking for real? How many men do you have?" he roared.

    Seeing him had already irked Ste, his usation infuriating her even more. She marched up and pped him across the face, "What''s it to you how many men I''ve got?"

    en

    Even though rush hour had passed, there were still people around.

    That p left Yorick green with fury.

    He red at Ste, teeth clenched, "Ste!"

    "Louder, why don''t you? Scream it out."

    Ste pped him again, this time on the other cheek.

    Yorick was too seething to make any reaction.

    Seeing he had gone quiet, Ste crossed her arms, "Are you out of your mind? The whole of Portis City knows we''ve called off the wedding. What are you doing here?

    And asking about how many men I have, since when is that any of your business? Even if they line up from here to the end, it wouldn''t be your turn. What, you want a fight?"

    Yorick''s anger shot through the roof.

    Ste continued, "Besides, marriage is about freedom of choice, right? What''s this about? Just because we were engaged, I lose the right to choose?"

    She fired off these words non-stop, leaving Yorick no chance to interject. All he could do was watch her lips move.

    Wait, did her lips look swollen?

    Yorick wasn''t some naive young man; he could guess what had happened to her lips in an instant.

    The anger in his eyes intensified.

    "How long have you been with that guy? Have you slept together yet? Have you?"

    Ste retorted, "Hey, you really have some nerve..."

    What filthy words he spouted!

    Ste didn''t hold back, aiming a kick at Yorick.

    This time, Yorick dodged quickly, avoiding her attack.

 Chapter 91

    Ten minutester.

    Yorick followed Ste to her studio, and with just a nce, he could tell it had been around for a while. There seemed to be dozens of people working there. For a studio, it was quite a sizeable operation. He hadn''t expected Ste to be wielding such clout - a yearly ie of seven hundred thousand wasn''t a joke, especially for someone in her early twenties.

    Tabitha poured Yorick a cup of coffee, sensing the tension between them, she quickly made herself scarce.

    Now, it was just Ste and Yorick, with Ste folding her arms as she faced him.

    Yorick demanded, "Shut this studio down."

    "What?"

    Yorick continued, "And break up with that guy."

    "What are you trying to say?" Ste asked.

    Ste was utterly perplexed at his words as she looked at Yorick.

    "Just what it sounds like. Neither the Quarry family nor the Larkin family needs you making waves outside."

    "Shut it down and live off you guys? Two grand a month? Wow, how generous."

    Sure, two grand might stretch further in a smaller town, but this was Portis City - a ce where the cost of living could give anyone a heart attack. Not exactly what you''d call livingfortably. Yorick, frustrated, lit a cigarette, "Don''tpare yourself to Urs. What''s between us has nothing to do with her."

    "Our issues, whether they involve her or not, aren''t the point. But they''re not that significant anyway."

    Not significant? What was she implying? That her breaking off their engagement had nothing to do with Urs?

    That thought alone was enough to make Yorick''s blood boil. Lips pressed tightly, he looked at Ste with a piercing gaze, almost as if he could chew her alive, "I''ll marry you. You''ll be Mrs. Quarry." Ste was speechless.

    Wait, what? After getting pped around outside, he had now lost his mind?

    "You marry me?"

    "Isn''t that what you''ve always wanted?"

    In that moment, Yorick was ready to cast aside everything. A voice in his head screamed that he must marry Ste. He must do that; nothing could stand in their way.

    Ste scoffed, "I thought you dragged me up here to talk about Urs."

    Getting married? Was this guy sick?

    Yorick fell silent. The mention of Urs awakened him immediately. Indeed, he had initiallye to discuss Urs. Finley and Tegan, those names held significant weight for Urs, yet for Ste, they were just a conversation topic. The cigarette between Yorick''s fingers burned a little brighter.

    "Finley and Tegan, what''s it going to take to get them on the medical team?"

    Ste smiled. There it was, the real reason he was here.

    She took a sip of water, "All this time, you''ve been threatening me. Now what is this?"

    Yorick''s eyes narrowed even further at her words. He took a deep drag from his cigarette, knowing full well Ste was settling the previous scores.

    Ste continued, "You cut off the

    financial support and job

    opportunities for me, let me guess if

    you don''t get what you want today,

    the next step, you''re going to

    threaten me with this studiods that right?"

    Whether it was about Finley and Tegan, Yorick and the Larkin family had always been the ones asking, not the other way around. Yet here they were, employing both carrots and sticks.  en

    Yorick swept an icy nce at her, "What do you want?"

    "What do I want? Since you''re aware of this studio, you must know how much I earn yearly, right?"

 Chapter 92

    The lot of them, using money as both a weapon and a threat, had be all toomon. Ste could hardly keep a straight face when she remembered how they''d arrogantly blocked her credit cards. Yorick''s expression darkened by the second.

    Ste faced him squarely, "I make my own fortune every year. What can''t I buy for myself? Besides, I''m hardly the type to chase after things out of my reach just because they''re expensive.

    The money I earn is more than enough to handle any trouble thates my way. So, Mr. Quarry, what exactly do you think I need from you?"

    Her words left the typically money-driven crowd speechless, just like Yorick now, unable to find any retort against Ste.

    His eyes narrowed slightly, "Get them to join her medical team immediately. I''ll never see her again."

    "Is that what you think I want?"

    Yorick questioned, "What else do you want then?"

    Eyebrow lifted, Ste put down her ss of water.

    Listen to this, ''what else do you want?'' As if Yorick had made some grand sacrifice in this situation. If she asked for more, it would seem like she was asking for the moon.

    Ste countered, "I would want anything except you. With your awful temper, how you treat me, and someone else in your heart, why would I? I make enough money to have my pick of men. Why would I settle for you?" Yorick eximed, "You..."

    His mind exploded in anger, his temples throbbing, veins popping out all over.

    ...

    Eventually, Yorick managed to leave Ste''s studio, though he couldn''t quite recall how.

    Once outside, he called Orion, "I don''t care how you do it, make her studio bankrupt today."

    Her arrogance was unbearable.

    Just thinking about Ste''s defiance, Yorick summed it up in two words: sheer arrogance. She was only so bold because of her studio.

    She thought she was untouchable because she was making her own money? Then he''d destroy her financially.

    Orion sensed from the urgency and anger in his boss''s voice that there was no room to maneuver.

    "But..."

    "Difficult to handle?" catching Orion''s hesitation through the phone, Yorick spoke in a tone colder than earlier. Orion replied, "I''m afraid it''s not possible that we shut down her studio."

    Orion went on, "I''ve been trying to arrange that all morning, but all the notices we''ve sent out have been met with refusals. They''re saying they can''t terminate their partnerships with her."

    "Can''t?"

    That reply alone made Yorick''s blood run cold.

    Thepanies coborating with Ste were actually afraid to terminate the cooperative rtion with her? So, the man backing Silk-River Residences was even more influential than they had

    anticipated?

    "And there''s this StarRiver Corp., particrly arrogant. They outright insulted the Quarry Group, asking who the hell we think we are!"

    Yorick couldn''t utter a word; he

    found himself struggling to breathe. In Portis City, there were actuallypanies that dared to openly defy the Quarry family?

    Orion continued, "I think this must be the work of the man behind Ms. Quinn."

    No further exnation was needed. First her studio, and now they couldn''t even touch her business. It was clear they couldn''t intimidate Ste anymore.

    Yorick closed his eyes, trying to contain his rage.

    Orion had said his piece, waiting for Yorick''smand on how to proceed.

    It was evident they had to face the reality: Ste was untouchable to them now.

 Chapter 93

    After hanging up with Orion, Yorick sat in his car, his mind a jumbled mess.

    The studio had been up and running for a year, right under his nose, and it had grown beyond his control.

    His fianc¨¦e, in a single moment, had destroyed everything with just a few words.

    Who on earth was the man behind her?

    ...

    At noon, Susanna finally managed to grab lunch with Ste.

    "What happened to your lips? Why are they so swollen?"

    Ste muttered, "Bug bite."

    Today, everyone seemed to ask about her swollen lips, which was really annoying.

    Hearing "bug bite", Susanna couldn''t help but wonder, "What kind of bug did that? Impressive."

    Ste remained silent; how could she exin?

    Seeing a "wooden post" not far away, Susanna felt a mix of emotions, "Your brother really goes overboard, doesn''t he? Just to ensure you have a meal out without eating something like hot wings, he even has someone watch over you the entire time." Ste replied, "Don''t you think that''s just him being overly controlling?"

    "I''d love a brother like that; overly controlling or not, it sounds wonderful to me."

    Ste rolled her eyes, "Someone actually likes being monitored."

    Many would rebel for a fraction of that freedom. Ste knew a few close friends back in Ferrond who did just that, rebelling against their parents'' tight grip.

    "You wouldn''t understand. I''ve always been on my own, always missed having someone nag me," Susanna reflected.

    Ste''s hands, gripping the cutlery, paused; she looked at Susanna with empathy. Different from her, Susanna''s life began with roughness.

    Ste was mistakenly left by a nanny but was taken back by the Quinn family, who never let her feel neglected.

    Susanna''s life was tougher. Her father vanished right after she was born, the epitome of irresponsibility, Raised in a single-parent household, her mother, busy with work, left her in the care of an aunt, providing monthly living expenses.

    Although her motherter became one of Portis City''s top figures, Susanna grew up feeling a void where family affection should have been. Until now, she hadn''t lived together with her mother.

    "Having someone always around might be more annoying than you think," Ste tried to console her.

    Susanna wasn''t convinced, "You don''t know how lucky you are."

    She still envied the idea of having a caring brother, even a dozen of them wouldn''t be too much.

    "But at least I don''t have to worry about you anymore. I was genuinely concerned the Larkin family might starve you at some point."

    Ste chuckled, steering the conversation away from the Larkin family. That bunch of people, she just couldn''t find the exact words to describe their absurdity. "How''s your mom doing?"

    "She''s perfectly fine."

    Susanna wasn''t sure how to feel

    about her mother. Though devoid of emotional closeness, her mother always sent her quite a sum of pocket money monthly. She had never skimped on allowances, but had never spent adequate time with Susanna either.

    "She''s always chasing money. Already had enough and yet still striving for it, as if trying to outdo someone and crush them underfoot."

    Ste queried, "Did she seed?"

    Susanna nodded, "Seems like it. She acts as if there''s someone she''s desperate to surpass.''

    That drive of her mother''s was something Susanna couldn''t fully grasp, sensing a hint of resentment in her mother''s tone whenever money was discussed. "Has your mom ever looked for your dad?"

    "I wouldn''t know. She keeps me out of that part of her life," Susanna shook her head.

 Chapter 94

    Talking about her dad, she just couldn''t muster any feelings. It was probably just a matter of getting used to it, so it didn''t really matter to her if he was around or not. "Alright, let''s drop the gloomy topics, shall we? Let''s talk about Yorick and the Larkin family instead."

    Ste said, "That''s just another can of worms."

    And indeed, it was. Whenever she and Susanna delved into family matters, it inevitably led to some unpleasant characters.

    Susanna popped a piece of nd, tasteless mushroom into her mouth. For someone who''d always had a penchant for spicy foods, this was disappointingly vorless.

    "I gotta warn you, though, Jaxon is a real piece of work. And Yorick, he''s totally lost it over Urs. They''re definitely going to try and sabotage your studio." Susanna wasn''t too worried about the overt attempts; after all, Ste had a brother watching her back. But the underhanded schemes? Those were a different story.

    And then there was Urs, the angelic bitch with a knack for maniption as well as other foul moves.

    Ste knew exactly what Susanna meant, "Don''t worry, I''m prepared for whatever they throw my way."

    Hearing Ste''s confident response, Susanna felt relieved. Their adversaries were desperate, likely to resort to any dirty trick in the book. But Ste was different; she was ready and waiting. If they tried anything, they were just digging their own graves. "That''s the spirit."

    Susanna nodded in agreement, "And remember, if you need anything from me, just say the word. I''m not afraid of them."

    Despite the Quarry family being the most prominent family in Portis City, Susanna had grown up fearless, a trait nurtured by her mother, Lacey.

    Lacey rarely had time to be with her, but whenever someoneined to her about Susanna''s actions, she''d simply retort, "What''s done is done. What can I do about it?"

    In essence, she didn''t meddle in her daughter''s affairs, but when someone attempted for trouble, she''d act tough, the epitome of a protective mother bear.

    Ste chuckled, "Got it."

    Lunch was over. As they were about to leave, the driver, having been standing not far, approached, "Mr. Quinn is waiting outside."

    Susanna raised an eyebrow at Ste, saying with a smile, "He really is quite the protective brother, isn''t he? Does he monitor how much you eat too?"

    The question immediately brought

    to Ste''s mind the numerous dinner times when Ronald would call just to ensure she hadn''t overeaten. Most people worry about their family not eating enough, but he was the opposite.

    Susanna''s lips twitched at Ste''s silence, "He really does, huh?"

    Ste nodded, "He really does."

    Susanna''s eyes sparkled with envy, "I''d take a hundred brothers like that and still want more." Ste just went speechless.

    A hundred? She wondered if

    Susanna had ever considered what it''d be like to face a ssroom of first graders, all demanding attention at once. It''d be a flood of questions and demands, enough to get overwhelmed.

    ...

    As Ste got into the car, she was immediately enveloped by the familiar, luxurious scent. She nced cautiously at Ronald, "Did youe just to pick me up?" "Have you eaten?" Ronald responded.

    "Yeah, I did."

    "Then let''s head back?" he said, and in the next moment, he had her sitting on hisp.

    Ste tensed up instantly. Now that she was older, being carried around by Ronald just felt awkward, especially afterst night''s incident. She felt even stiffer now.

    His rough fingers gently grazed her lips, "Why are they so swollen? Was that bug really that bad?"

    At his words, Ste''s mind buzzed ufortably. For some reason, she felt there was more to his question than met the eye.

 Chapter 95

    Yet, she couldn''t decipher anything from the depths of his gaze, nor did she dare make any wild guesses.

    Her breaths became heavier, more rapid. Ufortably, she nodded, "Yes, pretty much."

    She was practically gasping for air at that point. How could it not be bad?

    Her cheeks med up uncontrobly.

    His voice, husky and close to her ear, asked, "Did you apply any ointment?"

    "No."

    It wasn''t even a scrape. What was she supposed to do, go to the pharmacy and say what exactly? That she got a swelling from a kiss?

    She didn''t even know what kind of ointment to look for.

    "Um, can I just sit up myself, please?" Ste muttered.

    If his feelings for her were truly just brotherly, he needed to start setting some boundaries. Otherwise, what would happen when he found the woman of his dreams? That wouldn''t be good, would it? Just the thought of Ronald with another woman made Ste''s heart suddenly feel stifled.

    Ronald uttered, "Hmm?"

    He pretended not to notice her turmoil, watching her struggle with a flicker of amusement in his eyes.

    Ste said, "It''s just not right, you know? If the person you like finds out about us being this close, it''s not good."

    "How is it not good?"

    Ste was speechless.

    Was he genuinely clueless or just feigning ignorance?

    "Ever heard of ''avoiding impropriety as the daughter grows up"?"

    Ronald remarked, "Am I your father?"

    No, but...

    She was at a loss for words. How could he not see the point? It wasn''t about him being a father figure or not.

    "Regardless of gender, once they''re grown up you''re supposed to maintain a certain distance with the opposite sex unless they''re your significant other. That''s what you taught me."

    Indeed, Ronald had taught her that, acting both like a father and a

    ???

    mother. Even though her foster mother had personally taken the responsibility as her guardian, he wasn''t relieved, still repeating what she had been taught emphatically.

    The mention of his past advice seemed to deepen the amusement in Ronald''s eyes.

    "So, you listen well to what I say?"

    "Yes, always have," Ste affirmed, nodding vigorously.

    Watching her obedient demeanor, Ronald affectionately ruffled her hair.

    "The Larkins reached out to Finley''s assistant, asking if Finley could treat Urs. What do you think?"

    "No way!" Ste didn''t hesitate in her response.

    They had gone behind her back to

    contact Finley. If he ended up

    treating Urs, they''d just spin it somehow, saying shecked

    After her resolute deration, Ste looked at Ronald, "Do you think I''m being too ruthless?"

    "I never asked you to y the saint."

    Ste remained silent, approving of what he said. She had learned everything from Ronald and Yvonne except for how to be overly amodating and benevolent. Especially after that kidnapping incident when she was thirteen. The lesson they drilled into her was clear, "If your life is threatened, don''t hesitate to strike back first." "So, no good deeds for me," Ste mumbled.

    Seeing her disy a hint of vengeance, Ronald''s eyes softened with even more affection.

    And so, Ste remained in Ronald''sp all the way back to Wave Residence.

    When it was time to get out of the car, he insisted on carrying her inside, just like when she was a child. Each time he returned to home, he would already carry her in his arms. Ste eximed, "Hey, I can walk on my own."

    As she spoke, she tried to squirm out of Ronald''s hold. Feeling her supple body, Ronald pinched her underarm, "Stop wriggling. Be good."

 Chapter 96

    Following Ronald out of the car, Idris couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief hearing Ronald''s voice soften considerably.

    He had been worrying that Ronald was on the brink of losing it if he couldn''t find Ste back then. Thankfully, they had found her.

    Ronald didn''t let go of her until they were inside.

    "You won''t go to the studio this afternoon, right?"

    "I wanted to go," Ste pouted, clearly unhappy.

    He was back now, how could he possibly allow her to head to the studio for work? Not dropping her off at the studio earlier and now asking her as if it was a casual suggestion, hmph!

    Seeing her displeased expression, Ronald touched her forehead lightly, "Go take a nap, I''ll be in the study with Idris."

    "Alright."

    Ste then turned around and cheerfully scampered upstairs.

    Ronald watched her lively figure disappear, his eyes filled even more with fondness.

    He and Idris then proceeded to the study.

    Idris nced at Ronald, "Ms. Quinn has grown so much stronger over the years."

    His most vivid memory of Ste was her tearful sobbing when she had been kidnapped.

    "Indeed, she has be a lot stronger," Ronald acknowledged.

    "And her heart, it seems, has toughened up as well," Idris added, without any ill intent. Having been by Ronald''s side for years, he understood all too well that being too soft-hearted was considered a major weakness in both the Quinn family and the Lugar family. Ronald lit a cigarette, taking a deep puff.

    "Her character doesn''t matter as long as she can keep herself safe."

    As for Urs''s matter, many might use Ste of being heartless or cruel, but Ronald saw her actions as justified. After all, had she intervened to save Urs, Urs would have had no chance of survival in Ronald''s eyes.

    It was a relief, sparing Ronald the burden of taking another life.

    Idris was somewhat taken aback by Ronald''s words. But thinking it over, it wasn''t that surprising. He nodded in agreement, "Yes."

    Ronald spoiled Ste greatly, always hoping she''d be a bit more domineering back in Ferrond. That way, she''d be feared and left unbothered. Unfortunately, despite their efforts, they couldn''t change her inherently pure and naive nature, coupled with Ronald''s overprotectiveness.

    The years she ran away from home and upon their reunion, Ronald could always spot a hint of coldness in her, a change undoubtedly triggered by the Schultz family''s actions.

    en

    Moreover, her time in Portis City with the Larkin family and Yorick hadpletely eroded her original kindness.

    For Ronald, this was a positive development.

    "What''s the status of those matters?"

    Upon Ronald''s question, Idris respectfully replied, "It''s clear; Jeremy is not involved."

    "Oh?"

    "Conversely, the Wright family might be entangled in it."

    A chill shed in Idris''s eyes as he spoke.

    "The Wright family?" Ronald''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Idris nodded, "Yes."

    Ronald''s demeanor turned cold and menacing, "Then keep a closer eye on Fletcher Wright." "Understood."

    After a pause, Idris looked at Ronald, unable to hold back his curiosity, "And about the Larkin family and Yorick, are you sure we shouldn''t step in to help Ms. Quinn?"

    "The Larkin family currently needs Finley and Tegan, which still requires her approval. Let her have her fun for now." Idris remained silent.

    Fun? Hearing Ronald say "let her have her fun", Idris could clearly sense his indulgence towards Ste.

    But then again, before their arrival in

    Portis City, none of those people could touch her. Now that they were here, under Ronald''s watchful eye, how could he let anything happen to her?

    With this thought, Idris decided it was best to say no more.

 Chapter 97

    Ste had been nning to catch some shut-eye after lunch, but her phone had other ideas. There had been one call after another from the studio. Switching her phone to silent during the day felt like a taboo she couldn''tmit to.

    But after hanging up from Tabitha''s call, an unknown number shed on her screen - it was Cloudia, borrowing a phone to reach out.

    Over the phone, Cloudia''s voice came in sobs and gasps, "Ste, for heaven''s sake, I''m begging you, could you please get Tegan and Finley to the hospital?" Ste was silent.

    "It''s all my fault, all of it. Don''t hold it against your sister. I just wanted to teach you right from wrong, but you were always so stubborn, and I, I just..."

    Just what? Cloudia was too frantic to find the right words to continue.

    Ste uttered, "I''m stubborn?"

    "Ste, I..."

    Cloudia hesitated, unable to continue with the harsh truths, especially now that she was desperate for Tegan and Finley''s support.

    It always came back to Urs, and Cloudia was willing to swallow her pride for her sake.

    Ste cut in, "Mrs. Larkin, after being found and hospitalized for two months, I barely spent a month with the Larkin family upon my return. In that month, you and Mr. Larkin were almost always out, busy with your socials. So, how exactly did youe to know about my so-called bad temper and stubbornness?"

    Her words were sharp, each one hitting its mark.

    Cloudia was speechless.

    Indeed, how could she have known?

    Ste continued, "Do you remember what started our first conflict?"

    "What indeed?"

    "It was after Urs had a nasty fall and hurt her wrist. Do you remember what she told you?"

    Cloudia was silent.

    Ste went on, "She said, ''It''s got nothing to do with Star. Don''t me her!'' And then you unleashed a torrent of usations on me."

    Even after all these years, Cloudia remembered the incident vividly as Ste talked about the details. But hearing Ste recount it, she felt something was amiss.

    And then, a suffocating realization...

    Ste pressed on, "Did you see me push her?"

    Cloudia''s breath hitched. No, she hadn''t.

    Ste''s tone was unyielding, colder now, "You never saw it happen. You couldn''t be sure her injury was because of me. So why assume?"

    Why indeed? Cloudia found herself

    silently questioning her own judgments. She had never

    witnessed Ste push Urs, nor

    could she be certain Ste R

    me. But for some

    had

    jumped to that cont

    "How many times after that did Urs say, ''It''s not Star''s fault. It''s my fault''? How many times?" Cloudia''s breathing quickened. Ste added, "You might not remember the exact count, but just remember what you did to me every time after she said those words." The words was said lightly, yet itnded heavily on Cloudia''s conscience.

    What had she done? The details might be blurry, but the usations and relentless me she directed at Ste were crystal clear.

    "Can we not talk about it right now?

    §¿§­

    Ste, she''s in so much pain. You didn''t see hering out of the ER, throwing up uncontrobly, unable to even sip water."

 Chapter 98

    Ste remained silent.

    "Just get her better, okay? What I''ve owed you, I''ll pay you back, I promise. Okay?"

    Each word from Cloudia was tinged with a desperate plea. The priority was clear: to heal Urs first, and then they could discuss any debts.

    Ste replied, "Mrs. Larkin, have you forgotten? You give my life. How could you possibly owe me anything?"

    This echoed the words Cloudia had once said to her. Back then, Cloudia had been so determined, adopting a mix of stern and soft tactics for Urs''s sake.

    "Now you realize that cutting off my finances and having all thosepanies cklist me won''t stop me. So now you resort to begging?"

    The moment those words were spoken, silence engulfed the phone call, only Cloudia''s increasingly frantic breathing could be heard.

    At the end of the hospital corridor, Cloudia felt her blood run cold at Ste''s words.

    Over the phone, Ste chuckled, "You pay me back? If Urs really gets better, that''s when you''lle to settle the score with me, right?"

    Ste knew them too well. After all, this wasn''t the first time they hade to her over Urs.

    Urs was indeed a handful- even from afar, she caused trouble. But it always came down to the same thing: ''It''s not Star''s fault, it''s all on me!''

    Cloudia panicked, "No, that''s not it. I''m sincerely apologizing to you now."

    "Right, as if anything you do for Urs isn''t sincere."

    Cloudia fell silent, her panic escting at Ste''s words.

    At the moment, she had even forgotten Ste''s earlier insinuations. All she remembered was Ste''s refusal, refusal to call Tegan, refusal to let Finley treat Urs. "So tell me, what do you want?" Cloudia''s tone was losing control.

    On the other end, Ste replied, "Let

    her

    Wideat with her issues, and I''ll de . What can I possible

    her?

    With that, she hung up directly, leaving Cloudia to face her ruthlessness once more.

    Ste was beyond irritated.

    Then came a knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    As the words left her mouth, the door swung open, revealing Ronald''s tall and elegant figure. He was already wearing his coat, clearly about to leave.

    "You haven''t taken your nap?"

    Ronald frowned as he asked, stepping inside.

    "No, not really."

    Ste asked, "Going out?"

    Ronald nodded, "Yeah, I need to head out. Should be back by dinner to keep youpany. Try to get some rest."

    Hearing Ronald''s assurance of

    returning for dinner brought a smile

    to Ste''s face. The frustration she

    felt from her conversation with Cloudia dissipated.

    After all, why should she bother about those unrted to her? With that thought, she felt a bit better. Ronald left after giving her a few instructions.

    Back at the hospital, Cloudia was fuming. It took her nearly five minutes to regain herposure. Just as she was about to return to the ward, she bumped into Yorick.

 Chapter 99

    Seeing Yorick, Cloudia couldn''t hold back her profound distress.

    "Rick, Urs...she''s in so much pain."

    Her medical team had been reced with Yorick''s people, all top-notch experts he had found. Likely swayed by the reputations of Tegan and Finley, Cloudia always harbored this illusion that with Tegan and Finley on Urs''s treatment team, they could alleviate some of her suffering. Their involvement brought hope, not just in results but in making Urs''s journey less painful.

    Every time Cloudia saw Urs writhing in agony, she became even more determined to have those two join her treatment.

    Yorick frowned, his voice tinged with helplessness, "I know."

    With Urs battling so many ailments, how could she not suffer? The pain was inevitable.

    Cloudia eximed, "We must get Finley and Tegan involved. I''m really worried, Rick. I''m afraid Urs might not make it through another bout of pain."

    Yorick responded, "If they get involved, their approach wouldn''t be much different."

    In his opinion, he believed that given Urs''s current condition, t was impossible not to feel any pain.

    Cloudia insisted, "No, they''re highly skilled and have a great reputation. They can definitely ease Urs''s pain."

    "Rick, please, find a way. You always do. Ste, that heartless woman, she refuses to listen to anything I say now." Ste''s obstinacy was driving Cloudia to despair.

    Yorick fell silent at the mention of Ste, a shadow passing over his eyes.

    Cloudia continued speaking, but Yorick was lost in thought, missing her speech. ""Rick? Rick!"

    Noticing Yorick''s distraction, Cloudia''s concern deepened, catching his gaze. Yorick, after being called out a few times, snapped back to reality.

    "We need to figure out a way to bring

    Tegan and Finley back. You knowg

    current state can''t

    the existing treatment belongs to en.

    Yorick didn''t reply.

    "It''s just too painful for her. She couldn''t hold up!" Cloudia choked up discussing Urs''s suffering.

    Yorick could only nod, "Okay, I got it. I''ll go check on Urs now."

    "Okay, go ahead."

    Cloudia nodded, her worry for Urs evident in her eyes as Yorick turned towards the room.

    Pondering for a moment, Cloudia followed behind Yorick, continuing to fret over getting Finley and Tegan involved.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the ward, Urs,

    looking frail, noticed an unsaved et

    number shing on her phone. At that moment, her heart involuntarily lurched.

    To the caregiver, she said, "That''s okay, you can leave now."

    "Alright."

    The caregiver, who had been massaging her legs, respectfully exited the room, leaving Urs alone to answer the call, "Hello?" "It''s me."

    The voice of a middle-aged man, deep and resonant, came through the phone.

    It had been almost three years since that car ident, after which this man had vanishedpletely.

    Hearing his voice now, Urs felt a sharp pang in her heart, "Why are you calling me?"

    Their dealings had concluded with that incident, settled in full at the time, and had been over since then.

    Receiving this call now, Urs

    vel

    sensed an ominous feeling. As expected, the man on the line

    dered, "I''m short on cash

    money."

 Chapter 100

    "What do you mean? We had a deal, I gave you five hundred thousand dors to leave the country and nevere back."

    Urs hissed through hushed tone, her voiceced with barely contained fury.

    "I''m already back."

    "What did you just say? You''re back?"

    As Urs heard that, her voice, which she had been struggling to keep low, suddenly shot up uncontrobly.

    Back and contacting her? Even a fool would know what this meant.

    Urs''s already pale face lost all color, taking on a ghostly pallor.

    "What are you trying to pull?"

    "My mother just passed away, and my daughter''s fallen seriously ill. Life overseas was too expensive; we couldn''t make ends meet." "Couldn''t make ends meet" - that was the reason for their return. And now his daughter was seriously ill, which spelled it out clearly.

    In other words, they needed money!

    Urs felt dizzy with anger, "I gave you everything you were owed back then, our deal was clear."

    "It was a deal, but Ms. Larkin, I''m out of options. Should I ask Ms. Quinn for the money, or should I ask you?"

    Asking Ste would undoubtedly mean handing over evidence of that car ident to Ste. By then, Urs''s true colors would be exposed to the Larkins and to Yorick. "Are you threatening me?" Urs gritted her teeth in fury.

    Not only was he threatening her, but he had also returned fully prepared, knowing full well that what she cared about was the Larkin family, and her nemesis was Ste. "I''ve hit rock bottom, or I wouldn''t stoop to being such a dishonorable person."

    "But it was you who set the price at five hundred thousand back in the day. I didn''t even try to haggle."

    The mention of being dishonorable infuriated Urs even more. However, the man remained adamant, "I have no other choice, I''m really at the end of my rope." Urs closed her eyes.

    No other choice, who did have a choice?

    She had also spent a lot living abroad these past few years, and the savings from her time with the Larkin family were nearly gone.

    Now, the Larkins were covering her medical expenses, and since she was staying in the hospital, she wasn''t spending much, so the family hadn''t given her any extra money.

    en

    "You have no other choice, but you can''te to me. What do you mean by this?"

    The man remained silent.

    "I don''t owe you anything!" Urs snapped. She was almost certain now that she was being extorted.

    As the man was faced with Urs''s hysterics, his tone remained calm and firm, "I need one hundred thousand dors."

    Urs eximed, "Where do you expect me to find that kind of money?"

    Madness, utter madness!

    At that moment, Urs wished she could tear the person to pieces.

    "Ms. Larkin, I know your standing within the Larkin family. These past years, you''ve held a higher position

    than even their own daughter

    Urs was speechless.

    At those words, her eyes darkened further, and her knuckles turned white from gripping the phone too tightly.

    "You''re ckmailing me?"

    "I genuinely need the money, Ms. Larkin. Let''s not make this sound so unsavory."

    Urs closed her eyes, a dark aura enveloping her.

    ...

    Outside, Yorick and Cloudia had arrived at the door.

    Cloudia suddenly remembered something, "Oh, Urs mentioned she wanted some soup from Crab Elite Rick, you go in first. I''ll have someone fetch it for her."

    Turning back and opening the door slightly, he heard Urs shout into the phone, "Fine, but you''ll end up in jail too!"

    "Alright," Yorick nodded.

 Chapter 101

    The moment the door turned, Urs''s senses heightened instantly.

    The sight of those familiar cufflinks made her pupils and heart tighten sharply. As Yorick stepped in, her mind raced at lightning speed.

    Without a second thought, she hung up the phone.

    Yorick frowned. Looking into her eyes, a trace of depth crossed his, "Who''s ending up in jail?"

    He had heard it!

    Urs''s breath hitched violently, "Ah, you heard that, huh?"

    "Urs."

    "Just a scam call. I told them to quit it or they''d end up behind bars. What were you thinking?"

    Trying to appear calm, yet inside, Urs was in utter panic.

    The past...

    It absolutely couldn''t reach Yorick or the Larkin family. If they found out, she was done for.

    "Is that so?"

    Yorick''s gaze remained intense.

    Urs nodded, "Yeah, what else could it be?"

    Yorick reached out, affectionately ruffling her soft hair, "Nothing."

    When Urs couldn''t see his gaze, a moment of deep contemtion shed through Yorick''s eyes. Their phones were specially secured, scam calls shouldn''t get through.

    "Rick, when can I be discharged?"

    Urs wrapped her arms around Yorick''s lean waist, hope tinged her voice.

    She desperately wanted to leave the hospital. And, a few of her friends had asked if Yorick really bought the Wave Residence at Mist Bay for her. Envyced their tones. She had told them it was a done deal, promising to move there to recuperate soon. They even nned a celebration for her! All the arrangements and invitations were being eagerly prepared by them.

    She believed Yorick would secure Wave Residence for her.

    But in this moment, Yorick...

    As she wrapped her arms around him, he stiffened involuntarily, his heart even resisting the idea for reasons unknown.

    "Soon."

    Discreetly grabbing Urs''s arms, he gently pulled her hands away from his waist.

    Urs didn''t notice his difort. She intively said, "I didn''t mean to trouble you, but the smell of disinfectant here is really unbearable." Yorick nodded, "I know."

    Thinking of Wave Residence, he too felt a headacheing on. The current owner was outright refusing to sell, lease, or even loan it.

    In short, a t refusal!

    "Also, I want to see Star."

    Hearing her wish to meet Ste, Yorick frowned, "Why do you want to see her?"

    Mentioning Ste reminded Yorick of the time he and Orion had bumped into her.

    What was she doing there? Did she have some connection to the owner of Wave Residence?

    "She''s been making a fuss over metely, even got into a fight with my brother I want to exin things to her in person, or it''ll make life difficult for all of you."

    Yorick said, "No need."

    "No, I must," Urs spoke firmly. She gazed at Yorick, "Mom won''t let me see her, but I know you''re all being troubled by her because of me. All this started because of me. Rick, could you bring her here for me? I want to talk to her properly.

    And about her studio, I''m genuinely concerned she might resort to hical means to secure partnerships. She''s Mom''s biological daughter, and it''s partly my fault her life''s turned out this way. I can''t bear to watch her fall any further"

    Each word was filled with sorrow and earnestness.

    Yorick sighed, "You''re thinking of her, but she won''t have a proper conversation with you."

 Chapter 102

    "Whether she wants to have a proper chat with me or not, I''ve gotta try, okay?"

    Yorick was speechless. Seeing Urs like this, he couldn''t bring himself to say no.

    "Alright,

    fine."

    He knew Urs wouldn''t let it go unless she got her way. But Ste was as stubborn as theye. Why bother with someone like her?

    ...

    Ste hadn''t nned on going to the studio that afternoon. But a call from Tabitha changed her ns, and there she was.

    After an emergency meeting that stretched until almost 6 PM, she remembered Ronald had promised to have dinner with her.

    She hurried things along, reminding Tabitha, "Keep an eye on things here, Tabitha. If you guys end up workingte, order some meals from Crab Elite for everyone." "Where, exactly?" Tabitha couldn''t believe her ears when she heard they were to order food from Crab Elite.

    Ste confirmed, "Crab Elite."

    "That''s quite expensive for so many people, boss. You don''t have to go all out like that, I..."

    "Just put it on my tab."

    Tabitha''s lips twitched, "Thanks, boss!"

    She loved their crab cakes, even though they were pricey. But with the boss''smand, she was looking forward to indulging in two servings tonight.

    As soon as Ste stepped into the elevator, Tabitha shouted to the office, "Guys, gear up for tonight! The boss is treating us to Crab Elite."

    At the mention of Crab Elite, everyone''s eyes lit up. After all, that ce was a luxury few could afford on a regr day.

    Soon the office buzzed with excitement as everyone doubled down on their work, motivated by the previous pricey employee benefit and today''s promise of avish meal.

    ...

    Coming down from the office, Ste bumped into Yorick, who was there to see her.

    She was stunned at the sight of him but quickly tried to walk past.

    Yorick, frustrated by her cold shoulder, grabbed her wrist abruptly, "Wait!"

    Touching her wrist again?

    Ste''s disdain was obvious.

    She nced at Yorick and, without a word,shed out at him with her foot.

    Unprepared, Yorick got hit on the back

    manhis knee and nearly fell,

    to steady himself at the

    swool

    second.

    "Ste," he growled, anger seething through his teeth.

    But even in his anger, he didn''t let of her fury,

    Contist. His eyes burned with

    if he could devour her

    belongs to

    Ste snapped, "Are you going to let go or what?"

    Yorick retorted fiercely, "Are you even a woman?"

    Damn it! With her attitude, how

    go

    could men like Finley and the guy from Silk River Residences be interested in her? Did they really prefer a shrew over a gentlewoman?

    What bizarre tastes!

    Yet, why did the thought of her with Finley, or any other man, bother him so much?

    Ste snorted, "Whether I''m a woman or not, you''ll never get to find out. Why do you care?" "You..."

    His head buzzed with irritation at her words.

    This woman was impossible!

    At that moment, Yorick couldn''t think of anything to say to Ste, nor did he want to argue further.

    Wincing in pain, he stood straight, "Juste with me to the hospital."

    His knee throbbed painfully. Damn her for being so ruthless.

    Ste questioned, "Why the hospital?"

    "Urs wants to see you," Yorick said.

    Ste raised an eyebrow, "She wants to see me?"

    "Yeah, she says she has something important to discuss with you." Ste scoffed, "You think she has something important to say to me?" Urs and her so-called important matters were nothing but trouble.

 Chapter 103

    But when Yorick himself showed up at her door, Ste knew without a doubt that Urs was still up to her old tricks, cancer or no cancer.

    It seemed like fate wasn''t done testing her patience just yet. If Urs wanted to y games... Well, Ste was more than ready to join in on the fun.

    "Hold on, I need to make a call."

    "Who are you calling?"

    "Can''t I check in with my darling to let him know where I''m off to?"

    Yorick nearly choked on his own indignation, aghast, "You..."

    Brushing him off, Ste moved aside to dial Ronald''s number.

    He picked up promptly.

    "Finished with work?" his soothing voice came through.

    Ste replied, "I''ve got to swing by the hospital for a bit, should be back in half an hour. Are you home yet?"

    "Not yet."

    "Alright, then I''ll head over first."

    "Off to see the Larkins? You''re that bored?"

    Ste muttered, "Got to stir the pot a bit before we head back to Ferrond."

    With that, she hung up.

    The unfinished business with the Larkin family, especially Urs, had to be dealt with, preferably before Ste returned to Ferrond. Ideally, Urs would sumb to her illnesses, but if not, jail would do just fine. As she turned to leave, her phone buzzed with a call from Susanna.

    Ste answered, "Hey, Susie."

    "I''ve found a piece of jade I like, sending you a picture. Take a look for me?"

    "Not right now, send it over and I''ll check it outter."

    "What''s keeping you?"

    "Urs''s causing trouble again."

    Susanna went silent. She exhaled sharply, signing how dramatic that fake angel was, "She still gets energies to stir the pot with three types of cancer?"

    Ste replied, "Seems so. I''m off to see if she''s really sick."

    "That''s something to look into. Make sure it''s not some ploy to mess with you," Susanna warned.

    "Got it."

    After hanging up, Ste turned to find Yorick already impatiently approaching.

    "Done with your call?" his tone was fiery.

    This man, who had pretended for two years to be engaged to her, couldn''t tolerate a word against Urs.

    Good thing she hadn''t fallen for him. Falling for such a man would have only brought her misery.

    Ste brushed off her thoughts, "Yeah, done. Let''s go."

    She had thought an hour tops would suffice. But unexpectedly, the hospital where Urs was staying was quite far, nearly forty minutes from her studio.

    In the hospital room, Ste sat with

    her legs crossed, absently filing her nails with a nail file. Her manicure had been ruined during a scuffle with Sirena, and she hadn''t had the time to get them redone.

    Urs, seeing Ste''s casual demeanor, felt a spike of irritation.

    She turned to Yorick, "Rick, could you give us a moment? Star and I need to talk."

    Hearing this, Yorick cast a worried nce at Ste. To him, Ste was unpredictable, like thest time

    when she attacked Urs right outside the Quarry Group

    headquarters, disying how fickle she seemed, an undoubted maniac.

    Urs, noticing Yorick''s concern, felt a smug satisfaction, "It''s fine, really. Please, go."

    Yorick nodded. Before leaving, he shot Ste a warning look, "Urs just underwent treatment. Try not to start anything."

    Ste just smirked, "I make no promises."

    If Urs wanted to provoke her, Ste wasn''t going to hold back, cancer or not. She was done being pushed around. Forgiveness was never found in her dictionary.

    After years of being threatened by

    the Schultz family back in

    Ferrond, she had had enough. Now, the Larkin family''s bunch couldn''t threaten Ronald at all; Ste was all out of patience.

 Chapter 104

    "You..."

    Hearing Ste''s words, Yorick was on the verge of exploding.

    Urs cut in, "Easy, Rick. Don''t always be so biased against Star. I''ll be careful."

    But Yorick, his worry etched deep, especially after Ste''s bold deration, couldn''t be reassured despite Urs''s repeated promises.

    Finally, he left the room. Yet, he couldn''t bring himself to stray far. Lingering just outside the hospital room door, he was ready to burst in at any sign of distress.

    Leaving Ste and Urs alone, the air thick with unspoken tension. Ste wouldn''t even grace Urs with a nce, her disdain palpable.

    Faced with such arrogance, Urs''s frustration simmered, "Rick promised to buy me the Wave Residence, you know that right?"

    "Didn''t we discuss this over the phone? I told you, you won''t get in there."

    "But Rick said today he''s bought it. It''s being processed, and soon, I''ll move in to recuperate."

    Ste raised an eyebrow, "He told you that?"

    Bought it? Huh, Yorick was just pacifying Urs.

    Urs nodded, "Jealous?"

    Ste simply rolled her eyes.

    "Well, congrats. When are you moving in? Throwing a party? Make sure I''m invited."

    "Oh, you''ll be invited. Wait and see, in less than a month, I''ll be in."

    For years, many elites sought to im Wave Residence, the piece of primend.

    Those who failed still probed for the mysterious owner behind Wave Residence, hoping to marry off their daughters to him.

    In this moment, Urs believed she would live in there and be thedy of that house, the envy of every woman in Portis City.

    "Ste, I remember I''ve told you

    this belongs to you," Urs''s words dripped with the smugness of victory.

    before, leave Portis City. None of et

    The same words she had hurled at Ste years back, when Ste had returned, tying in a hospital bed. Urs told her to leave Portis City, and that none of it, including the Larkin family, was her ce to return to.

    Ste chuckled, "Quite bold of you."

    For an adopted daughter, the extent of her arrogance wasughable.

    Urs pressed on, "So, thought about leaving yet?"

    "Leave? You think I can be threatened by you?"

    Still here, threatening her?

    Ridiculous!

    Urs stated, "I know about your studio, making seven hundred thousand a year. Worry not, it won''t exist for much longer."

    As Urs said the piece, her smug tone deepened further. While Ste''s gaze turned instantly icy.

    "And how so?"

    "Jaxon, your dear brother, your ex-fianc¨¦, they''ve joined forces, you know that? They''re shutting down your studio."

    This news was expected. Yorick and Jaxon, knowing about her studio, were bound to sabotage it, a possibility Ste had foreseen.

    Yet, as Ste heard Urs add her twisted spin, her gaze grew even colder. "Huh."

    Urs continued, "Your closest family never epted you. Yorick never truly cared for you. Ste, you''ve been back in Portis City for so long, yet you have nothing to show for it. Why stay and be despised? Leaving would be better for everyone."

    "You really want me gone?" Ste''s eyebrow lifted, pausing her nail filing to lock eyes with Urs.

    That sudden intense and piercing look made Urs''s heart lurch instinctively.

 Chapter 105

    Yes, she wanted Ste out of Portis City.

    That man was back in town, and with Ste still here, she feared things could spiral out of control.

    And one hundred thousand dors this time? She suspected it was just the beginning.

    So, Ste had to leave.

    Urs remained silent, prompting Ste to say, "Not only you want me gone, but you seem pretty eager about it too, huh?"

    Urs''s heart lurched again!

    "Why am I eager about it? I just pity you. Better to grab the cash you''ve madest year, sell off the Silk-River Residences, and live your life on your terms than stay here and get twisted into nothing." Ste uttered, "Oh?"

    Urs went on, "With that kind of money, moving to a quaint town could set you up for life."

    And she was telling the truth. Selling the Silk-River Residences and adding her savings, Ste had a small fortune as much as one million at least indeed. With that kind of money, moving to a small town could indeed mean a life of ease and wealth. "But what if I just don''t want to leave? You want me gone? What if I want to stay right here and watch you die first? When are you nning on your funeral?"

    Challenging her with the cold Larkin family demeanor? Fine, she''d like to see who cracked first.

    Predictably, Ste''sst remark hit a nerve with Urs. She had three major illnesses, and thest thing she needed was someone mentioning death in her presence.

    "You..." Her face turned ghostly pale in an instant.

    Ste added, "Move into Wave Residence? Shut down my studio? Sure, fine for me. Let''s wait till my studio is closed down, and I''ve had a toast to your moving into Wave Residence, then I''ll leave, how about that?"

    Urs''s already pale face flushed with anger at Ste''s words, but a spark of determination lit up in her eyes, "Really?"

    "Let Yorick and Jaxon keep up the work! And you too!"

    To keep up the work of closing her studio, of moving into Wave Residence. But for Urs, it was likely she''d never see that ce in her lifetime.

    Ste stood up, looking down at the frail Urs in the hospital bed, "Got any more drama for me? If not, I''m leaving!" "You..."

    Ste''s mention of "drama¡± once again struck a nerve, and Urs stared at Ste, her chest heaving. She intended to say more, but her struggling for breath made it difficult to address further.

    Ste watched as Urs''s trembling hand pointed at her, "What''s this drama?"

    Urs could only think, "Slut!"

    The difort was unbearable.

    Seeing Urs''s unfamiliar tactics, Ste decided not to engage and turned to leave, "Since there''s no more drama, I''m out."

    Ronald was waiting for her toe home for dinner, and she didn''t want to bete.

    But as she opened the door, a sound from behind made her turn back.

    Urs had coughed up a significant amount of blood, staining the sheets in a shocking disy. Ste''s heart jolted!

    Maybe it was because Urs had

    cried wolf too many times in here

    presence, but Ste initially thought this was yet another act

    this

    act seemed too damn cruel.

    Before she could discern between

    truth and performance, she''d got et

    thrust away by Yorick, who, swift as the wind, had already reached ''s side.

    "Urs, Urs," paned his voice.

    Immediately after, Cloudia rushed into the room, her scream piercing the air upon seeing the bloodied Urs.

    "Ah! Urs, Urs, what happened? What did you do to her? Did you poison her?"

 Chapter 106

    Seeing Ste there, Cloudia couldn''t help but unleash a furious roar at her.

    Yorick quickly pressed the call button above the hospital bed. The look he gave Ste was icy cold.

    It was only then that the reality hit Ste.

    Doctors and nurses rushed into the room, creating a whirlwind of chaos.

    By the time Urs was wheeled into the emergency room, five minutes had slipped by, and Cloudia and Yorick found themselves barred from entry. Jaxon arrived on the scene. He looked at Ste, "What did you do to her?"

    "What exactly did you do to her, Ste?"

    Cloudia, too, stepped forward, her anger palpable, "I''ve said before, we need to prioritize her health during this time. Why are you causing trouble now?"

    In her heightened state, Cloudia raised her hand to p Ste.

    But Ste caught Cloudia''s wrist and flung it away with a swift motion.

    Cloudia, caught off bnce, stumbled directly into Jaxon''s arms. Already furious, her rage now seemed to engulf her entire being.

    "Call the police, right now! She must have poisoned Urs," Cloudia''s voice boomed in anger.

    In her eyes, Ste had to be the culprit behind Urs''s sudden illness; otherwise, why would Urs suddenly start vomiting blood, especially when she had been under the care of top medical experts these past few days? As Ste heard Cloudia''s usations, her gaze turned even more callous, "Call the police?"

    She was going to call the police over Urs?

    Even though she had never cared for her biological mother or sought her love, the idea of calling the police over Urs made Ste''s eyes frost over even more.

    Cloudia spat out venomously, "You''re so malicious, I don''t consider you my daughter."

    She turned to Jaxon, who was supporting her, and barked, "What are you waiting for? I told you to call the police."

    Jaxon hesitated for a moment as he looked at Ste, but thinking of Urs in the emergency room, he felt it was time to teach Ste a lesson. Finally, he pulled out his phone and called the police, reporting Ste for poisoning.

    ...

    An hourter.

    At the Wave Residence, Ronald had just arrived and was still in his car when he received a call from Ste, "Ronald, get Idris to bail me out." Ronald asked, "What?"

    "I''ve been arrested."

    The moment those words were spoken, a chilling aura enveloped Ronald. Idris, driving the car, shuddered involuntarily.

    Ronald''s voice was icy, "Where are you?"

    "Central Police Station."

    "Understood."

    Ronald hung up and instructed Idris, "Get to the Central Police Station in ten minutes."

    Idris was stunned. The drive there would take at least half an hour, especially during the evening rush hour But Ronald''smand left no room for debate.

    Idris then took the most disliked shortcuts of his life, dodging traffic lights and exceeding speed limits, enduring the curses of countlessmuters along the way

    Miraculously, they made it to the station within ten minutes.

    Ste was being interrogated at the moment, "They say you''ve poisoned someone. What poison did you use?" "I''ll wait for my brother."

    She had been there for roughly

    twenty minutes, and no matter how the officers pressed her, Ste bad onlyone response, "I''ll wait for my brother."

    This frustrated the interrogating officer to the point of mming his pen down on the table.

    "Even if the king himself shows up today, you''ll have to exin yourself. Stop waiting for your brother and start talking!"

    Just then, the interrogation room door was flung open with a loud bang.

 Chapter 107

    The sound sent a collective shudder down everyone''s spine inside the interrogation room.

    All eyes instantly turned towards the entrance, where the chief and a man with a striking presence made their entrance.

    Seeing the chief himself showing up was enough to make the two interrogators exchange nces before standing up respectfully, "Chief."

    The chief''s stern gaze swept over them, "Did you bring back the evidence?"

    The interrogators were at loss for words. They were still in the middle of questioning, naturally, they had brought the people involved back for inquiry. "No."

    "No? Then what business do you have arresting people on a whim?"

    The color drained from the faces of the interrogators, "It''s not like that, chief, it''s just that..." "Just what? Is this how I taught you to handle cases?" the chief let loose a tirade of scolding. Three minutester.

    The chief turned, his demeanor shifting as he respectfully addressed Ronald, "Mr. Quinn."

    Ronald''s icy gaze swept through the room beforending on Ste, who stood up and whispered, "Ronald."

    Ronald scrutinized her, asking, "Did they give you a hard time?"

    The recently scolded interrogators now felt the imposing aura emanating from Ronald, their piquing curiosity drove them to peek nces at Ronald.

    So this was the brother they had been waiting for? Almost seemed like a king.

    Ste replied, "If you hadn''t shown up, they might have started hitting me."

    The chief and the interrogators were rendered speechless, their body frozen.

    Then, all eyes turned to Ste, especially the interrogators, "Ms. Quinn, we never intended to hit you."

    "Don''t nder us, okay?" they murmured to themselves.

    Ste retorted, "You threw a pen at me."

    Silence.

    Well, a pen did fly. Wait, that pen did bounce off Ste.

    Oh dear, the situation has spiraled into such a tangled mess that untangling it appears nearly impossible.

    The chief, already on edge, saw the interrogators at a loss for words and smacked one of them on the head in frustration.

    "I never meant to hit her, I swear."

    Ronald''s gaze remained frosty, "Can we leave now?"

    The chief nodded, "Yes, you may."

    An interrogator protested, "But we still have..."

    "Shut it!" Ronald dered, "I want the truth about this matter."

    Investigations were inevitable.

    The chief assured, "Of course, rest assured, we''ll get to the bottom of this."

    Who exactly was this man? Even the higher-ups had called about him!

    Eventually, amid the embarrassed officials, Ronald took Ste and left.

    Once in the car, Ronald pulled Ste onto his fap. The sudden motion made Ste cling to Ronald''s neck in shock, "Why are you holding me again?"

    Was it really okay for him to always carry her like that?

    Ronald''s voice was icy, "You said you were going out to have fun? Is this your idea of fun?"

    He wasn''t opposed to having fun, but this kind of fun hadnded her in hot water.

    Ste responded, "It was an ident."

    She had thought this was just one of Urs''s dramas, but then Urs actually ended up in the emergency room, vomiting blood. She might not make it out of the hospital tonight.

    Ronald''s grip on her waist tightened unintentionally, "How many ''idents'' have there been over the years?" Ste went silent.

    Too many to count. Every time Urs was involved, they would end up dragging her into it without question. Seeing Ste''s silence, Ronald could guess the extent of it, his expression growing colder.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the hospital.

    Urs was out of danger. She was wheeled into the ward, her face still pale. "Urs, I''m so sorry. How did I have that wretched daughter?"

    The doctor followed in, addressing Cloudia and Jaxon, "Ms. Larkin had her stomach pumped. We''ve tested her blood and found traces of poison, but she''s safe now.

 Chapter 108

    "She really poisoned Urs?"

    The news of Urs''s blood testsing back positive for toxins had Cloudia''s emotions running high and wild.

    The doctor nodded, "Ms. Larkin''s condition is quite fragile at the moment. I''d advise caution in handling this situation." Cloudia''s gaze lingered on Urs''s pale face, her heart aching at the sight.

    After offering a few more instructions, the doctor excused himself.

    Jaxon and Yorick didn''t look too thrilled either.

    Cloudia, holding onto Urs''s hand, was visibly shaking, as if she had nearly lost her.

    "Urs, why..."

    "Mom, it''s okay, please don''t me Star."

    "Why did you eat? How could you ept it from her, knowing she''s got it out for you?" Cloudia blurted out in her worry.

    Urs responded, "She is my sister after all, I don''t want to have doubts."

    She was silent on what exactly Ste had given her to eat. But her words had firmly imnted the idea of Ste''s guilt in Yorick and Jaxon''s minds.

    Cloudia turned to Yorick and Jaxon, "Ste can''t stay in Portis City any longer. Today, we nearly lost Urs."

    Her voice was thick with loathing as she spoke.

    Jaxon nodded in agreement, "I believe so, too."

    Yorick had no objections.

    "Mom, please, don''t do this. Jaxon, don''t listen to Mom. Star''s already got enough grievances with you guys. Doing this might just make her disown you altogether."

    Cloudia shot back, "Are we supposed to be scared of her disowning us? She''s never really epted us as family!"

    Cloudia''s bitterness towards Ste deepened with every mention of the word "ept".

    "We finally find her, and she won''t even change herst name or call me ''Mom'' once."

    Even if there had been a falling out between Ste and Urs, Cloudia believed she had treated Ste well before that time. She had put her heart into it, but it hadn''t warmed Ste''s heart, not even enough to earn a single appetion as "Mom".

    With that thought, Cloudia''s disappointment in Ste grew. She turned to Jaxon, more resolute than ever, "Do it. Make sure she leaves Portis City by tomorrow. If

    Se stays,

    Urs''s life could be at risk.

    She had approached Ste with an open heart, but Ste''s response had been anything but warm.

    Enough was enough. During Urs''s recovery, nothing was going to keep Ste in Portis City.

    Jaxon nodded, "Got it."

    "Mom..."

    "Don''t try to defend her. Right now, we need to prioritize your well-being."

    Urs tried to interject, but Cloudia wouldn''t have it.

    Yorick chimed in, "Let''s follow your mom''s n."

    It was clear Ste needed to be sent away from Portis City temporarily not just for Urs''s sake. He also hoped this would cut her ties with those men she''d been involved with.

    ...

    Jaxon was eager to get Ste out.

    That very night, he went down to the central police station to negotiate her swift departure from Portis City.

    But the oue was shocking!

    "Taken by some guy? What guy? She''s suspected of poisoning!"

    "We can''t detain someone without solid evidence. We''re still investigating this matter."

    Jaxon was livid, snarling, "No evidence? My sister nearly died tonight!"

    His anger towards Ste had reached a boiling point, wishing he could exact the most severe of punishments.

 Chapter 109

    When Jaxon brought the news back to the hospital, Cloudia was furious, ranting for a good ten minutes, "A disgrace to the family, an absolute disgrace! How on earth did I give birth to such a blight on our family name? She must be sent away, no matter what it takes." If Ste remained in Portis City, and the high societydies found out she had risked her own reputation for some money-making scheme, where would the Larkins put their faces?

    Urs was also surprised at how quickly Ste had been released from the police station - and even more so that she was picked up by a man. It seemed she had underestimated her; she had thought Yorick was Ste''s only option, but apparently, there was a backup. Well, she was curious to see who this new knight in shining armor was.

    No matter who he was, she was determined to steal him away. As long as Ste was in Portis City, Urs would ensure she had nothing.

    "Absolutely infuriating," Cloudia seethed, her chest heaving with anger.

    Yorick was equally enraged.

    Was the man Jaxon mentioned Finley, or the one from the Silk-River Residences?

    ...

    Ste, unaware of the hospital''s drama that night, had dinner with Ronald before he retreated to his study, soon followed by Idris.

    After her shower, just as Ste settled into bed, her phone rang.

    It was Susanna, "Star, I got word. Yorick and Jaxon are teaming up to shut down your studio. My mom already got a message forbidding any coboration with you. She told me to warn you." Shutting down her studio?

    Previously, their actions were covert, but now they were openly aggressive.

    How deeply were they influenced by Urs''s words?

    "Please thank your mom for me. Tell her I''ve got plenty of projects, and she shouldn''t worry."

    "She''s actually handed you a big project."

    "Then, please thank her for me."

    "No problem. Do you need any help from my end? Though I guess you don''t, considering your brother could easily take care of them."

    Before, Susanna might have worried Ste couldn''t handle the Larkins but not anymore. With a brother like hers taking them down would be a breeze.

    Ste responded, "No need for my brother''s involvement. I''ve got a n."

    "Why?"

    "If my brother intervenes, they''d be dead for sure. It won''t be fun."

    "Right," Susanna agreed, "that slut Urs deserves a slow, painful payback. Quick revenge is too good for her." Reassured by Ste''s calm demeanor, Susanna rxed, and the two chatted a bit longer before hanging up. Then, an unknown number called.

    Ste answered, "Hello?"

    "Was it Finley who bailed you out, or was it that man?" Yorick''s voice came from the other end, tight with anger. Ste couldn''t understand his fury.

    Was he angry he hadn''t managed to keep her locked up?

    Considering their past, where Yorick, Jaxon, and Cloudia had all wanted her to pay a price for Urs''s sake, theiranger now seemed almostically self-righteous.

    Ste chuckled lightly, "Does it matter who bailed me out? Certainly wasn''t you, my ex-fianc¨¦."

    The term "ex-fianc¨¦" hit Yorick like a sharp jab, intensifying his rage. Hearing Ste''s nonchnt tone through the phone only fueled his anger further.

    "Ste, do you have no shame? How does sinking so low benefit you?"

    "And would staying pure for you have been better? You''re hardly worth that effort!"

 Chapter 110

    Yorick was left speechless.

    The mere thought of silencing her for good crossed his mind more than once.

    "Where are you now?"

    "What''re you nning to do?"

    "I''m on my way to Silk-River Residences. You better make sure that guy is gone by the time I get there."

    Ste jabbed, "You''reing to Silk-River Residences? Is your hand even healed?"

    Her words instantly froze the air.

    Yorick nced at his cast-bound left hand, grinding his teeth in silent fury.

    "Thinking of ying the knight in shining armor for Urs?" Ste chuckled, "Well, I''m afraid you won''t be able to do that. For your own sake, stay away from my men." "Ste!" Yorick''s voice was a mix of anger and disbelief.

    But Ste had already hung up, leaving Yorick to smash his phone in a fit of rage. No one in Portis City had ever dared to challenge him like this.

    "If you can''t figure out who that man is by tonight, you''re fired."

    Upon hearing this, Orion, who was driving, shivered in sheer panic, cold sweat breaking out on his back.

    Orion hadn''t yet identified the mysterious man, but the urgency in Yorick''s voice made it clear - he was desperate to know who exactly that man, suddenly appearing in Portis City, was. They hadn''t heard of this kind of person in Portis City. Why would Ste get entangled with him?

    The mere thought of that guy only fueled Yorick''s anger. Lighting a cigarette, he took a vehement drag, "Spare no expense. Even Azure can get involved if necessary."

    Orion was speechless. Getting Azure involved? Looked like he must figure out that man''s identity fast.

    Orion nodded, "Got it."

    ...

    No sooner had Ste ended the call with Yorick than Jaxon''s call came through. She answered as well.

    unting around, huh? Considering how they''d oppressed her those days, she''d determined to give them a piece of her medicine.

    On the phone, Jaxon''s attitude was far from good as Yorick.

    "Who''s the man you''ve been seen with?"

    "Why does it matter to you? At least he''s not you, my own brother!" Ste shot back, her wordsced with sarcasm.

    Jaxon felt stung with unfathomable emotions as hearing the words "own brother."

    Even his heart, for a fleeting moment, tightened with unease.

    He tried to contain his anger, "Ste, you''re a Larkin. Who allowed you to tarnish our family''s reputation?"

    "What have I done now?"

    "Who is the man you''re with?"

    "The person that I fancy, that I love."

    At that moment, Ronald entered the room, freezing as he caught Ste''s deration of love. His grip on the door tightened visibly.

    Ste''s heart skipped a beat at that moment. Her cheeks flushed red as she met Ronald''s profound gaze, her eyes darting away in a hint of guilt.

    Hearing she talked about love on the

    phone, Jaxon was even more

    exasperated, "The person you love? After just breaking off your engagement with Yorick? Ste, have you no shame?"

    Ronald, noticing she was in the middle of a call, turned and exited the room, closing the door behind, him, leaving Ste, who''s guilt was dissipated, to fend off her brother''s

    usations with renewed vigor.

    "I have no shame? What about you? Carrying on with your secret family and affairs, refusing to acknowledge them, and in the meantime, getting tangled with Sirena. You''re thest person who should be calling anyone shameless."

 Chapter 111

    Verbal sparring was Ste''s forte. And sure, if it came down to a fistfight, Jaxon wouldn''t stand a chance against her either.

    The moment she dropped that bomb, Jaxon on the other end of the call felt his heart throbbing in frustration.

    Hearing that Ste was even aware of his secret only made Jaxon double down on his resolve to get her out of the city. She was trouble, for him and for Urs alike.

    "You, you, I''m not gonna mince words here. Mom said you need to leave Portis City, pronto. Are you gonna go yourself, or do I have to make you?"

    Jaxon''s words, "make you", were spoken through clenched teeth, and Ste could tell he meant business.

    But if it was a showdown he wanted, she was done ying nice. The truth was bound toe out sooner orter, so why bother hiding it?

    "Oh, you''re gonna make me? Really? And just how do you n on doing that?" she scoffed.

    Jaxon was speechless.

    Ste went on, "If that guy tonight could pull me out of that mess, he''s definitely got the means to keep me safe. Tell Urs, I''m not going anywhere."

    The events of the evening had unfolded like a series of calcted moves. Between the verbal jabs and the sneaky tricks, it was clear Urs was desperate to have her out of Portis City.

    But Ste was no fool. There had to be a reason behind it all, and she was determined to find out why Urs was so eager to see her go.

    Ste''s tone was dripping with sarcasm, her attitude defiant. This only served to infuriate Jaxon even further, "You, you..."

    "What about me? If you''re so capable, why waste time arguing? I doubt you''ll show me any mercy.

    If you think you can get rid of me, by all means, try. I''ll be waiting. If not, don''t bother trying to win a war of words. You won''t win anyway." Jaxon hung up the phone in a fury. Continuing this conversation with Ste was going to be the death of him.

    After chatting with Urs for quite a while, Cloudia came out to find Jaxon fuming.

    "Why are you here again? Weren''t you supposed to pick her up from the station and get her out of Portis City?" Jaxon shot Cloudia a look and sighed, "We might not be able to send her away after all."

    "What?" Cloudia''s face darkened at the news, "What happened?"

    "She was taken by a man, someone with influence. And she''s not staying at Silk-River Residences anymore." "Then where is she?"

    "I don''t know," Jaxon admitted, feeling a headache surging on.

    Suddenly, he realized he might never have truly known Ste. He had once thought of her as some country bumpkin raised in obscurity, a nobody without influence or skills.

    en

    JMS

    But the events of the past few days, along with the people she knew, suggested otherwise. Finley, Tegan, the man who rescued her...

    "If she doesn''t leave, won''t Urs be constantly under her thumb?"

    Cloudia was furious at the thought of being unable to send Ste away.

    Jaxon replied, "Maybe we need to dig a little deeper into her background first."

    "To dig what? What could possibly be in her background? She''s just a country girl."

    "But the people she knows are

    anything but simple. Yorick mentioned the man at Silk-River Residence''s was clearly someone of status, and his rtionship with

    Ste didn''t seem new. Then there''s Finley, and her studio."

    These were all individuals of notable

    Ju For a young girl to run

    l.ne

    O capitale from

    Hearing Jaxony it out, Cloudia too began to harbor doubts. It seemed she had never truly known her own daughter.

    "Then let''s get to the bottom of this, and quickly," Cloudia said.

    After tonight''s close call with Urs, they couldn''t afford to let Ste stay in Portis City any longer than necessary.

 Chapter 112

    Jaxon nodded, "I know."

    Just as they were about to say something else, rms from the hospital room''s machines started ring urgently. Jaxon and Cloudia exchanged a nce, their faces all changing drastically, before rushing into the room.

    Urs was lying on the bed, her face pale as she kept her eyes shut.

    The machines beeped frantically, scaring Cloudia, "Urs, Urs! Call a doctor!"

    Urs weakly opened her eyes, feebly grabbing Cloudia''s hand, "Mom, it hurts so much."

    Those words shattered Cloudia''s heart.

    ...

    Over at Wave Residence.

    Ste found herself wrapped in Ronald''s arms, his hand gripping her waist. The other hand yed with a strand of her hair. He seemed to enjoy having her sit on hisp, a preference he''s had since they were kids. But Ste was feeling uneasy now, "Ronald, it..."

    What to say? She had lost count of how many times they had this conversation in recent days.

    Yet, Ronald seemed to automatically filter it out, not listening or something.

    Ste felt her heart might just jump out of her chest.

    Ronald asked, "The one you love? Who is it?"

    His fingers curled a lock of Ste''s hair, his toneced with a trace of tease.

    Ste''s mind buzzed, her cheeks flushing uncontrobly.

    How could there be such a coincidence? Ronald had just walked in to hear those words.

    Now, Ste''s face was all red, "Let go of me first."

    "You''ve really grown up, even has someone you love," Ronald''s voice was soft, filled with his unique indulgence towards Ste.

    Ste faced his tenderness, her heart tightening to its limit.

    "Ummm..." she stuttered,pletely at a loss for words.

    "Tell me, who are you in love with, hmm?"

    "Can I not say?"

    "No, Star, tell me who you love, and I''ll take care of it."

    Ste felt helpless.

    Taking care of what? Could she even say it? She dared not risk it.

    The things in her heart, if spoken, were too risky; she couldn''t take the chance.

    "No, I was just joking."

    "No?"

    "Yeah, no."

    "But why do I feel like there is."

    Ste insisted, "You''re mistaken, really."

    Ste shook her head, not daring to continue.

    Ste Chuckled softly, letting goo

    toote

    some sleep, don''t

    ying."

    up

    SWIongs to

    His mention of "ying" referred to her interactions with the Larkin family and Yorick.

    He had seen through her, Ste was just toying with them.

    Those guys were definitely

    inside, but even if she loved to y, she shouldn''t stay upte..

    belongs to en.ontent

    Ronald left the room, and Ste, seeing he didn''t press further, finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    belongs to en. on

    ...

    Idris saw Ronalde out and approached respectfully, "Sir."

    As they walked, Ronald lit a cigarette, "Kids grow up, start keeping secrets."

    His words carried depth.

    But Idris understood exactly what he meant.

    "Ms. Quinn only thinks about you. You don''t need to worry about that."

    Ronald exhaled smoke, "Is that so?"

    Idris nodded, "Yes."

    As Ronald heard this, his lips curved into a pleased smile.

    "Speed up that thing. The air in Portis City isn''t too good." Idris replied, "Understood."

 Chapter 113

    That night, Ste slept soundly at Wave Residence, but the folks at the hospital weren''t so lucky; they spent the night tossing and turning. Urs was suffering terribly.

    Early the next morning, a cardiologist sought out Cloudia, "Mrs. Larkin, there are some things we need to discuss. Could you step outside with me?"

    Seeing the grave look on the doctor''s face, Cloudia felt a wave of foreboding. She nced at Urs, lying on the hospital bed, then nodded and followed the doctor into the hallway. Cloudia, her face etched with worry, gazed at the cardiologist, "Is there something wrong with Urs''s health?"

    The doctor nodded solemnly.

    "We''ve been carefully examining her heart condition, and the surgery she requires is quiteplex. I''m afraid we''re not very confident in our ability to handle it."

    Cloudia''s heart lurched at those words.

    "What do you mean you''re not very confident? You''re the experts. If you don''t have confidence, then who does?"

    Cloudia was immediately rmed by the doctor''sck of confidence. The ordeal of Urs''s illness had already been a nightmare for her, tormenting them with the constant fear that Urs might never wake up. Now, hearing the doctor''s words, Cloudia turned pale.

    The doctor continued, "I just want to make sure you understand the risks involved. However, there is one doctor who could significantly increase the sess rate of the surgery if you could persuade him to take the case." "Which doctor?"

    Hope sparked in Cloudia''s eyes at the mention of someone who could potentially save Urs. But when the doctor mentioned the name, her hope plummeted. "Finley Yoder. A young doctor, but exceptionally talented in these matters. He''s handled manyplex surgeries without a single failure."

    Cloudia only caught the name "Finley", her mind nking out on the rest of the doctor''s exnation.

    Why him? The man connected to Ste, whom they had already approached once before.

    "Is there no one other than Finley?" Cloudia asked desperately.

    With the world''s vast medical resources, she couldn''t believe that only Finley had that extent of sess.

    The doctor responded, "I wouldn''t rmend anyone else. Ms. Larkin''s surgery is incrediblyplex, something we''ve never encountered before."

    Given Urs''s prominent position

    the Larkin family, the doctor feltpelled to make the situation clean to avoid any me shouldplications arise.

    Cloudia went silent, feeling weak at the moment.

    Numbly, she nodded, "Okay, I understand."

    The doctor handed her Finley''s contact information, "Here''s his info. We''ve already reached out to him, but he refused. Maybe you can give it a try."

    Left alone, Cloudia leaned against the cold hospital wall, feeling an intense turmoil inside.

    What was she going to do?

    She hadn''t yet figured out how to approach Finley again.

    Then, the leading OB-GYN approached her, "Ms. Larkin''s

    uterine condition is quite precarious. After our analysis, we believe surgery would necessitate the removal of her uterus."

 Chapter 114

    udia gasped, her voice tight with shock and disbelief, "What did you say?"

    Anger shed in her eyes, a storm brewing beneath the surface.

    "Remove her uterus? We paid a fortune for your expertise, and you''re telling me that it''s to strip her of her future as a mother?"

    Her fury was palpable as she red at the doctor.

    The Quarry family already had their reservations about Urs, and if they found out she could no longer bear children, then it was curtains for her and Yorick.

    With Ste and Yorick''s rtionship already on the rocks, losing the possibility of Urs and Yorick''s future together meant the end of the road for any alliance between them. "Are all of you ipetent? With all the resources at your disposal, can none of you save her uterus?"

    The doctor replied, "Her condition is quite severe. She also has liver cancer, which severely limits the medications we can use. Her body can''t take much more."

    Cloudia was rendered speechless, her heart tightened at the words.

    The doctor continued, "There''s Professor, Tegan James, you know her, right?"

    Cloudia looked at the specialist, struggling for breath, "What do you mean?"

    "She''s made significant advances in this field. Despite her young age, she''s managed to help many patients over the years.

    If you could get her on board, there might still be a chance to save Ms. Larkin''s uterus."

    Tegan, Finley!

    Back to them again.

    "Are they really that indispensable? All of you, and none can rece them?"

    udia''s frustration was evident. Her thoughts turned to Ste, knowing her involvement couldplicate things further. The doctor fell silent, a testament to the unique talents some possess that simply can''t be replicated through effort alone. Seeing the doctor''s silence as confirmation, udia''s frustration boiled over, "Get lost right now, useless, the lot of you."

    The doctor, his expression grim,

    turned and left. It wasn''t entirely the doctor''s fault; Urs''s health was aplex puzzle, each condition as urgent as the next.

    When Yorick and Jaxon arrived, they were met with Cloudia''s ashen face.

    "Mom, what''s happened?"

    Pulled from her thoughts, Cloudia looked at Jaxon and Yorick, "Is there any way to pressure Ste?"

    Yorick and Jaxon remained silent.

    Pressuring Ste seemed an impossible feat. Whether it was money or influence, nothing seemed to work on her.

    Jaxon admitted, "There''s no way to pressure her."

    "Then we''ll just have to kidnap her!" Cloudia blurted out in desperation.

    Ste, who had just turned the corner, overheard Cloudia''s drastic suggestion.

    To kidnap her?

    A cold shadow passed over her eyes.

    Met

    Not having noticed her existence, Cloudia kept on, "I have no other choice. We must get Tegan and Finley back no matter what. Since she chose a hard way instead of the easy one, there''s nothing I could do."

    Ste stepped into view, "So, Mrs.

    Larkin, are you suggesting that ifel

    refuse to take it in an easy way you''lDresort to kidnapping me?"

    udia, Yorick, and Jaxon froze, caught in the act.

 Chapter 115

    Hearing the voice, the group turned their heads in unison to see Ste, d in a beige trench coat, standing not too far off.

    Her hands were buried in her pockets, a yful amusement in her eyes.

    In that moment, the trio felt their hearts leap into their throats.

    Ste sauntered over with an air of nonchnce, Idris trailing behind her, his expression somewhat grim.

    The reports had one story, but seeing it with their own eyes was wholly unexpected. To think they would go to such lengths against their own blood.

    Ste stopped in front of Cloudia, "nning a little kidnapping, are we? For Urs''s sake?"

    Cloudia was on edge, her nerves stretched thin. She hadn''t anticipated Ste overhearing their plot. What rotten luck.

    She took a deep breath, "Let Tegan and Finleye back."

    "And if I refuse? What then? You''ll kill me?"

    That was the n, wasn''t it? She''d heard it all.

    They were actually contemting kidnapping her to force her hand in calling Tegan and Finley, all for Urs''s sake.

    What did blood ties even mean, at this point?

    Cloudia, now facing Ste''s casual demeanor, found herself at a loss for words.

    Jaxon, witnessing Ste''s imposing stance towards Cloudia, stepped forward in a fit of anger and pushed Ste away, "Enough! Is this how a younger should address an elder?"

    As Ste stumbled, Idris immediately steadied her beforending a swift kick to Jaxon''s stomach. The pain was sharp and immediate.

    Jaxon clutched his abdomen, his face turning pale, "You..."

    Seeing Jaxon get hit, Cloudia rushed to support him. Her face, previously dominated by Ste''s intimidation, now crumbled into despair, "What''s the meaning of this?" Yorick''s gaze shifted to Idris, a dangerous gleam in his eyes.

    Another man? And who might this be?

    Feeling the menacing aura emanating from that man, Yorick squinted, signaling a threat, "Ste,e over here!"

    At this moment, his difort was palpable.

    Why were

    here so many men

    Sheet

    In just a few days, she

    to have been apanied

    by three different men.

    Noticing Yorick''s icy tone towards Ste, Idris tilted his head slightly and asked Ste, "Should we take action?"

    Yorick was speechless.

    Taking action? What did he mean by that? After hitting Jaxon, he now wanted to confront him as well?

    The rage was boiling over in Yorick.

    "Ste!" He gritted his teeth, ring at Ste. The tension in the air was palpable.

    Ste''s gaze fell on Yorick''s slightly bruised face and the cast on his wrist.

    "Let''s not, he''s had enough beatings for the past few days."

    At her words, Yorick''s head buzzed with intense humiliation.

    Idris nodded, and then said to Ste, "Let''s go see Old Mrs. Zeller then."

    "Alright."

    Ste and Idris strode past Jaxon and Cloudia.

    Yorick''s gaze followed her, his eyes colder than ever.

    "Ste, stop right there."

    Cloudia had reached her limit. Especially seeing Jaxon lying on the ground, unable to get up, she felt like she was going to explode. The past two years had been nothing but frustration over Ste, and seeing Jaxon beaten only added fuel to the fife.

    Ste paused, turning to face her, "What now?"

    "Bring back Tegan and Finley. Whatever you want, I''ll agree to."

    "Mrs. Larkin, you sure know how to bend, ying it tough and then soft."

    It came from her own mother. Just moments ago, she was threatening to kidnap her own daughter, and now here she was, softening her tone.

    BUMS

    Ste had seen her share of shameless people over the years, but Cloudia was something else entirely.

 Chapter 116

    Cloudia, meeting Ste''s sarcastic gaze, felt even more suffocated.

    "I''m sorry, so sorry, it''s all my fault."

    Ste spoke, "It''s indeed your fault. I''ll have mywyer get in touch. When he hands you the papers, just sign them."

    Papers to sever ties. Getting entangled with these people was just bad luck.

    With those words, Ste turned and left with Idris by her side.

    Watching Ste''s retreating figure, Cloudia felt a tightness in her chest that made it hard to breathe.

    Jaxon struggled to his feet, the pain in his stomach starting to subside a bit.

    The guy with Ste, he had to be some kind of boxing artist. That kick felt like it was going to burst his insides; it hurt so much! "What papers does she want you to sign?"

    Cloudia was silent. Remembering Ste''s words about cutting off all ties made her head throb with anger.

    "What else could it be? She wants to sever ties with uspletely."

    Jaxon and Yorick exchanged nces at Cloudia''s words.

    Cloudia added, "I didn''t know where she got that confidence from before, but now I get it."

    Her words wereced with venom. She hadn''t realized the extent of Ste''s backing when she first mentioned severing ties.

    "To think she''d cut ties with us because there are some men she can rely on? She''ll regret it," Jaxon said fiercely.

    He was convinced Ste woulde to regret it, and when she did, they wouldn''t give her a chance to make amends. Cloudia didn''t speak, but she shared Jaxon''s sentiment.

    "But what do we do now?"

    "Just sign the papers, and let''s get Tegan and Finley to treat Urs," Jaxon said without hesitation.

    He refused to believe they couldn''t

    thos Once he dug up diret

    handle

    around her, he''d find a

    y to deal with her. Contero

    Cloudia nodded, her voice strained, "Right now, that''s all we can do."

    No matter what, they needed to bring the doctors back.

    ...

    On their way to see Old Mrs. Zeller, Idris couldn''t help but nce at Ste a few times.

    Ste broke the silence, "If you have something to ask, just ask."

    "You''re not someone who takes things lying down. How did you end up getting pushed around by these people for years?"

    Idris had been around Ronald for

    elbet

    quite some time. In his view, Ste

    was treated like a princess by

    Ronald; she wasn''t supposed to

    endure any hardship.

    Given her temperament, she should''ve cut ties at the first sign of trouble, not let these people get close enough to cause problems.

    Ste replied, "Pushed around? I haven''t really suffered any hardship."

    "Still, given your temperament, shouldn''t you have cut all ties long ago?"

    The fact that she was once engaged to Yorick was something Idris couldn''t wrap his head around.

    Ste looked at him, smiling, "Exactly, ording to my temperament, I should''ve cut all ties, right?" Idris didn''t respond.

    "But I remember why I left the Quinn family, and why I stayed away from Ronald."

    Mentioning leaving the Quinn family still brought a pang of sadness, even after all this time. Back then, she wasan so much pain, pain that was heart-wrenching...

    Those were Ronald''s toughest days, and she wanted to be by his side, to weather the storm together. But she couldn''t.

    Idris asked, "Was it because the Schultz family was always lurking in the shadows, watching you?"

    Ste nced down at an inconspicuous scar in the palm of her hand, and with a heavy heart, she simply murmured, "Yeah."

 Chapter 117

    After visiting Old Mrs. Zeller, Ste made her way past Urs''s hospital room, where Yorick was waiting for her at the door. Spotting her, Yorick frowned and stepped forward to block her path.

    Ste raised an eyebrow, "Looking for another beating today?"

    Yorick shot back, "What''s gotten into youtely?"

    His tone was icy, his gaze viciously dark as he nced at the man following Ste.

    Idris exuded an air of distinction. Yorick was convinced he was yet another of Ste''s conquests.

    Ste snorted, "None of your freaking business."

    "If you really cut ties with the Larkin family, who do you think you will be? You believe those men would still want you?"

    Yorick''s eyes drifted to Idris as he mentioned "those men".

    Idris'' aura turned even colder. He took a step forward, "Miss, why don''t you wait in the car?"

    Yorick was speechless.

    Miss?

    Ste wasn''t in the mood for more nonsense with Yorick. She nodded, ncing at Idris.

    "Just be careful."

    The Quarry family was a big deal in Portis City after all. With Ronald staying in town for some serious business, upsetting the Quarries could spell trouble for everyone involved. Idris, knowing Ste was considering Ronald''s position, nodded, "Understood."

    As Ste passed Yorick, he grabbed her wrist, "Exin yourself."

    Before Yorick could ask anything else, he suddenly felt a sense of weightlessness and found his head bumping against the wall with a bang.

    Idris couldn''t stand the insult to Ste. If Ronald got the words and found out he did nothing, there''d be hell to pay.

    Yorick exploded, "You bastard!"

    And with that, they started fighting Having his skills up his sleeve,

    Yorickite merely one hand

    avable, managed to hold his own against Idris for a while.

    Ste, uninterested in the spectacle, walked straight away. Seeing her leave only fueled Yorick''s rage, "Ste."

    He tried to follow, but Idris engaged him again. With only one hand at his disposal and Idris'' superior skill Yorick quickly found himself at a disadvantage.

    Cloudia and Jaxon, hearing themotion from Urs''s room, came out to find Yorick and Idris fighting, all startled.

    "Jaxon, Jaxon..." Cloudia pleaded in desperation.

    Before Jaxon could intervene, Idris had already thrown Yorick aside, his body radiating menace.

    "Mr. Quarry, keep this up, and you''ll lose another hand. Are you sure you want to continue?"

    Yorick, nursing a leg injury, red at Idris with a dangerous light in his eyes.

    Idris, on the other hand, calmly adjusted his suit, turned and left.

    Jaxon, pale as a ghost, approached Yorick, "Are you okay?"

    He nced worriedly at Yorick''s trembling leg.

    Jaxon himself was in pain; Idris'' tackle had not been gentle.

    Yorick narrowed his eyes slightly. Before he could respond, Urs''s pained moans from the room cut through the tension. Cloudia rushed into the room first.

    Jaxon nced at Yorick, "When it rains, it pours. Urs used to be so vain, now she''s losing her hair. s..."

    Jaxon couldn''t finish his words, his tone dripping with distress towards Urs.

    Yorick nced at Jaxon, then back at the hospital room door.

    Just as Jaxon thought Yorick would go see Urs, he turned and walk away his silhouette stern, steps faltering slightly.

 Chapter 118

    "Wait, what?" Jaxon blinked in confusion.

    That was it? He was just leaving?

    The sounds of Urs''s pain echoed from the hospital room, mixed with Cloudia''s soothing words.

    Wasn''t Yorick going to check on her? What did his departure mean?

    For a moment, Jaxon couldn''t quite grasp the situation.

    ...

    On Ste''s end, Idris had driven her straight to the Orient Nexus Building. As Ste got out of the car, Idris told her, "Mr. Quinn''s got some business to attend to today, so he can only join you for dinner." "Okay, got it," Ste nodded obediently, then turned and walked away.

    Watching her leave, Idris pulled out his phone and called Ronald, "Mr. Quinn."

    "Did you visit Old Mrs. Zeller?"

    Idris replied, "Yes, but we also ran into folks from the Larkin family and Yorick."

    The line went silent for a moment.

    Even through the phone, Idris could feel Ronald''s icy aura.

    "Yorick seems to have a lot of free time, huh?"

    "The entire Larkin family seems to have too much time on their hands, always hovering around that woman," Idris answered.

    Indeed, too much free time. Aside from hiring a bunch of specialists, they even personally apanied her.

    Yorick, in particr, visited Urs at the hospital every day.

    "What''s Star''s reaction?"

    Ronald''s tone turned even colder as he asked this.

    Clearly, he wasn''t really concerned about whether these people were idle or not. He was more worried about whether their actions were affecting Ste''s mood.

    Idris replied, "Ms. Quinn hasn''t been affected much, she doesn''t seem to care about these people."

    The tension in Ronald''s voice eased noticeably upon hearing this.

    Ronald uttered a brief "hmm," a sound that carried a hint of pleasure, which Idris picked up on clearly.

    Idris added, "However, Yorick and the Larkins are nning to kidnap Ms. Quinn."

    As his voice trailed off, the line turned icy once again.

    ...

    Meanwhile, shortly after Ste arrived at her office, Yorick showed up..

    Seeing him, Ste was far from pleased.

    "What are you doing here? No heads up, don''t you know everyone''s time is precious?"

    Yorick''s already sour expression darkened further upon hearing Ste''s words, his anger visibly growing.

    "How many people can actually reach you by phone now?"

    His words carried a hint of frustration. Apart from him, it seemed like the entire Larkin family and even the Quarry family couldn''t get through to her now.

    Facing Yorick''s fury, Ste had little to say. She took a sip from the water ss in front of her, "If you can''t get through, then don''t. It''s not like we need to be in contact anyway."

    "No need to be in contact? Then who do you need to be in contact with? Those men?" Thinking about how she had blocked everyone. What was she relying on? Those men?

    The thought of those men made Yorick''s expression even darker, "What did that guy at the hospital mean by calling you ''Miss''? He doesn''t even know yourst name? Youjust met him? What kind of

    ''Miss'' are you? From a nightclub?"

    On his way here, Yorick had tried to figure out the situation,ing to only one conclusion.

    "Is this studio funded by doing sleazy business?"

    Yorick''s anger reaching a boiling point. In a rage, he lost all reason.

    Faced with groundless usation, Ste, with the ss of water in hand, threw it directly at Yorick.

    The water was somewhat cold. Sshing onto Yorick''s face, it was chilling, pulling his rationality back from the mes of anger.

 Chapter 119

    Ste stared at Yorick frostily, "Youe to yourself now?"

    If not, she''d go fetch a bucket and give him a cold shower right there and then.

    Yorick red at Ste, his chest heaving with anger, "You..."

    "A nightclub girl? Yorick, with your brain, I''m starting to question how you''ve been managing the Quarry Group. All sunshine, no rain, huh?" Yorick retorted, "What do you mean?"

    "With your IQ, aside from lying to your parents, how could you possibly run apany properly?"

    She didn''t believe it for a second.

    Clearly, Ste was calling Yorick an idiot.

    Yorick was so furious he nearly passed out.

    "You!"

    "You don''t even have the right to question me, and now you''re here insulting me? Maybe there are a few things you haven''t quite grasped?" Yorick was speechless.

    This infuriating woman, he really wanted to seal her mouth shut.

    "What things?"

    At this moment, Yorick was seething with rage. But Ste continued to twist the knife, "First off, I dumped you, and the whole of Portis City knows it!" Yorick remained silent.

    Ste continued, "Second, about Finley and Tegan, you''re still begging me, aren''t you?" Yorick couldn''t reply. The mention of Finley and Tegan only fueled his anger further.

    Two doctors, linking human lives to Ste''s words, what kind of doctors were they?

    Ste added, "Begging me on one hand, insulting and threatening me on the other?"

    As Ste recalled the time in the hospital when Cloudia and Jaxon even threatened to kidnap her, a chill shed in her eyes.

    Yorick, furious as he was, found

    himself at a loss for words. Especially with Ste''s serious expression as she metaphorically stabbed him in the chest, making him finally realize that her breaking off their engagement was serious.

    Suddenly, he felt a tightness in his chest, suffocated and

    he

    ufortable. His face paled as asked, "Then tell me, what''s the rtionship between you and that man at the hospital? He called you ''Miss'', what kind of ''Miss'' are you exactly?"

    That was the question Yorick needed answers to. He wouldn''t leave until he got them today.

    Ste looked at him with a smirk, "Why should I tell you?"

    Her retort was sharp.

    "Was I not clear enough with my words earlier?"

    Silence.

    "Do you need me to exin it again? Would that help?"

    Idiot! Such an idiot, how on earth did Yorick manage to run the Quarry Group so well?

    In fact, Ste was now seriously doubting whether Yorick had been only reporting the good and hiding the bad.

    From the outside, the Quarry Group seemed to be at the pinnacle of sess. But internally, who knew what mess he had created.

    Yorick stared at her coldly. Seeing her refusal to answer, he decided to ignore Ste''s rhetorical question.

    "Then let me ask differently, why are you staying at Wave Residence? And who owns it?"

    Ste teased, "So eager to find out who''s behind it, nning to buy it for Urs''s recuperation, huh?"

    Though the thought wasughable it still irked Ste. Her ce, eyed by

    a sick person - if something bad happened there, it would be a curse.

    JMS

    Yorick pressed, "Is it Finley? Or the man you were with at Silk-River Residences? Or maybe, the man from the hospital today?"

    Ste faced these humiliating questions, her patience finally reaching its limit.

 Chapter 120

    She wanted to douse Yorick with another ss of water, only to find the ss was empty.

    With a loud bang, she mmed it on the desk and stood up, "Wait here for a sec."

    Leaving those words behind, Ste strode confidently towards the office door.

    Yorick watched her leave, frowning, puzzled about what she was up to, but he decided to wait as she had asked.

    He was curious to see what kind of exnation she woulde up with. Yeah, that was what Yorick thought.

    He figured his words had been too sharp, too aggressive, and Ste needed a moment to cool off.

    After taking a breather, she woulde back with a reasonable exnation.

    ...

    As Ste emerged from the office, Tabitha approached her respectfully, "Boss."

    Ste headed straight for the restroom, grabbing the mop bucketmonly used by the janitors. The bucket was still full of dirty water, and Ste carried it towards the office.

    Seeing this, Tabitha hurriedly offered to help, "Boss, what do you need the bucket for? Let me carry it for you. That water was just used by the janitor to clean the toilets; it wasn''t meant for hands." "No need, keep doing your thing."

    From the tone of her boss'' voice, it seemed like the situation was not great.

    Knowing that Yorick was in the office, Tabitha had a pretty good idea of what Ste intended to do with that bucket of water.

    ...

    In the office.

    Yorick saw Ste enter so quickly, "Cooled off already?"

    As soon as he finished, he noticed the bucket in her hands. A bad feeling washed over him.

    The next moment, with a ssh, he was drenched, cold water making him shiver.

    With a loud thud, Ste mmed the bucket onto the floor.

    Yorick roared in anger, "Ste!"

    This damn woman!

    Now, he was soaking wet, water dripping from his hair, making it hard for him to even keep his eyes open.

    And what was that smell? It was awful.

    Yorick furiously wiped his face, ring at Ste with pure rage.

    Ste crossed her arms, "Feeling awake now? Anything else you don''t understand?"

    Yorick red back at her furiously.

    If looks could kill, Yorick would have devoured her right then and there.

    Seeing Yorick too angry to speak, Ste repeated, "Anything else you don''t get? Next time, it won''t just be

    cold water; it''ll be ove

    Questioning her like this? If she didn''t show these people a lesson, would they really think Ste was a pushover?

    Yorick was left speechless, never

    having been treated this way before. From his childhood, partly due to the influence of the Quarry family, andter as he took over the Quarry Group, wasn''t everyone respectful towards him?

    This woman...

    "I''ll see your studio shut down!"

    Yorick roared as he stood up. His whole demeanor exuded intimidation, trying to pressure Ste.

    But Ste remained unfazed, "We''ll see if you can actually do that."

    Intimidation met with defiance!

    Yorick''s eyes could have sparked mes, but facing Ste''s fearlessness, his fire seemed to be dousedpletely. "I''ll get you for this!"

    With those parting words, Yorick stormed out, full of rage.

    Behind him, Ste''s disdainful ''tsk''

    sound made his departure even colder, intensifying his resolve to not

    rest until he had brought her down.

 Chapter 121

    Yorick stormed off, clearly peeved.

    Tabitha, the eager-beaver, poked her head in cautiously, relieved to find Ste not in one of her moods, before stepping in fully.

    Who knew when the boss was ticked off, it was like a scene straight out of a horror movie.

    "Boss?"

    "Is he gone?" Ste inquired.

    Tabitha nodded, "Yeah, bolted. Looked like a drowned rat too, and man, did he reek!"

    Ste didn''t respond.

    Tabitha continued, "Soaked to the bone, limping all over. You really gave him a thrashing, boss."

    Ste remarked, "I didn''ty a hand on him."

    "Really? Because it looks like he got worked over pretty good. His arms and legs are all banged up."

    Ste fell silent.

    If they were talking about Yorick getting roughed up, he''d had his fair share the past few days. First by Ronald, then her, followed by Idris.

    "Well, what can you do? Some dimwit just doesn''t get it no matter how hard you try."

    Tabitha said, "Huh?"

    Mr. Quarry, a dimwit? That couldn''t be right. Running the whole Quarry Group, if he was a dimwit, then the previous chairman seriously dropped the ball. At this moment, to Ste, Yorick was nothing short of a nipoop.

    Everything that needed to be said had been said, and when it was time to throw down, they did. And he still didn''t get it?

    Utterly frustrating!

    ...

    On Yorick''s end.

    Orion was waiting in the car, and flinched upon seeing Yorick drenched with water.

    And that smell, what on earth?

    "Sir, you look..."

    Yorick instructed, "If those guys around Ste can''t figure it out..."

    "She''s moved to Wave Residence now."

    Before Yorick finished, Orion tossed out thetest scoop to stay in his boss''s good graces.

    The air in the car froze.

    Yorick''s gaze narrowed, "What did you say?"

    Ste, moved to Wave Residence?

    Orion nodded, "Ms. Quinn''s left Silk-River Residences. She''s at Wave Residence now."

    This news hit Yorick like a ton of bricks, scattering his thoughts to the wind. His entire reason went in

    disarray, his mind nk, making him unable to think things straight.  en

    Ste was living at Wave Residence?

    "Are you sure?"

    After a long pause, Yorick finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper, his mind buzzing.

    Orion nodded firmly, "Positive."

    Ste was actually living at Wave Residence? Why? What for?

    Before, Yorick thought her presence there meant she was with one of the men.

    Just going there for what?

    Thinking this, Yorick felt an inexplicable tightness in his chest.

    "Why would she live there?" Yorick barely choked out the question, voicing his inner turmoil.

    These past years, though Ste

    hadn''t shown the kind of intense et

    affection for him the rumors

    suggested, her life had been crystal clear of any men.

    Her life was simple, with only Tegan and Susanna as her close friends.

    Why then were men suddenly cropping up around her? And why live at Wave Residence? Who on earth was the man at Wave Residence?

    Orion answered, "Must be because

    of the owner of Wave Residence. I''ve

    checked, although there''s no

    concrete proof yet. But when that property was bought, the contract was signed by a fifty-eight-year-old man,st name Miller."

    Yorick repeated, "Fifty-eight?"

    Orion nodded, "Yes, considering the time since the purchase, that''s been eight years. So, Mr. Miller would be sixty-six now."

 Chapter 122

    Yorick remained silent, the air thickening in the cramped space of the car.

    So, the owner of Wave Residence was now a venerable age of sixty-six? And Ste was with someone like that?

    Yorick''s breathing became morebored. Just as Orion was about to say something, his phone started buzzing. It was a call from Cloudia.

    Orion nced at Yorick, "Sir, it''s Mrs. Larkin."

    "Take it," Yorick muttered almost instinctively.

    He could barely hear his own voice, nor did he catch what Orion had said afterward. All he could think about was Ste possibly being with a sixty-six-year-old man. Was she really degrading herself for a man?

    Orion answered the call, "Mrs. Larkin."

    "Orion, is Rick in a meeting? I''ve been trying to reach him, but he''s not answering."

    Orion looked back at Yorick, whose expression was growing darker by the second. Before he could reply to Cloudia, Yorick pushed the car door open and stepped out.

    Orion felt his heart tightened abruptly. Instinctively, he told Cloudia on the phone, "Yes, Mr. Quarry is in a meeting."

    Just as he finished speaking, the sound of car horns from a nearby street crossed into their conversation.

    Cloudia heard it.

    "A meeting? It sounds like you''re outside."

    Orion hesitated, "Uh, Mr. Quarry is busy, Mrs. Larkin, let''s leave it at that."

    With that, Orion hung up the call, not wanting to deal with any more questions.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste was about to start a meeting when Yorick returned, still in his damp clothes. Tabitha saw Yorick''s state and her eyebrows twitched, instinctively ncing

    towards Ste.

    en

    But the next moment, Yorick marched up, grabbed Ste''s wrist, and dragged her back to the office, the whole process fast and furious.

    The moment the office door closed, Ste yanked her hand away, her eyes impassive, her tone filled with disdain, "What the hell?"

    Yorick blurted out, "I''ll marry you!"

    Ste was speechless.

    What? What did he say?

    Before Ste could process, the office door opened again.

    They both turned to see Ronald, wearing golden-rimmed sses, standing there, his serious face and piercing gaze making Ste''s heart skip a beat.

    At the sight of Ronald, Yorick''s eyes darkened uncontrobly.

    "What are you doing here?" Ste came to herself, walking towards Ronald.

    She had been nning to invite Susie for hot wingster, as Idris had mentioned that he had important matters to attend to and couldn''t join her for lunch today.

    Ronald took off his coat and unwrapped the scarf from around his neck, handing it to Ste with a grace and authority that demanded attention. Ste was perplexed. Why was he undressing?

    A bad feeling washed over her. Indeed, as she took his coat, Ronald didn''t say anything to her but walked straight towards Yorick.

    "You want to marry her?" Ronald''s voice was cold, carrying an unmistakable threat.

    Yorick red back at Ronald, "Yes, I can give her a proper status. Can you?"

    Ste was silent. Her heart raced at Yorick''s pointed question, her gaze shifting to Ronald''s back. The memory of him kissing her when he was drunk shed through her mind - a moment when everything started, a moment Ste had

    wanted to forget.

    But now, faced with Yorick''s question, she found herself also wanting to know Ronald''s answer. Could he give her the status?

 Chapter 123

    The office was terribly frosty. Ste kept her silence, her gaze fixed on Ronald''s back.

    When the two men locked eyes, the air between them could''ve frozen over, with Yorick''s stare at Ronald sharpening by the second.

    "Do you even know what kind of woman she''s? Can you handle her wild ways?"

    The phrase "wild ways" hung in the air.

    Under normal circumstances, Ste would''ve thrown a punch or two at Yorick for that, but now, she just stared at Ronald''s back. Such topics weren''t brought up in casual conversation. But now that it was out there, she needed an answer from Ronald too. "What wild ways are you talking about?" Ronald''s voice was icy.

    Yorick retorted, "She''s not just with you, man. There''s me, her fianc¨¦. Does that bother you?"

    "And you? Are you bothered?"

    Yorick was silent.

    Of course, he was bothered! He wanted tosh out at Ste, wanted to tear apart the men around her.

    For some reason, these things, as Ste put it, none of his business, shouldn''t bother him either. But now, he almost wished he could cut Ronald into pieces.

    As Ronald saw Yorick silent, his gaze grew even colder, "Are you bothered?"

    Yorick couldn''t offer a reply.

    Ronald squinted his eyes, "There''s one in the hospital you care, and here you are, hung up on the past. Yorick, you''re really greedy."

    Yorick''s breathing tensed up. Clearly, he hadn''t expected Ronald to hit back with sarcasm.

    What did he mean? Was he implying he didn''t mind Ste''s other men?

    If he didn''t mind, that meant...he didn''t care?

    With that thought, Yorick couldn''t help but nce at Ste again.

    Just as Yorick was about to speak, Ste turned to Ronald, "How about you wait here for me, and we grab some hot wingster?" Ronald raised an eyebrow, "Did I say you could have that?"

    Ste went silent. It was clear as day; as long as this guy was around, hot wings were off the table for life.

    "So, you''ll wait here and then take me out for a bite? That had to be okay, right?"

    Ronald didn''t respond, just made his way to a nearby couch and sat down.

    Ste approached Yorick, whose face was stormier than ever.

    Seeing them so at ease with each other only darkened Yorick''s mood.

    "I''ll see you off. Shall we, Mr. Quarry?"

    Ste''s voice dripped with detachment, and Yorick gave her a chilly nce before his gaze returned to Ronald on the couch. Ste pouted, "What, you nning on bing a cripple?"

    At her words, Yorick''s face looked like a

    noticim wasing. But

    noticing the cold metal object at Ronald''s waist, his anger turned into a swift exit!

    In a ce like Portis City, the man was actually carrying a gun? What was Ronald''s real story?

    Anger and confusion swirled in Yorick''s mind as Ste escorted him out.

    Yorick looked at her, lips quivering

    with unasked questions. Inst as Cut ties with those r and to

    set

    I marry you."

    His voice was firm.

    Ste raised an eyebrow, "Marry me? And why''s that?"

    Honestly, Yorick''s current attitude was puzzling her.

    Yorick was already frustrated, his temper ring at her question, "Why so many questions? You''re already my fianc¨¦e. Marrying you is my duty."

    Duty? Ste couldn''t help but hiss under her breath.

    "Yorick, is your brain damaged?"

 Chapter 124

    Yorick stood there, his mind buzzing with anger.

    "Ste!" he shouted furiously.

    Wasn''t that what she''d wanted? During this period, didn''t her antics aim to force him to cave? However, now she...

    "You must think it through, those men can never marry you. Do you want to live your life in ruin?"

    "I''d rather live in ruin than not live at all. You should worry more about Urs, the sickly one. See if she can keep clinging to life."

    Yorick remained silent.

    "A really dimwit, indeed!" Ste snapped before storming off, and as if thinking of something, she added, "And for the record, I''ll never marry you. You''re not what I want."

    If that didn''t get the message across, nothing would.

    Yorick watched her leave, his whole body shaking with rage.

    Orion stepped up behind him, "Sir?"

    Yorick''s breath was shallow, "Do you think...she wants to marry the owner of the Wave Residence?"

    Orion hesitated, unsure how to respond.

    Ste had moved into that neighborhood, and if it came to marriage, it wouldn''t be difficult. After all, moving in that ce was feat few could achieve.

    Seeing Orion silent, Yorick continued, "Ha, Wave Residence''s owner wouldy an eye on her?"

    Even though Ste was the Larkin family''s real daughter, Yorick assumed the identity of the man behind Wave Residence was anything but simple.

    Who would it be? Could he be that man with Ste in the office earlier? Multiple thoughts tangled his mind even further.

    "Let''s get you home to change," Orion suggested, noting Yorick''s disheveled state, soaked and with foul scent; he couldn''t help but wonder how bad Ste''s temper was.

    ...

    Ste, meanwhile, returned to her office.

    Tabitha, upon spotting her, rushed to inform her, "Boss, I brought him a cup of coffee."

    "Okay."

    Ste nodded as she entered her office, while Tabitha stayed with a few colleagues at the door, a picture of curiosity.

    The staff whispered excitedly

    among themselves,paring the

    no veliket

    handsome visitor''s allure to Mr Quacy''s, noting the former''s

    imposing presence.

    Inside the office, Ste found Ronald sipping the coffee with a look of disdain. The taste clearly didn''t meet his standards.

    Hearing her approach, Ronald nced up at her, his gaze deep and pulling.

    Ste felt drawn into those depths as she softly called him "bro."

    Ronald set his coffee aside, pulling her into an embrace that left Ste clinging to him, which was witnessed by Tabitha and other colleagues, who peeked from the window blinds outside, their breath hitching.

    They were pretty much certain that Ste had indeed chosen this man over Mr. Quarry. This man was breathtakingly attractive, and Mr. Quarry, on the other hand, actually fell for a sickly one.

    Luckily, their boss had such an excellent back-up, or she''d be fretting over the ordeal. Right now, they felt more than relieved for her.

    Let Mr. Quarry be with that frail woman. Their boss deserved someone better!

    Back in the office, Ste clutched Ronald''s neck with fright, her eyes tinged with grievance, "What are you doing?"

    She''d told him multiple times that she was no longer a kid!

    Besides, Ronald''s loss of memory about what happened that night irked her.

    "He wants to marry you?"

    "And you believe that dimwit''s words?" Ste muttered.

 Chapter 125

    This was the honest truth.

    To her, Yorick''s proposal today felt like a moment of sheer insanity. Of course, she figured thispse wouldn''tst long. The minute he faced Urs, he''d snap right back to reality. Ronald''s gaze remained intense, "And what about you, Star?"

    "What about me?"

    Her head was on straight! She could differentiate between sense and nonsense.

    Ronald probed, "Star, are you happy?"

    "Happy about what?"

    "About him proposing."

    Ste snorted, "What''s there to be happy about?"

    Ronald pointed out, "You''re engaged to him."

    Ste went silent.

    Engaged, engaged, couldn''t they drop it already?

    "Our engagement is all about the Schultz family drama."

    The story behind their engagement was aplex web of reasons, none of which were as simple as the rumors suggested - that she harbored feelings for Yorick.

    Mentioning the Schultz family made the air between them subtle.

    Ste guiltily looked down, fully aware of Ronald''s disdain for secrets.

    The past incidents involving the Schultz family, even though she was the victim, meant she wasn''t off the hook in Ronald''s eyes.

    Predictably, a yful but firm knock on her forehead from Ronald had her wincing.

    "Ow!" Ste cried for the pain.

    Ronald asked, "Will you dare do it again?"

    "No, definitely not!"

    Promises of ''again'' aside, she knew better than to cross Ronald.

    At the sight of her submit, Ronald''s intense gaze softened slightly. He stood, lifting her, "Let''s go grab some food."

    Ste was taken aback by his strength. He carried her in such effortless manner. Was it because he was too strong or she too light? "Put me down; I can walk."

    This was her studio, after all. Being carried out didn''t sit well with her image.

    Ronald looked down, his gaze at her deepening, "Am I that embarrassing?"

    "Of course not."

    But this wasn''t exactly the way to show it, was it?

    Before Ste could protest further, Ronald was already out the door with her in his arms.

    Idris was up already, waiting by the elevator.

    The whole office went silent at the sight. This had to be a sign of things getting official!

    Idris stepped forward respectfully, "Sir."

    Ronald nced around the spacious office, ordering, "Get them lunch from Crab Elite." The mention of such avish lunch had everyone''s spirits lifting.

    Their boss'' the other half was not only wealthy but generous too, surely deserving to get official. He cared about their boss, not to mention his generosity, which was way better than Mr. Quarry, who had his heart set elsewhere.

    ...

    Ste, still in Ronald''s arms, buried her face in his chest the whole time, too embarrassed to show her face.

    Once in the car, she immediately scooted away.

    "Ronald, this...you..."

    Ste stuttered, her words failing

    her. She was all grown up now, really. Carrying her at home were one thing, but this public disy was another.

    "What about it?"

    As Ronald saw her flustered look, his lips curved into a mysterious smile.

    Ste rified, "If words get out, they might have the wrong idea. I know I used to bathe me as a kid, but things are different now. You have your life, and I''ll have mine.

    Ronald remained quiet.

    "If it goes like that and our partners learn about the way how we interact, they wouldn''t be pleased."

    Something she said seemed to hit a nerve; Ronald''s smile faded, his eyes cooling.

    Feeling the shift, Ste tensed up.

    The next moment, she found herself seated on Ronald''sp.

    Ste was speechless.

    Had all her words fallen on deaf ears? Or was he, like Yorick,pletely oblivious to her concerns?

 Chapter 126

    At this moment, Ste couldn''t help but start doubting herself. Was she speaking some sort of aliennguage?

    Yorick was clueless, so was Ronald.

    Ugh, she felt a headacheing on!

    Then, Ronald''s chiseled fingers pinched her chin, "You''re in love?!"

    ""Huh? What?"

    In love?

    Wasn''t that a bit of a leap?

    "I''ve just sorted things out with Yorick, how could I be in love?"

    Even if she was inclined, it wouldn''t be so soon, besides...

    As something crossed her mind, Ste nced at Ronald, biting back the words that almost slipped out, only to add, "But it''s bound to happen eventually." Saying this, Ste felt a heaviness in her heart. A fleeting shadow of gloom passed through Ronald''s eyes as he released her.

    Free again, Ste quickly moved to sit at a distance; Ronald, however, remained silent.

    His gaze out the window, his thought was enigmatic, and his silence filled the air with an unspoken tension, making Ste hesitant to break it.

    Eventually, Ronald took her to a restaurant, the food was simple but decent.

    Throughout, the intensity around him didn''t fade.

    Ste sneaked nces at him a few times, "Ronald, why are you mad?"

    Having pondered over it during the entire drive anding up empty, Ste decided to straight-up ask Ronald.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow at her, "Eat your food!"

    Ste was speechless, thinking, "What did I even do to tick him off?"

    Racking her brain, she couldn''t recall saying anything out of line.

    Why did he get angry of no reason?

    The meal was a tense affair for Ste.

    In the car.

    Yorick had changed his clothes, and Orion, almost reflexively, asked, "Sir, should we head to the hospital to check on your leg?" Exiting the hospital earlier, Yorick''s walk had been a bit off, prompting Orion''s concern for any underlying issues.

    The atmosphere in the car chilled with the question.

    Orion added, "Also, Mrs. Larkin mentioned Ms. Larkin has started her chemotherapy. She''s in a lot of pain and keeps asking for you."

    Yorick''s mind was preupied with Ste and that man, especially the gun he had noticed on the man''s waist. A voice inside him suddenly insisted he could no longer dy

    matters with Ste.

    But considering how Ste had been treating him, did it mean she had never had feelings for him in these two years?

    The pressure in his chest grew unbearable.

    "Mr. Quarry, Mr. Quarry?"

    Orion, driving, had to call out twice seeing Ronald unresponsive to his previous attempts.

    Yorick snapped back, "To the hospital, then."

    "Alright," Orion nodded.

    ...

    At the hospital.

    Urs, having undergone a special

    treatment, showed some

    improvement, herplexion. slightly better. But, naturally, her sickly state couldn''tpare to being fully healthy.

    Cloudia said, "Rest up, I need to make a phone call."

    They still had to figure out a n for Finley and Tegan.

    Cloudia had a gut feeling that nothing could be nned concerning Ste. Thinking of Ste made Cloudia feel suffocated.

    Urs nodded understandingly, "Go ahead, Mom, I''ll be fine."

    Seeing Urs''s thoughtful response made Cloudia feel even worse. She went out to make the call, leaving Urs alone. Then, Urs''s phone rang; as she took a nce, it was the same number again.

    She wished she could cklist it but didn''t dare to!

    Finally, she answered, "Hello?"

    "You only sent me ten thousand dors?"

    The man''s deep voice on the other end was clearlyced with anger.

 Chapter 127

    Urs was nowhere near calm, her entire being consumed by fury.

    She yelled into the phone, "Do you think ten thousand dors is a small amount? Where do you expect me to get you a hundred thousand?" Ten thousand!

    That was already no small sum.

    After all, the deal between them was done and dusted, everything squared away, and yet here this person was, hounding her again.

    Feeling under the weather as it was, Urs found her recovery further disturbed by these threats.

    "I don''t care, I want a hundred thousand. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll ask Ste for it. I believe she''ll be willing to part with that money."

    Hearing the mention of Ste squeezed Urs''s heart, leaving her feeling suffocated and miserable.

    "Ms. Larkin, I wouldn''t be asking if I wasn''t desperate."

    "You are desperate. And you think I can help? I''m sick, battling three types of cancer. I''m on my deathbed, and you''re threatening me?" Urs couldn''t help but shout back.

    She had returned from abroad with the hope of recuperating under the protection of the Larkin family. She wanted to be with the Larkins, to be where Yorick was. But this call shattered all her peace.

    "I''m already suffering enough from my illness, and now you''re threatening me."

    After her outburst, her voice softened.

    For a moment, her vulnerability pierced through the phone line, reaching the man threatening her on the other end.

    There was silence on the line.

    Urs continued, "My life is almost over. Do you think I care about my past mistakes?"

    Her voice was filled with pity and a sense of resignation towards her past. In anyone else''s case, this might have evoked sympathy for Urs.

    But the man on the other end,

    capable of such feelings? In a

    moment, he replied, "If so, let''s use what''s left of your life to secure me one hundred thousand, Ms. Larkin."

    en

    "You..."

    In an instant, Urs''s pupils contracted in shock. She couldn''t believe the man on the other end could be so heartless.

    "I''m just too desperate for money!" he said coldly,pletely shattering any hope Urs had harbored.

    Her tactic had always worked wonders with the Larkins, but this time, it had failed. She couldn''t believe it.

    "You want to drive me to death?"

    "If you die, the Larkin family can at least afford a decent burial spot for you."

    Urs gnarled, "You''re a monster!"

    Her roar echoed through the hospital room, and at that moment, Urs felt a murderous rage towards the man.

    ...

    Yorick had just arrived at the hospital.

    Stepping out of the elevator, he saw. Cloudia on a call, furiously yelling "You want me to sign papers to cut ties? Ste, how could you be so

    cruel?" ove

    Cloudia was shaking with anger. She had thought Ste''s threats to sever ties were just an empty threat. But she was proving her wrong.

    Ste stated on the phone, "Thewyer has already brought the papers to the hospital to find you."

    Her tone was icy, devoid of any emotion. In that moment, Cloudia couldn''t sense any hint of Ste''s attachment to the Larkin family.

    For two years, her daughter had never truly opened her heart? This realization left her feeling even more suffocated.

    "Once you''re out off from the Larkin family, what do you think you are? So what if those men protect you now? They pamper you for taking you as a novelty, what happens when the feeling wears off? You''ll be left unmatched in status, only to be discarded."

    "Whether I get discarded is not for you to worry about. You''d best just sign the papers."

 Chapter 128

    As Ste finished her piece, she hung up abruptly, her sense of threat in her voice unmistakable, leaving Cloudia dizzy with frustration.

    Seeing Yorick only made her feel worse.

    Yorick approached, "Was that Ste on the phone?"

    Cloudia nodded, "Yeah, she wants to cut ties, mentioned that document needs ise''s signatureter. What''s she ying at? Why must she escte things this far?"

    Cloudia was hugely disappointed in Ste. In her eyes, they were already suffering enough. Why couldn''t Ste just behave? Or was it because of that studio making seven hundred thousand a year?

    If that was what Ste was thinking, then she was truly short-sighted. Business was all about luck; just because she made that sum of moneyst year didn''t guarantee anything this year.

    Cloudia was curious to see how long Ste could keep this up.

    "Let her be," Cloudia didn''t want to discuss Ste any further.

    Let the ties be cut if that was what she wanted.

    But thinking about the results she got from contacting Finley''s and Tegan''s assistants made Cloudia''s mood even worse.

    Jaxon joined them, noticing both Cloudia and Yorick''s serious expression, "What happened now?"

    Cloudia sighed, "What else? Ste called to say she wants to cut ties and demanded my signature on a document."

    It had been two years since she called of her own ord, and now, it was to sever ties.

    Jaxon''s face darkened, "She''s taken it that far?"

    They had thought Ste was just venting and would calm down eventually. Now it seemed she had no intention of letting it go. Cloudia sighed again, ncing at Yorick and Jaxon, "How''s her studio doing? When can we shut it down?"

    Yorick and Jaxon went silent.

    It was clear they had

    underestimated her. She not only managed to get the studio up and running but was also capable of keeping it afloat.

    Considering the responses from Ste''s partners, Jaxon and Yorick looked even more troubled.

    "The studio can''t be shut down. All her partners are siding with her."

    Cloudia eximed, "What?"

    "Let''s drop it anyway. No point in dwelling on her studio anymore." Jaxon felt disgruntled discussing the matter. Through this ordeal with Ste''s studio, they realized how many people in Portis City no longer respected the Larkin family.

    Not just the Larkin family, but the Quarry family as well!

    This time, Yorick had tried using the Quarry Group''s influence to severall of Ste''s business partnerships, but until now, not a singlepany consented.

    "Alright, let''s go see Urs," Jaxon suggested, wanting to move on from the topic and headed for Urs''s hospital room.

    Yorick nced at Cloudia, hesitated, but eventually followed Jaxon without a word.

    Cloudia, frustrated, stomped her foot and followed them.

    In the hospital room, Urs was still on the phone.

    As Jaxon opened the door, they heard Urs yelling into the phone, "Fine, then we''ll all go to jail together."

    Jaxon was stunned. Yorick and Cloudia, following behind, also heard Urs''s furious outburst.

 Chapter 129

    In the hospital room, their presence had left Urs absolutely gobsmacked as they stood by the doorway.

    They exchanged bewildered looks, none intending to break the silence first.

    It was Ste''s voice that shattered the stillness, "Is this Old Mrs. Zeller really that important to him? This is my second time here."

    "She''s quite important, yes," came Idris'' reply.

    Ste had been dreading this visit. Especially since getting to the olddy''s room meant passing by Urs''s.

    Seeing Yorick, Jaxon, and Cloudia standing there like statues struck by lightning was a sight to behold.

    Ste exchanged a nce with Idris, who also looked at the trio. Ultimately, Ste chose to say nothing and hurried past. This ce irritated her, and she wanted to spend as little time here as possible. Once they walked past them, Ste whispered to Idris, "What''s up with them? Look like they''ve been struck by lightning."

    Idris replied, "No lightning indoors, I reckon they got the shock of their lives."

    "Shocked by Urs?"

    Urs was the only one in that room, and the thought that she could have shocked those three seemed absurd.

    Idris assumed, "Must''ve overheard something they shouldn''t have."

    Ste fell silent, pondering.

    She recalled her own encounters with Urs, trying to push her out of Portis City as quickly as possible.

    Looking back at Idris, her gaze had deepened.

    "Miss?" Idris inquired.

    Ste instructed, "Check if something''s happened with Urs."

    Her sudden interest in seeing Ste, her words... It feels like she''s trying to cover something up.

    Idris nodded in agreement, "Alright."

    Their pace quickened. Upon their return from visiting Old Mrs. Zeller, Urs''s room was closed, and the trio was nowhere in sight, though muffled voices could still be heard.

    en

    "Miss, you..." Idris started, expecting Ste to breeze past as before. Instead, she carefully pressed her ear against the door. Noticing Idris'' whisper, she quickly gestured for him to be quiet.

    Idris was baffled.

    When had Ms. Quinn picked up eavesdropping?

    Though eavesdropping wasn''t exactly a virtue, Ste was beyond caring about such trivialities over

    these years. The way the trio had et

    been frozen in ce earlier, just as Idris had described, suggested they had indeed stumbled upon something they shouldn''t have.

    If they were discussing that very thing as expected, she needed to know.

    Unbeknownst to her, Idris, caught in the moment, snapped a photo and sent it to Ronald.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ronald was with Hull.

    Hull noticed the indulgent smile on Ronald''s face as he looked at his phone and curiously asked, "What are you looking at?"

    But Ronald quickly pocketed his phone, leaving Hull speechless.

    Finley chimed in, "Must be our dear sister."

    Who else could make Ronald smile with such fondness?

    With a look from Ronald, Finley added, "Alright, I''ll drop it. I''ve got a sister too, you know."

    It was clear to everyone that Ronald''s affection for Ste was not to be trifled with. After all, they had all watched Ste grow up, and she always referred to Finley as her brother.

 Chapter 130

    So there it was, an appetion that got under Ronald''s skin like a splinter, making it seem like Finley was out to snatch his sister or something, regardless of the fact that Finley had his own sister. Ronald challenged, "Why don''t you bring yours out?"

    Finley just mmed up at that.

    Because, honestly? His sister was the furthest thing from the dainty damsel stereotype. Bringing her out would only fuel the fire of those ridiculous rumors that had already made the rounds once - whispers questioning Finley''s sexuality, of all things.

    Why did his sister have to be so different from the others? While their sisters were all sugar and spice, wearing dresses and growing their hair long, his sister had chopped hers off to join the army, strong as an ox.

    "Fine, my sister''s not the ''bring her to a party'' type, happy now?" Finley finally retorted.

    But, deep down, he couldn''t deny Ste, that little rascal, was a looker. Especially after she''d left Ferrond, her skin had be incredibly smooth.

    That seemed to pacify Ronald, who nced again at a photo Idris had sent him on his phone.

    "What''s she up to?" Ronald typed back.

    "Eavesdropping!" came Idris'' reply.

    Ronald paused, "On whom?"

    "The Larkin family."

    Where had she picked up such a habit? If she wanted information, couldn''t she just ask him directly? There certainly was no need to eavesdrop.

    ...

    Meanwhile, over at the hospital, tension was thick in the ward.

    Urs felt everyone''s eyes on her, their gazes heavy. She had no idea how much they had heard or what they were thinking about at the time.

    But from their expression, it was clear that they were suspecting something. Especially Yorick, who had already overheard it once, and now this...

    At this moment, Urs could barely

    control her urge to tear that man into shreds. She took a deep breath, "Why are you all staring at me like that?"

    wnoy

    Her soft tone prompted Cloudia to step up, and as she was about to speak, Yorick was the first to break the silence, "Another scam call?"

    His tone was too knowing, tightening the knot in Urs''s stomach. She wanted to nod, but the weight of Yorick''s stare made her hesitate. However, she knew shaking head was out of question, or she''d offer an exnation she couldn''t handle.

    Finally, she managed a meek affirmation.

    Jaxon frowned, "A scam call? Why get so worked up? Just hang up and that''s it."

    "I wanted to, but they kept pestering me, I..." Urs stammered

    What was the next? She found it hard to continue. Moreover, that man had already returned; it was merely a beginning.

    Her face turned increasingly pale.

    Noticing her changes, Cloudia walked over hurriedly, "Alright. It''s just@scam call. There''s no need to press her."

    She grabbed Urs''s hand, "Don''t take this kind of calls anymore, okay? Even if it happens again next time, hang up directly and don''t engage. Those scoundrels, arguing with them might provoke something worse, what if they search retaliation? After all, they operate from the shadows." Urs nodded obediently, "I got it, Mom. I''ll just hang up next time."

    Just as she was starting to rx,

    way,

    next second, Cloudia dropped another bombshell, "By the way, noticed a withdrawal of ten

    thousand dors from your ount. What did you use it for?"

    Urs''s fleeting sense of relief vanished, her anxiety spiking once again.

 Chapter 131

    No sooner had the words been spoken, Urs''s heart pounded, "I, I''ve got scammed!"

    Cloudia gasped, "What? You..."

    Scammed? A profound look crossed Yorick''s eyes, his thoughts inscrutable to those around him.

    Jaxon, however, harbored no doubts. He chuckled, "Got scammed, huh? No wonder you were arguing with that person, even talking about jail time?"

    Urs''s heart raced as she nodded hastily, "Yeah, they took ten thousand dors from me. I was furious."

    Cloudia felt a wave of relief knowing it was just a scam.

    "It''s just ten thousand, no need to argue over it."

    Jaxon tenderly ruffled Urs''s hair, "Right, you were scammed. Next time, just ignore these random calls."

    It was clear that both Jaxon and Cloudia believed Urs''s story.

    Yorick, on the other hand, remained a mystery.

    Feeling uneasy, Urs turned to him, "Rick, what''s wrong?"

    His gaze was deep and unsettling. For a moment, Urs couldn''t tell if he believed her or not.

    Yorick shook his head, "Nothing, I''ve got some work to do. I''ll head out first. Call me if you need anything." "Okay."

    Urs nodded, not daring to say more, especially not in front of Yorick. Any slip-up now could be disastrous.

    ...

    Outside the hospital room.

    Ste heard Yorick preparing to leave and decided not to eavesdrop any longer. She quickly slipped away with Idris in tow. However, upon exiting the room, Yorick still caught sight of her. He quickly caught up to them.

    As the three entered the elevator, Yorick''s mood darkened seeing Idris by Ste''s side.

    Switching men like clothes!

    This damned woman...

    The elevator dinged open, and Ste and Idris stepped out. But a firm grip on her wrist made Ste turn back.

    "Let go!"

    Yorick questioned, "Are you really cutting ties with the Larkin family?"

    He had thought it was all a tantrum, that many of her threats were just talk.

    But now, seemed like this was no

    mere bluster. She had herwet sh, thewyer had arrived ve

    deliver documents to Cloudia.

    At the sight of Ste, he stepped up respectfully, "Miss."

    "Proceed, and make it clean."

    This was as direct a response as Yorick could get. With thewyer present, there was no denying it.

    "Why? Because of Urs?" Yorick''s grip tightened.

    Ste retorted, "Hasn''t today''s cold shower woken you up yet?"

    Still asking why. Did she owe him any exnation?

    Yorick was speechless. Mention of the cold shower darkened his expression further.

    This damned woman''s temper! How could any man stand her?

    Yorick was about to retort when a

    force

    grabbed onto his wrist. I

    odonto his wrist. Idrise

    it, exerting a

    belongs to en.kik.that

    to crush

    "Mr. Quarry, let go."

    Yorick red furiously at him.

    Ste taunted, "What? Looking for a fight?"

    Yorick''s anger intensified at her tone, but he eventually released Ste''s wrist.

    She walked away with Idris, leaving

    Yorick to watch their departing figures. Her resolve was clear, leaving no room for doubt or return.

    swnovel.ne

    Suddenly, it was as if a void had opened up in Yorick''s heart!

 Chapter 132

    Ste was speaking to Idris, "There''s ten grand missing from Urs''s ount, track where that money went."

    The Larkins all bought into Urs''s story.

    Scammed? Ste wasn''t buying it, not for a second.

    Idris nodded, "Right on it."

    And of course, they had to dig deeper!

    ...

    That evening, Ste got back to Wave Residence. Ronald wasn''t home yet; Idris had dropped her off before rushing off to his next errand. The dining table wasid out with her favorite dishes from back in Ferrond. But midway through the meal, Ronald called. Not waiting for the butler, Ste answered the phone herself.

    "Stop worrying, I''ve barely had one bowl!"

    It was as if she was a child, with him fretting over how much she ate.

    Did Ronald ever tire of worrying?

    She hoped he wouldn''t start thinking she was immature, too dependent on him to fret over. That was onebel she refused to carry.

    Ronald asked, "Being this good?"

    His gentle tone carried a pampering affection only meant for Ste.

    Ste retorted, "When I''m full, I''ll stop eating, okay? Stop fussing over me."

    "It''s hard not to worry about you."

    Ste simply fell silent!

    Fine, if he insisted on worrying, let him worry then.

    "When are youing home? Have you been drinking?" Ste''s tone softened noticeably. Ronald replied, "I''ll be back in about two hours, had a bit to drink. Don''t wait up, go to sleep." "Alright, got it."

    After hanging up, Ste returned to the dining room, determined to eat her fill despite Ronald''s reminder. The butler couldn''t help but feel impressive seeing her go for another two bowls.

    Fine, a hearty appetite was indeed a blessing.

    Just as she finished her meal and stepped out into the garden to walk it off, Yorick''s call came through.

    "What do you want exactly? Haven''t you caused enough trouble?"

    On the phone, Ste couldn''t hide her annoyance with Yorick, clearly fed up with his antics.

    As Yorick heard her tone, his breathing grew more frantic, "Who owns Wave Residence?"

    Ste asked, "What for?"

    "Tell him I''ll buy it, no matter the cost."

    Ste was speechless.

    Yorick''s urgency surely meant Urs had stirred the pot at the hospital again.

    Typical! Yorick always lost it when it came to Urs.

    "He won''t sell, give it up."

    Yorick exploded, "Tell me who the owner is! I''ve heard rumors, the guy''s sixty-six, Ste, are you really with some old fossil?"

    Ste had been linked to different

    men these past few days. Now, who really owned Wave Residence was anyone''s guess for Yorick. Coupled with Urs''s situation, he barely had time to muse over; his mind was a mess!

    Hearing the "Sixty-six", Ste thought, Yorick wasn''t just a dimwit; his whole being was encapsted in confusion!

    "Would it kill you if I wanted to inherit his fortune? If I''m not allowed being with an old man, then with you? You think I''d prefer your family''s drama? That old man''s living the dream-no parents, no nosy aunts or uncles. What a blissful life."

    Yorick was speechless.

    Heart attack, imminent!

 Chapter 133

    Ste''s got a mouth on her that was a bit too sharp for her own good. She had Yorick at a loss for words over the phone.

    That was just how she was. You threw one at her, she''d got tening right back at you.

    Ste, relentless, went for another jab, "You really should see a doctor, with your brain deteriorating like that, it''s just tragic."

    Without waiting for a response from Yorick on the other end, Ste hung up directly.

    Meanwhile, Yorick was on his way to the hospital. Hearing Ste say his brain all destroyed, he was fuming, ready to knock someone out! Just then, Cloudia called to say Urs sneaked out of the hospital.

    Yorick rubbed his throbbing temples, his headache unbearable.

    At this moment, Urs shouldn''t be leaving the hospital at all, and yet she sneaked out, as if she''d given up on life itself.

    "Orion."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Do you think Ste..."

    What about her?

    At the mention of Ste now, Yorick''s mind was aplete mess. The faces of those men kept shing through his mind.

    Which one was her steady guy? Finley, or that man...the one who visited her today?

    It was all mixed up, everything in chaos. Those men appeared around Ste out of nowhere, sending Yorick''s thoughts into disarray.

    ...

    They arrive at the hospital quickly.

    As soon as Yorick entered the room, he saw Cloudia, crying and gasping for breath.

    "You, in this condition, sneaking out...do you not care about your life at all?"

    Urs uttered, "I''m sorry, Mom. I didn''t mean to worry you."

    "What if something had happened? Walking is even a struggle for you now." When they found Urs, she was breathlessly sitting on the edge of a nter.

    Urs looked at Cloudia, her lips moving as if to say something,

    she couldn''t find the words. Shal.?

    wen after that man, intending to end him.

    But she hadn''t anticipated her body would fail her like this.

    Cloudia saw Yorick return, "Rick, please talk some sense into Urs, ask her not to act rashly. I was scared to death today."

    Urs''s current condition was breaking Cloudia''s heart the most.

    Standing up, she nced at Urs and said, "You two talk. I''ll go see about getting something for you to eat. This has all gone cold."

    Cloudia left, leaving Yorick and Urs alone.

    Urs looked at Yorick with guilt-filled eyes, "I''m sorry for worrying you."

    Yorick pulled up a chair and sat down in front of the hospital bed sighing Why did you run off? Do you realize how worried your mom and everyone are about you?"

    Urs looked down, tears dropping.

    "I just couldn''t stand the smell anymore, Rick. You don''t understand how desperate the scent of this disinfectant makes me feel.

    From the moment I stepped into this

    hospital, it''s like I''ve been cut off

    from the outside world. I''m scared,

    scared I''ll never feel the sun again. I don''t want to be in here, I don''t want..."

    Urs was really having a tough time. She didn''t want Ste to get off easy, but in reality, she was not having an easy time herself.

    As Yorick heard her talk about the smell of the hospital, his brow furrowed, "But that doesn''t mean you should just sneak out."

 Chapter 134

    "Are you really going to let me leave the hospital? You won''t, will you?"

    "Your condition doesn''t allow it at the moment, and even if we were to consider discharging you, there''s a lot of preparation involved."

    Like ensuring the medical team could keep up, not to mention all the equipment that needed toe along. They needed to be able to check on her whenever necessary, not just leave things to chance.

    That was exactly why Yorick had been so keen on buying the Wave Residence. Urs''s medical team alone consisted of nearly twenty people! The Wave Residence was spacious enough to amodate everyonefortably, including a dedicated room for all the medical equipment.

    "Will I ever get the chance to leave the hospital? Or am I going to die here?"

    "Shut up!"

    At the mention of dying, Yorick''s voice dropped to a stern whisper.

    Urs fell silent. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Yorick, who grew even more concerned at her appearance.

    He sighed, gently running his fingers through her soft hair, only to find a couple of strandsing away in his hand.

    Seeing the strands of hair in Yorick''s palm, Urs trembled uncontrobly, "Rick, I..."

    Yorickforted, "Don''t worry, your hair will grow back once you''re better."

    "Will it really grow back?"

    Would it? To Urs, hair was a symbol of life itself. Losing it to illness felt like a harbinger of life''s end.

    "I''m really scared. I want to leave the hospital. I don''t want to stay here."

    Her voice was desperate, masking the true reasons for her desire to leave. Seeing Urs''s despair, Yorick sighed and took her in his arms.

    "Okay, you''ll leave the hospital soon."

    "Rick..."

    "I promise, within a week you''ll be out, okay?"

    Hearing his words made Urs smile, "Really?" "Yes, really."

    In that moment, Yorick''s voice was firm, offering Urs somefort. She truly didn''t want to stay in the hospital any longer, where the smell of disinfectant only added to her endless misery and dread

    Meanwhile, at Ste''s.

    Ronald had returned, and the two sat across from each other, with Ste casting uneasy nces his way.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Ronald was slightly tipsy, "Got a thing for old men? Hoping for an inheritance?"

    Ste was left speechless.

    When did he get back? He''d heard everything not meant for his ears.

    "Well...you know, Yorick mentioned that the owner of Wave Residence was some

    wasjust Sixty-six-year-old guyri

    wasjust trying to rattle him,

    all

    swney

    Better clear things up quickly. Especially in front of Ronald. Misunderstandings could lead to her own misery. Ste didn''t want that!

    Ronald, hearing her awkward exnation,ughed and pulled her close, his warm fingers caressing her chin.

    "Yorick''s lot hasn''t figured out who owns Wave Residence yet?"

    Ste replied, "Clearly not up to the mark!"

    With Ronald, she made sure to rify everything. She didn''t have the same patience with Yorick, who always seemed so self-assured,

    always threatening to block ne

    her

    cards, and her paths, even demanding she shut down her studio.

    With all their resources, they should find out things on their own! She hadn''t expected Yorick''s investigation to end up like this.

 Chapter 135

    Anyway,tely, Ste felt like it wasn''t just Yorick whose mind was destroyed, but everyone around him too, utterly useless.

    And that old man of sixty-six he talked about, she couldn''t fathom how they even got their information.

    "You said you wouldn''t be back for another two hours, howe you''re back already?"

    Over the phone, he had even told her to hit the sack early.

    Ronald replied, "Are you letting yourself go these nights?"

    Ste was like, "??"

    "All grown up and you''re not worried about packing on the pounds, eating like there''s no tomorrow."

    Truth be told, Ronald rushed back because he was worried she''d eat herself into an issue.

    Ste''s lips twitched, "You came back just for that?"

    "What else? Isn''t that reason enough?"

    Ste was left speechless.

    Enough, more than enough!!

    "Well, that''s because I haven''t been eating well before," Ste murmured softly.

    Ronald said, "Hmm?"

    "N-Nothing."

    She quickly buried her head in his chest, daring not to speak further.

    Yet, Ronald had heard her, tenderly stroking her slender back. He was well aware she hadn''t been eating properly these years. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be binge eating these past few days, craving everything under the sun.

    ""Ronald."

    "Hmm?"

    "When are we heading back to Ferrond?"

    She found Portis City insufferable; she didn''t like it here.

    Ronald answered, "Still got some loose ends to tie up. If they''re bothering you that much, I''ll have Idris deal with them."

    His precious girl, grown under his care, bullied by them, hmph...

    In the following days, Ste busied herself in the studio while Cloudia dodgedwyers left and right.

    That visit to the hospital, Cloudia

    vel

    had slipped away, thus the disownment agreement went unsigned. Hard to say what those folks were hiding from.

    But Idris had some leads on tracking down Urs''s mysterious ten grand.

    On the third morning, Ste woke up to a message, "I''ll be discharged in four days!"

    It was from Urs, on a new number.

    She had been reminding her of the discharge date for the past two days. Ste found it somewhat amusing.

    What did her discharge have to do with her?

    She had blocked yesterday''s number, and today, Urs had switched to another. It baffled her how these people managed to find so many numbers. So, they contacted, she blocked, rinse-and-repeat.

    She had considered changing her

    number, but then thought, if these folks were so keen on bothering her changing her number might just bring them directly to her doorstep. She hadn''t the patience or energy to deal with that.

    Today was different from the previous days. Urs added, "I''ll be moving into Wave Residence straight after. I heard from Rick you like watching the sunrise too

    Bragging, in and simple. And quite confident at that!

    IMS

    Ste chuckled, seeing right through the facade. For once, she didn''t

    keep her silence like before.

    She quickly typed, "Wave Residence, let''s see if you can actually move in." Boasting here, only to end up a joke.

    Urs typed back, "Rick promised me personally, there will be no changes to the n."

    Her assurance was palpable, truly trusting in Yorick.

    Ste snorted, "Then I wish you sess!"

    After sending, she blocked the number.

    ...

    Downstairs.

    Ronald was already at the dining table, instructing the butler, "Tell the chef to prepare less, no need for suchrge portions."

    "It''s good that Ms. Quinn has an appetite, somedies starve themselves to maintain their figure."

    "Yes, but then when the weight arises, she''d overexert herself trying to work it off, it''s unhealthy."

 Chapter 136

    The butler nodded, "Yes."

    It was true, girls did love to look their best, and sometimes, they even took it to extremes.

    Yvonne used to be obsessed with looking good, to the point where she once starved herself until she fainted and ended up in the hospital. After that incident, Ronald especially prohibited them from binge eating.

    Sitting across from him, Ste asked innocently, "Are you saying I eat too much now, Ronald?"

    Ronald replied, "Yes!"

    Ste was speechless. Was he worried they''d go broke from her eating habits?

    Well, he was just looking out for her, afraid she''d end up like Yvonne, starving herself into the hospital just for losing weight.

    Ste took a sip of her oatmeal, "When did you get backst night?"

    "After 2 AM."

    "Thatte? Did youe into my room?"

    At her question, Ronald''s expression changed, a fleeting look of evasion passing through his eyes.

    He flicked a profound nce at her, "Why do you ask?"

    "Just wondering," Ste shrugged, dismissing her earlier feeling of being enveloped and hugged by a chilling presence in her sleep as a dream. She intended to struggle, but the entire body seemed to be pinned firmly, making her unable to break free. It must be a dream then.

    After breakfast, Ste left, and Ronald headed to his study for a video conference. By the time he emerged, it was past ten.

    Idris approached, "Sir."

    "Yes?"

    "Mr. Quarry has been trying to meet with you, and so has Mr. Patel."

    Both Yorick and Jeremy were eager for a partnership with Ronald, though Jeremy had at least met him once, while the other hadn''t.

    Despite their refusal to consider Yorick''s proposal, he obviously wasn''t giving up.

    "Urs has been causing a fuss about being discharged, and Mr. Quarry is still investigating the owner behind Wave Residence. Shall we just tell him, to make him give up?"

    en

    Ronald chuckled sarcastically, "For that sickly one, he''s clearly not giving up until he hits a dead end."

    Even if that woman died now, it would be worth it for him.

    A teasing amusement shed

    across Ronald''s eyes, "Let him find out on his own. If by the time that woman died and he still hasn''t figured out who the owner is, that would be something reallyughable."

    Idris added, "He''s already known Ms. Quinn lives here and been asking who the owner is."

    It was like asking the owner who the owner was, practically an idiot.

    Speaking of Yorick''s inquiries about Ste, Ronald remembered the absurd im that the owner was sixty-six years old.

    No idea how on earth had Yorick got that information. With this investigative skills, how can he manage to keep the Quarry Group afloat?

    "Just ignore him."

    The most frustrating thing in the world was knowing nothing while the other knew everything. Yorick was exactly in that position, desperate and confused.

    ...

    Upon arriving at her studio, Tabitha rushed over, uttering in a low voice, "Boss, Mr. Patel is here."

    Ste raised an eyebrow, "Jeremy?"

    "Yeah, he''s been here since we opened. I tried calling you, but you didn''t answer."

    "My phone was on silent."

    These days, Yorick had been bombarding her with calls asking about Wave Residence, obviously eager for Urs to move in for her recuperation.

    If her own house was being used for Urs''s recovery, she''d just let Urs wait it out.

    Entering her office, Ste saw Jeremy sitting on the couch, immediately standing up as she walked in. He was tall, lean, and carried an air of elegance. ncing at the ashtray on the coffee table, she noted with approval that there were no cigarette butts.

    Jeremy approached her, all smiles

    and enthusiasm, grabbing her arm, "It''s like having issues within our

    own people. Who would''ve thought you were Mr. Quinn''s sister?

    en

    Q.UMS

    Ste nced at Jeremy at his words. His visit today meant he''d figured out her connection with Ronald.

 Chapter 137

    He never saw iting that Ste was actually Ronald''s adopted sister.

    As Jeremy''s gaze, filled withughter, met hers, Ste''s mind wavered for a moment. Instinctively, she tried to wriggle her arm out of the man''s grasp. However, Jeremy handed her a box, saying, "A peace offering." A gift?

    Eyeing the red velvet box Jeremy handed over, she recognized the brand immediately. Ste wanted nothing to do with it. This expensive piece of jewelry was clearly a bribe.

    "What''s the meaning of this, Mr. Patel?"

    "Sirena was out of line before, and I''m here to apologize on her behalf. I''ve confined her now; she has no way to contact the outside world. You can rest assured, she won''t be bothering you anymore." Ste was speechless. Was that really the issue here?

    Jeremy shoved the velvet box into her hands, "Could you put in a good word for me with your brother? This partnership is really important to us."

    These past few days, Jeremy nearly had Sirena on her deathbed.

    Before Ronald arrived in Portis City, they hadmunicated smoothly over the phone. However, Sirena had stirred up trouble. And Jeremy hadn''t expected Ste''s connection to Ronald that Ronald had personally taken her in and raised her. How could they mistreat her like this?

    Considering what happened to the Schultz family in Ferrond, he was well aware of the consequences. Ste was not someone to be trifled with.

    And Sirena....

    Just thinking about Sirena made Jeremy wish he could end her himself, not to mention Yorick and the Larkin family! Jeremy couldn''t bear to think about their fate.

    These past days, just finding out how protective Ronald was of his sister had him sweating bullets for them.

    Ste pushed the box back into Jeremy''s hands, "If I ry your message, you''re really done for."

    Jeremy''s eyelids twitched fiercely, "I..."

    Ste kept on, "Mr. Patel only found out about my connection to him. Did you not investigate how much he despises nepotism?" Jeremy remained silent.

    He had, of course! But he thought Ste''s case might be different, being Ronald''s prized sister. "But our falling out was indeed because of you, during my grandfather''s birthday banquet."

    Everything was going fine until Sirena and Ste''s argument threw a wrench in things. Jeremy had seen brothers be good to their sisters, but Ronald''s level of devotion was something else. This whole situation was bizarre.

    Ste uttered, "If that''s how Mr. Patel sees it, then I have nothing more to say."

    "Don''t be like that."

    What did she mean by having nothing more to say? If Ste had nothing to say, then his partnership with Ronald was indeed over.

    Ste moved to sit in an office chair to the side. Across the desk, Jeremy ced the gift box back on the table, pushing it toward Ste again.

    Ste sighed, "I''ll make a call for you, then."

    Jeremy and Sirena were on

    wasn''t sure if Ronald''s anger

    included her, but given Jeremy''s insistence today, he wouldn''Dlet it go without trying.

    So, in front of Jeremy, Ste dialed Ronald''s number.

    The call connected quickly, "Star."

    "Ronald, what do you think of Jeremy?" Ste got straight to the point.

    Hearing this, Jeremy''s brow twitched. This was not what he had in mind he had expected some good words for him, not gauging his character with Ronald.

    But let it be. He believed his character was beyond reproach.

    Yet, as Ste posed this question to Ronald, Jeremy couldn''t help but feel anxious.

 Chapter 138

    The speakerphone was on. Jeremy could clearly hear the affection in the man''s voice as he spoke to Ste.

    "Jeremy? Why do you ask about him?"

    Ste replied, "Just wondering, do you think he''s a good guy?"

    There was a moment of silence on the other end.

    When Ronald spoke again, his tone had notably shifted.

    With a cold voice, he asked, "Star, do you like him?"

    Both Ste and Jeremy were like, "..."

    Wait...

    She was just inquiring about Jeremy''s character, and suddenly Ronald escted it to liking? And what was with his displeasure in his tone? Ste''s lips twitched, "No, I was just asking."

    "Those people like him can''t manage their own family affairs; they''re not trustworthy. Drop whatever you''re thinking."

    His tone had turned colder.

    Ste said, "I really don''t like him like that."

    "I''ll pick you up for lunch, be good, bye now."

    Ronald hung up before Ste could say another word.

    Jeremy, left without a clear answer, was puzzled. Why did he have this looming sense of an impending storm?

    Ste looked at him, "Mr. Patel, you heard that? In my brother''s eyes, you''re not at all trustworthy."

    "It''s all because of you."

    "Not because of me, but because of Sirena. Through Sirena, my brother has seen a lot."

    Jeremy was even more anxious, "Our business has nothing to do with Sirena. She has no connection to thepany."

    Ste replied, "In my brother''s eyes, failing to manage personal matters signifies ack of integrity."

    So, a partnership would be challenging. Jeremy felt like he was about to explode.

    It made sense, though. If someone couldn''t even manage their own family, how could they possibly manage argepany? Sirena was driving him insane.

    And Ste, constantly calling Ronald

    "brother". He had heard that since

    Ste returned to the Larkins, she

    hadn''t even considered Jaxon as her brother, let alone address Mr. and

    Mrs. Larkin as "Dad" and "Mom".

    But that was understandable. People naturally confided in those who treated them well.

    The Larkins focused all their

    attention on their foster daughter hardly giving Ste the time of day. Given Ste''s personality, it was only natural for her to reciprocate in kind.

    en

    She was raised in the Quinn family. The Quinn family, a power that walked in the shadows of Ferrond''s underworld.

    In such a family, the dynamics were anything but ordinary. Living among wolves, there was no room for any sheep.

    Jeremy asked, "The Quinn family... are they like the Larkins too?"

    "What?"

    Jeremy remarked, "You''re a foster child in the Quinn family. They seem to treat you well, but how do they treat their own daughter?" As soon as he said this, Ste''s expression darkened.

    "You''reparing them to the Larkins?"

    The Larkins weren''t even in the same league. How could such people, unable to see the basic facts, bepared to the Quinn family?

    The Larkins might have had a small

    fortune, but their pettiness knew no bounds. When Urs yed her games, the Larkins took her side,

    the detriment of theiDown

    en

    The Quinns, whether by blood or not, were united. The interests and safety of the family were always their top priority.

    Seeing Ste''s mood turn, Jeremy felt a twinge in his chest, "My apologies."

 Chapter 139

    Damn it, what was he doing questioning the Quinns here? Hadn''t he figured out why Ste left the Quinns years ago?!

    It was because of the Schultzes, threatening Ste with Mrs. Quinn and Ronald. She left to buy Ronald some breathing room, a far cry from Urs, that vulture eyeing the Larkin fortune. The Quinns had another daughter, tight with Ste since they were kids, practically inseparable.

    Bottom line, Ste was Ronald''s treasure, and Yvonne''s cherished sister. And the Quinns, they were Ste''s to protect with her life.

    "My fault, don''t be mad," Jeremy felt his head aching.

    Ste huffed, "Mr. Patel, instead of wasting time here, you should be getting my brother to trust you. All the schemes in the world and you choose looking for connections?"

    Jeremy scratched his head, "But from what I''ve gathered, your brother...he cares about you a lot."

    "You went digging into our family?"

    Jeremy remained silent. Great, in his panic, he''d spilled the beans.

    "Not at all, I was just trying to figure things out, you know, working with your brother is crucial."

    "Our family don''t do backdoor."

    There it was again, "our family", making it crystal clear to Jeremy the chasm between the Quinns and the Larkins.

    Portis City was buzzing these days. The Larkins and Yorick plotting to shut down Ste''s studio, Jeremy was well aware.

    He''d been waiting for theireuppance, especially Yorick''s.

    "Yorick wants to work with your brother too," Jeremy mentioned.

    Upon hearing it, Ste raised an eyebrow at him.

    Jeremy went on, "No offense, just saying, the Quinn family''s mines, we and the Quarrys are all eyeing them."

    "You won''t get them," Ste cut in.

    Tough to hear, but factual.

    What Ronald held, he could keep with a word; no one else stood a chance.

    Jeremy was rendered speechless.

    "But if your brother worked with Yorick, wouldn''t that irk you?"

    Straightforward didn''t work, so he went for a different path.

    Ste replied, "Even if they did, it wouldn''t bother me."

    Plus, Yorick working with Ronald? Unlikely.

    Ste was sure of it!

    "Could you, then, point me in the right direction?"

    Now, with Ronald avoiding him, Jeremy was beside himself.

    Ste said, This isn''t personal,

    must

    contractething off with here

    Jeremy repeated, "The contract?"

    Ste nodded, "You and Yorick aren''t the same, there''s no personal angle here."

    "Really?"

    "Why would I lie?"

    Wait....

    Ste''s hint made Jeremy recall a specific use!

    The Patel Group''s contracts were standard, unchangeable. Was it that use meant to bind the other party that Ronald objected to?

    Realizing this, Jeremy stood up, "Ah, what a blunder."

    "Thanks, I''ll have it sorted immediately...and, uh..."

    \re ex

    He nced at Ste and then added, "Yorick and Urs''s past isn''t coincidental. Urs once saved Yorick''s life. This savior-to-lover plot, best stay out of it, it''s a no-entry zone!"

    As a token of gratitude for Ste''s insight, Jeremy shared Yorick''s past with her.

 Chapter 140

    Although Ste was putting up a tough front against Yorick, spreading the word about calling off their engagement herself, who could truly understand the heart of a girl like her?

    Anyway, Jeremy warned Ste not to waste her time on Yorick. A man like that, even if you got what you wished for and ended up together, it was a life that could hardly be happy ever after. Ste''s face changed a bit; she didn''t expect there to be such an issue between Yorick and Urs.

    "Thanks."

    Jeremy left the velvet box behind, "I''m off, keep the gift."

    It was meant for her after all; there was no taking it back. Jeremy wasn''t one to take back what he had given!

    ...

    Exiting Ste''s office, Jeremy bumped into Yorick, who was on his way to see her.

    Yorick''s expression was sour. Seeing Jeremying out of Ste''s office made him buzz with irritation!

    A certain thought naturally popped into his mind.

    As they passed each other, Yorick grabbed Jeremy''s wrist abruptly, "What are you doing here?"

    In his view, Ste and Jeremy had no connection.

    So, Jeremy visiting Ste now, what could it be about!?

    Jeremy looked at Yorick with a smile, "What do you think I''m here for?"

    Seeing Yorick''s face, Jeremy knew he must''ve misunderstood.

    Normally, Jeremy would rify things a bit, but not for Yorick! He hated how Yorick would always think so lowly of Ste. He looked forward to Ronald tearing Yorick apart. Jeremy''s nonchnce infuriated Yorick even further.

    But before he could act, Jeremy spoke first, "You sure you want to fight with that unrecovered hand and your leg? Don''t me me if you can''t walk afterward." Thatment only fueled Yorick''s rage!

    His hand was fractured, needing a cast for over a month as the doctor said. Though the leg injury wasn''t severe, it still hurt, making him limp a bit. "What exactly did youe to see her for?" Yorick asked through gritted teeth.

    Jeremy replied, "None of your freaking business! She told the

    Reel

    f Portis City she''s done with

    can''t I pursue her?"

    Rage filled Yorick''s chest.

    Jeremy shook him off and didn''t linger.

    ?

    territter all, this was Ste''s

    ve

    territory, and causing a scene here could lead to misunderstandings.

    If it got back to Ronald, Jeremy would be the one in trouble.

    From what he gathered from Ste, Ronald''s visit to Portis City meant the Quarry family was out of the game.

    He''d better go back and sort out his contracts, maybe there was still hope.

    Dealing with Ronald was the priority, Yorick was just a waste of time.

    So Jeremy left.

    Yorick stood there, fuming and dizzy with anger.

    That damn Ste, what was going on between her and Jeremy?

    Tabitha tried to stop Yorick. But Yorick wasn''t someone she could just stop.

    Ste said no visitors, but Tabitha couldn''t hold him back, so angry she thought about calling the police.

    The office door was mmed open against the wall.

    Inside, Ste had just opened the velvet box Jeremy left behind.

    Arge, sparkling diamond ring

    Ching of it, Yorick charged

    caught her eye, and before she c think

    in like a storm.

    When Yorick saw the ring, he froze on spot!

    "Is this from Jeremy?"

    So, Jeremy hade to propose to her?

 Chapter 141

    At that moment, Yorick''s mind wentpletely nk.

    His eyes seething with rage, he red at Ste, his lips quivering as if he was about to say something. However, words failed him entirely.

    Ste nced at Yorick and then at therge diamond ring in the box. For a second, she thought she had seen it wrong.

    A ring, really?

    Wait, Jeremy...

    His idea of making amends was a gift for marriage proposal? Was he too naive to understand the significance of a ring?

    Or...

    No way he fell for her and was proposing. That was off the table!

    Even the most clueless person wouldn''t gift a ring. So, was it because of Jeremy''s brain rot that he didn''t grasp the meaning of a ring? "Ste!" Yorick roared, his voice thick with fury.

    "Are you nuts? Why are you shouting? So what if he proposes to me? What''s it to you?" Ste snapped.

    His voice almost shattered her eardrums. Truly, he was beyond help at this point!

    She and Jeremy barely had any connection, and it wasn''t like Yorick didn''t know that. To even link that to a proposal was beyond her.

    Yorick''s breathing grew erratic, "Well, excellent, so you have that much backing you up! No wonder you dared to break off our engagement, and even cut ties with the Larkin family."

    "Yes, I have that much support. So what? Does that inconvenience your ns to oppress me?"

    Indeed, Yorick and the Larkin family were infuriated, and that was exactly why.

    They had tried every trick in the book, hoping to see Stee crawling back to them in misery. But what did they get? Not even a whimper of surrender.

    Instead, they saw the formidable force backing her.

    Right, she had a powerful force behind her.

    While Yorick was busy digging into her past, there was this mysterious force thwarting his efforts.

    And then there were all these men around her.

    Just how much about Ste did Yorick not know?

    Ste stood up and walked towards the floor-to-ceiling window, looking down at the street below, where the traffic flowed like ants.

    Her smile looked even more scornful, "nning to cancel my cards, shut down my studio, huh? What''s your n? To make me unable to pay my rent, to make me apologize to Urs, to beg you on my knees to reactivate my cards, or to keep me from starving to death?" Her words, dripping with sarcasm, struck Yorick hard.

    Even though these were their ns all along, hearing Ste spell it out made him ufortably aware of their pettiness.

    More than anything, it choked him up.

    "Don''t put Urs into this. It''s your own actions and now you want to drag her down?"

    "What have I done?"

    The moment Yorick finished, Ste''s sarcastic retort was ready.

    "In the beginning, I didn''t do anything, did I?"

    Yorick was speechless.

    Ste continued, "In the beginning, you had no idea that the house at Silk-River Residences is mine, nor did you know that I own a studio. At that time, what exactly did I do to provoke you? To warrant such extreme retaliation from you?"

    Yorick was furious now.

    But to

    MS

    thee, his anger and that of

    family stemmed from the

    same source. They were enraged because, despite all their efforts, they couldn''t suppress her

    Yorick struggled for breath, "Enough with your words!"

    "Oh! Done talking, are we? Then tell me, why are you here?"

    Yorick was momentarily speechless.

    What was he here for? In the heat of the moment, he had actually forgotten.

    This damned woman, she always had a way of infuriating him to the point of oblivion at the worst possible times.

    Ste raised an eyebrow, "You''re here about Wave Residence, aren''t you?"

    At the mention of that ce, Yorick felt a sharp pang in his chest.

    Indeed, he was there for that reason. He had promised Urs he would had her discharged within a week and move into Wave Residence.

    He had told her about the room

    where one could see the sunrise in the morning and the sunset in the evening and hear the sound of the ocean.

    Now, on the third day, if he couldn''t secure Wave Residence...

    The thought made Yorick feel suffocated.

    "Have you been staying at Wave Residence these past few days?"

    He had checked. She hadn''t been living at Silk-River Residences, and hadn''t returned there in days.

 Chapter 142

    Plus he and Orion had bumped into Ste at the Wave Residence earlier. So now, Yorick was convinced - Ste was definitely living there! Ste replied, "Yeah, I live there. What''s the big deal?"

    Hearing Ste admit it in person made Yorick''s heart tighten again. The ce Urs dreamt of visiting was now Ste''s home.

    "Who owns the ce?"

    At this moment, Yorick was a whirlwind of emotions, barely able to hear his own voice.

    Ste uttered, "Why are you asking me? Thought you were Mr. Big Shot who found out it''s owned by some sixty-six-year-old geezer?" Not this line again!

    Every time Wave Residence came up, she''d throw that line at him.

    Yorick growled, "Tell me, who is it!"

    He asked again, grinding his teeth in frustration.

    Ste, seeing him all worked up, sarcasticallyughed, "So, Mr. Quarry, you''re admitting to my face you''re not so capable after all?" Yorick was livid. She had this knack - her words could spark a fire in anyone''s chest.

    Ste kept on, "Admit it, and I''ll tell you. Will you?"

    Yorick couldn''t answer it. Asking him to admit his incapability in front of her, this infuriating woman, was boldly humiliating him. Yorick took a couple of deep breaths, but it did little to calm the storm inside him. His gaze towards Ste turned colder. "You''re something else."

    Ste turned around, arms crossed, "Indeed, I am. Ready for your next move, or shall we see what you''ve got?"

    Before Yorick could retort with a "just you wait", Ste beat him to it.

    Such brazen defiance was unheard of in Portis City, especially towards Yorick.

    But Ste, she just did!

    In the end, Yorick stormed off.

    Before leaving, though he couldn''t hurl another threat at her, he still threw out, "I''d love to see if you can actually marry Jeremy. His family is a whole other ball game. Don''t think just because Jeremy proposed, you''ve got it in the bag!"

    Tabitha entered.

    "Boss."

    Ste put down her water ss, "He left?"

    Tabitha nodded, "Yeah, looking all fierce!"

    He was nothing like the man who carried the boss awayst time, kind to both the boss and her staff.

    This heir to the Quarry family, what did he have besides his inheritance? Being with someone so temperamental was downright depressing! Steughed, "He''s never in a good mood!"

    Tabitha was curious about how her boss endured this guy for two years?

    After leaving the documents, Tabitha exited.

    Then Ronald called, "Do you want the Larkin family''s money?"

    Ste was baffled. Why did he bring this up all of a sudden?

    "That pittance..."

    Truth be told, since returning to the Larkin family Urs had been at her throat non-stop. Especially when Cloudia bought something for her Urs would unt her purchases. Little did she know, Ste never cared for it. In Ferrond, she had more and far better things than she could count.

    Ronald said, "It might be peanuts to you, but to them, it''s a feast."

    When they lost what they valued most, it was torture. Despite being Ste''s blood rtives, their treatment of her wouldn''t pass Ronald''s test.

    Ste caught on to Ronald''s hint, "So, Ronald, you say I should take it?"

    She wouldn''t mind. Without Ronald, she''d fend for herself. With him, she''d follow his lead.

    "How about it? I give, you take, deal?"

    His voice, maic and indulgent, was impossible for Ste to ignore, filled with an irresistible blend of dominance and power. "Your call," Ste replied sweetly.

    Regardless of her interest, the Larkin

    family was bound to suffer without their assets! Just as Ste thought Ronald was about to hang up, he suddenly asked, "Miss me?"

    As Ste heard that, her heart fluttered, her cheeks involuntarily blushing.

 Chapter 143

    Ronald''s sudden question sent a shiver down Ste''s spine, prompting an instinctive response from her lips, "Yes."

    The moment she spoke, she felt her body temperature rise, her cheeks burning hot.

    The man on the phone chuckled low, "Good girl."

    "Then, may I have hot wings night?"

    "Hmm?"

    Ungrateful girl, linking him with wanting hot wings?

    Ste carefully added, "It''s been a while since I''ve had one."

    Ever since she moved to Portis City, hot wings had be her favorite. Initially, it was the fiery, spicy sensation that briefly numbed her longing and pain for everything back in Ferrond. Over time, she grew to genuinely enjoy it.

    Back in Ferrond, Ronald always kept spicy foods away from her, fearing they''d upset her stomach.

    Having never really indulged before, she didn''t miss it, but once she acquired the taste, she was hooked.

    The man on the phone, hearing her pitiful tone, relented, "Alright, but you''re not going out for it. I''ll have the chef prepare it."

    This was a significant concession from Ronald, given his high standards for food quality. Ste had been under his care and been hospitalized twice as a child due to food-rted issues, so Ronald was particrly strict about her diet. As Ste heard Ronald''s agreement, her voice lightened instantly, "You''re the best, Ronald."

    "What about the Larkin family? How do you n to deal with them, Star?"

    Even though their assets were pittances, the Larkin family and their adopted daughter had caused Ste enough trouble over the years just for that. Ronald''s anger couldn''t simmer quietly if they weren''t punished.

    When Ste heard Ronald mention the people of the Larkin family, she could sense a hint of testing in his voice. After a moment of thought, she said, "Every minute they face me now is torture." That was the truth.

    Urs''s illness urgently needed the attention of Finley and Tegan, yet in their eyes, both of their consent was controlled by Ste, causing them endless agony.

    "Haven''t had enough of tormenting them?" Ronald probed.

    "There''s no need for me to torment them further."

    They were tormenting themselves enough.

    Plus, Ronald''s mention of taking away the Larkin family''s assets clearly meant they were already on target. Without a shred of doubt, the Larkin family was about to turn into aplete mess. Hearing Ste not utter a single word in defense of the Larkin family, Ronaldughed indulgently, "Good girl, I''ll have the chef prepare hot wings for you tonight." "Great."

    Yorick was seething.

    Every time he thought of Ste''s attitude towards him, he couldn''t stop lighting one cigarette after another as soon as he got into the car.

    Orion, catching glimpses of his mood in the rearview mirror, didn''t dare utter a word.

    Thesest few days, with the issues at Mist Bay, had been especially trying for them. Wave Residence had indeed be a source of endless frustration.

    The information was particrly

    hard toe by. Besides

    discovering that a fifty-eight-year-old man had handled the contract that day, they had nothing else to go on.

    en

    Where was this old man now? Who was he? They had no clues!

    Yorick took a deep drag from his cigarette.

    "Do you think she ever truly had feelings for me over the years?"

    Orion uttered, "What?"

    Yorick''s question was so unexpected; Orion waspletely confused about the point of him saying that.

    She? Was he talking about Ste? Was Ste''s potential affection for him that important?

    Yorick closed his eyes, an aura of darkness enveloping him, "It''s too cold."

    "Should I get you a nket?"

    Orion had misunderstood Yorick''s reference to Ste''s cold heart and her cold demeanor towards him, thinking he was physically cold instead. "Why do you think she agreed to our engagement?" Yorick asked.

    Orion was speechless for a moment, his breath hitching, finally grasping that Yorick was referring to Ste''s icy attitude.

    Indeed, Ste had always been distant towards him. Especially now that Urs was back, her coldness seemed even more pronounced.

    From her behavior, it was clear Ste had never truly fell for Yorick.

    Why, then, had she agreed to their engagement?

    Orion pondered for a moment, "Ms. Quinn might not be as simple as we think."

    His perspective differed from Yorick''s and the Larkin family''s. In his view, Ste''s sess in earning over seven hundred thousandst year with her studio was indicative of her significant abilities. If Ste were truly powerless, not even a hundred men behind her could have elevated her status.

    Hearing Orion''s thoughts, Yorick scoffed, "She''s definitely not simple, managing to bewitch so many men is a skill in itself."

    Orion was at a loss for words, finding it hard to reply.

    Was it merely her ability to enchant

    men? There were many women who

    could do that, yet not many could

    stand as tall as she did. He still believed there was more to Ste than just her allure to men.

 Chapter 144

    "Did Ms. Quinn spill the beans on who''s behind Wave Residence?!"

    Lately, Yorick''d been hounding Ste about it, showing up every day, but Ste''d been MIA. Now, the word on the street was Yorick''d been working on getting Urs moved into Wave Residence for some recuperation. The Larkin family was already packing Urs''s bags.

    Yorick remained silent. Orion''s question made his expression darkened once more.

    Seeing Yorick mmed up, Orion got his answer - nothing squeezed out of Ste.

    Ste''s lips were sealed tighter than Fort Knox.

    ...

    Yorick had been trying to figure out why Ste agreed to their engagement in the first ce. Though it was the Larkin family''s decision, Ste''s fiery spirit didn''t seem the type to just roll over.

    And now, off to the hospital, he still couldn''t make heads or tails of it.

    Seeing Yorick, Urs greeted him with a gentle smile, "Rick, you finally made it."

    Yorick nodded.

    Cloudia couldn''t help but beam at Yorick, over the moon about him buying Wave Residence for Urs.

    Let the Quarry n kick up a fuss; Yorick''s heart was what mattered most!

    "Y''all chat."

    With that, she turned and left the room, shutting the door behind her.

    Urs tenderly tugged on Yorick''s sleeve. Noticing his troubled look, she asked softly, "What''s wrong?"

    Her tone was gentle. Yorick could see Urs''s spirits had lifted ever since they talked about moving into Wave Residence, seemingly improving her health too.

    The thought of telling her Wave Residence might be off the table now, Yorick couldn''t bear it.

    "Nothing much, been eating well?"

    Yorick affectionately tousled Urs''s soft hair.

    She seemed perkier, but Yorick could still hear the frailty in her voice due to her health conditions. Thinking of Ste''s vibrant energy made him wonder, why couldn''t Urs catch a break health-wise? "Rick, Rick?"

    "Hmm?"

    Yorick snapped back to reality, his gaze at Urs filled with even more tenderness.

    Urs asked, "What''s on your mind? Called you a few times."

    "Work stuff, what''s up?"

    Urs said, "I was thinking, if we move into Wave Residence, I''d love sunflower curtains."

    Yorick was speechless, his brow twitching violently at her words.

    But as he met Urs''s gaze, which dripped with anticipation, he still nodded in agreement. Deep down, he knew Wave Residence was a long shot.

    They hadn''t figured out who the real

    owner was, but even if they did,

    Ste was living there, potentially bad-mouthing them to the mysterious man behind it alb

    en

    Buying it seemed impossible now.

    "If I could just live there, even dying there would be enough for me."

    "Don''t talk like that!"

    Yorick''s voice dropped, a mix of frustration and panic.

    Urs uttered, "I''m serious, Rick. Once I die, it''d be great if you bury me by the sea. I''m scared of being burn to ashes, so scared."

    Urs spoke of her fears unceasingly; she was genuinely terrified.

    "Can you find me a ce surrounded by the sea, mountains and trees?"

    "Enough, I won''t let you die, okay?" Yorick choked out.

    Death was a topic too heavy for them now, once distant but painf real and heavy at the moment, especially with Urs''s frail health on the line.

    Urs had intent to talk more, but then, Yorick''s phone rang - it was Imogen.

    "Get back here now, your dad''s waiting for you."

    Imogen sounded off on the other end, and knowing Thane Quarry, Yorick''s father, rarely interfered after he handed over their business to Yorick. Over these few days, he''d asked to see Yorick for the second time, which obviously signaled trouble.

    "I''m kinda..."

    "Don''t push me, Yorick. You know

    Urs can''t handle any more stress Imogen cut Yorick off an impassive tone before thetter could finish his words.

    ncing at Urs, who was grabbing his sleeve, he eventuallypromised, "Got it." Hanging up, he faced Urs, who had heard enough to let go of his sleeve, "You''d better go now."

    A furious Imogen was no joke, and just as what she said, her fragile state couldn''t withstand any shock.

 Chapter 145

    On Ste''s side.

    She got a message from Urs, "Rick mentioned that once I move into Wave Residence, he''s nning to put up sunflower curtains in my room."

    Ste wrote, "Guess you can start shopping for those curtains now."

    Such a show-off!

    Hmph!

    Just four more days, then she''d see how Yorick managed to wrap this up. The reputation of Portis City''s foremost heir, would be tarnished just like that, hrious.

    ...

    At the hospital.

    At the sight of Ste''s indifferent response, a hint of malice shed in Urs''s eyes.

    Just as she was about to send another message, Cloudia walked in.

    Urs quickly deleted the message she was typing and handed her phone to the nurse, "Thanks a lot."

    "Don''t mention it."

    The nurse took the phone, gave Cloudia a respectful nod, and left.

    Cloudia''s smile didn''t wane, "So, everything set with Wave Residence?"

    Just thinking about Urs moving into Wave Residence made her uncontrobly happy.

    Lately, she''d been the butt of jokes among those high-societydies, calling her daughter a burden. As if, Cloudia''s foster daughter, a burden? That was augh. She was going to marry Yorick and live in Wave Residence. Hearing Cloudia bring up it, Urs nodded, "Yeah, he even said he''d change my curtains to sunflower ones once I move in."

    Cloudia''s smile grew even wider.

    "He really does care about you. You better cherish himter."

    At the mention of the future by Cloudia, Urs felt a flutter in her heart. Could there really be a future between her and Yorick? She hoped so. Once she was well, she couldn''t dare to mess things up. After all, life needed to be valued.

    "These past few days, thewyer has been looking for you, Mom. You still can''t let go of Ste, can you?" Urs asked softly.

    Given the mess between Ste and the Larkin family, she thought Cloudia would be the first to sign the disownment agreement.

    But instead, she''d been avoiding thewyer. What was that about? Couldn''t let go of that rebellious bitch?

    Mentioning Ste soured Cloudia''s mood.

    "s...She''s still my daughter, Urs. Let me deal with her once you''re better."

    Cloudia hesitated to sign off on

    , fearing future re

    All

    her decisions regarding Ste fately were made in anger.

    One shouldn''t make any decisions in a fit of rage.

    As Urs heard this, her heart

    lurched. Waiting until she was better to decide? What did that mean? Did it imply that by then, her entire focus would be on making it up to Ste?

    en

    If that was the case, she...

    This thought made Urs''s heart pound, her face paling.

    Well, then! It seemed she underestimated Ste.

    She had wanted the Larkin family to personally kick her out of Portis City.

    Now, look how things turned out: the financial support remains, the studio isn''t shut down, and Ste isn''t going anywhere?

    So, what was the point of all her previous efforts? All for nothing?

    Cloudia sighed, "Urs, it truly

    breaks my heart. How could they raise her to be like this? What does that tell us? That they don''t care about her! Must be their negligence leading to her bing this way, right?"

    Talking about Ste''s foster family boiled Cloudia''s blood.

    In her view, if they had raised Ste right, she would be as gentle as Urs.

    Not the hellion she was now, trading insults and evening to blows.

    The mere thought that her foster family might have mistreated Ste pained Cloudia as a mother.

    Yet, whenever Ste infuriated her, she regretted ever bringing her back.

 Chapter 146

    Urs sighed, "Alright, Mom. Really, you should spend more time with her. It''s okay with me."

    "You''re always so understanding."

    Lately, having been avoiding Ste, Cloudia had thought some things through.

    ise was right. After all, Ste wasn''t by her side as she grew up. If she approached the situation with a lecturing tone, Ste would definitely resist. Well, everything would have to wait until Urs got better.

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, Urs screamed in pain, doubling over and clutching her stomach on the hospital bed.

    Cloudia was immediately snapped out of her reverie.

    Seeing Urs in such agony, she panicked, "Urs, what''s wrong?"

    "It hurts...so much."

    "Doctor! Doctor!"

    Urs''splexion had turned ghostly pale, and Cloudia frantically called for medical assistance.

    The doctor arrived swiftly, and the hospital room turned into a scene of chaos.

    Cloudia stood outside the room, her heart in knots as she watched doctors rush in and out, Urs''s cries of pain echoing from within. Her heart ached unbearably.

    An hourter two specialists reached to Cloudia and mentioned Finley and Tegan again.

    "To save Ms. Larkin''s uterus, we need Tegan back as soon as possible."

    Cloudia felt her heart leap to her throat. Urs''s uterus, of course, had to be preserved.

    Considering Yorick''s feelings for her, they were bound to end up together. The Quarry family had never been fond of Urs, and if she couldn''t bear children for them... Even though Yorick adored her, trouble would loom in their future. With that thought, Cloudia choked out, "We must...we must save it!"

    No matter what, Urs''s uterus had to be preserved.

    "Then we need to get Tegan back immediately."

    "Finley must join the effort too!" the senior professor added.

    Cloudia felt her heart being squeezed tight.

    Finley, Tegan...

    Why did it all have to depend on Ste?

    They had tried various ways to get the two back over the past few days. But no matter what they offered, neither of them seemed interested.

    So, it all came back to Ste''s involvement!

    ...

    Over at Ste''s ce.

    Susanna came over, suggesting they have lunch together, but really, she was there to gossip. Portis City had been buzzing with drama, especially concerning the Quarry family''s reaction to Urs and what the Larkin family, along with Yorick,

    wanted to do for her.

    "Urs''s seriously a fake angle."

    Ste chuckled, "More like a doomed one."

    Tegan had confirmed Urs''s illness wasn''t fake, having been part of the medical examination herself. Initially, Ste had thought Urs was feigning her condition!

    Susanna snorted, "Well, that''s her karma!"

    A doomed fate, indeed, was karma.

    Ste mused, "Exactly. So, what do you feel like eating for lunch?"

    Susanna suggested, "How about hot wings? Sounds good?"

    Ste shot it down, "No way!"

    If she went ahead with that, she''d never hear the end of it from Ronald.

    Besides, Ronald had already

    promised to have the family chef

    prepare it for her that evening.

    When Susanna had arrived, Ste had already messaged Ronald about their lunch ns, and his response was clear, "No hot wings outside!"

    Even through the screen, she could sense his determined attitude.

    Susanna grimaced, "Is your brother some kind of overprotective guardian? He''s so strict with you."

    "There''s someone even stricter."

    "Who?"

    "My sister!"

    Susanna''s mouth twitched, "You have a sister in that household?"

    Ste nodded, "Yes."

    And in that household, she also had a sister, Yvonne Quinn.

    Oh, how she missed her.

 Chapter 147

    Over the past few years, she couldn''t stop thinking about every member of the Quinn family. She was always lurking in the shadows, meticulously following their lives.

    Susannamented, "You and that family, you seem to be living the good life."

    On the other hand, ever since the Larkins found Ste, Urs had been stirring up trouble non-stop. Talking about favoritism.

    But Ste was also an adopted daughter in the Quinn household, and she got along just fine with them, didn''t she?

    Ste replied, "I guess it''s different, I was with them since I was a baby."

    Susanna nodded, "Makes sense. Babies are so soft and adorable, who could ever have bad intentions towards a baby?"

    But there was another thing.

    Susanna felt, "Kindness begets kindness. You must have been really good to them too."

    The bad blood between Ste and Urs stemmed from Urs''s initial attempts on her life. The Larkins'' baseless usations had soured rtionships, leading to frequent shes and bias against Ste, their own flesh and blood. After bring her back, the Larkins never showed much genuine affection towards Ste. And Ste, who was pampered by the Quinns since childhood, naturallycked the patience to deal with them. "Let''s go, time for lunch."

    Ste didn''t want to discuss the Larkins anymore. Getting up, she grabbed her bag and left.

    Susanna didn''t make furtherment on the topic, but couldn''t help mentioning, "Yorick has been turning heaven and earth to find the owner of Wave Residence. I''m curious to see his reaction when he finds out it''s you." Ignorance was bliss.

    Now, those in the know couldn''t help butugh at the antics of Yorick and the Larkins.

    Ste remarked, "Don''t tell him, let him be clueless."

    Susanna chuckled, "You''re right. Yorick does act like aplete fool sometimes."

    Together, they headed out for lunch.

    They had barely left when Cloudia arrived, and Tabitha tried to call Ste to warn her. But Ste had her phone on silent, making it impossible to reach her.

    ...

    At the restaurant.

    While cutting into her steak, Susanna mentioned, "Sirena has been grounded by his bro. He''s not letting her out of the house."

    Ste raised an eyebrow, "Seriously grounded?"

    When Jeremy mentioned it, Ste thought he was joking, given Sirena was his sister.

    If she was really grounded, Sirena would surely make a huge fuss. She

    wondered what was delet

    swnov

    about Jaxon that caught Sirena''s eye.

    Susanna nodded, "Yep, grounded for real. She used to be out shopping with someone or the other all the time haven''t seen her out fordays now."

    wn

    Just like Ste couldn''t stand the Larkins, Susanna had no love lost for Sirena.

    Stemented, "It''s for the best, otherwise if some huge troublees up, it''d be a scandal for the Patel family." "Huh?"

    A scandal

    Ste rified, "Jaxon is no gentleman!"

    At the mention of Jaxon, Susanna remembered something. She

    nced around, ensuring no on

    was lose by, before leaningin towards Ste.

    Whispering, she said, "I suspect Jaxon has a woman on the side."

    Ste paused with her utensils in hand as she heard the words.

    "Yesterday, my niece had a fever, and my mom asked me to check on her at the hospital. Guess what I saw?" Susanna continued. "What is it?"

    "Jaxon with a woman, holding a child around two or three years old."

    Ste remained silent.

    A two or three-year-old child?

    Jaxon''s kid was also around that age.

    Susanna added, "The child looked somewhat simr to Jaxon, could very well be his."

    "And you actually took a closer look?"

    "How could I? It was the child''s resemnce that caught my eye from afar," Susanna expressed her thought wryly.

 Chapter 148

    Ste was genuinely surprised.

    The union between the Larkin family and the Patel family had always been a matter of concern for Cloudia and ise. Logically, Jaxon shouldn''t be seen in public with that woman. Seeing Ste silent, Susanna ask, "Do you know something?"

    "Yeah, I know," Ste nodded.

    Susanna gasped, "Is the child really his? Then what''s the deal with him and Sirena?"

    Could the Patel family really overlook something like this?

    Jaxon was bold, alright. Wasn''t he afraid the Patels would skin him alive for pulling something like this?

    Ste shared, "It''s a long story. Apparently, that woman was a barmaid at Nocturne Hues."

    Susanna, who was about to take a sip of water, choked and spat it out.

    A barmaid at Nocturne Hues?

    Jaxon actually...

    Ste handed her a tissue, "That''s why the Larkins have never epted that woman or the child."

    Susanna pondered, "So Jaxon didn''t fight for her?"

    "What could he fight for? Do you think he''s the type to be sincere?"

    True, Jaxon might have just been ying around and ended up with a bigger situation on his hands.

    "That woman wanted to climb the socialdder by using the child. She waited until the kid was one year old before approaching Jaxon, but it didn''t work out."

    Hearing all this, Susanna was astounded, "This is explosive news. I can''t believe you never told me."

    "Why would I? You know I don''t gossip without good reason."

    Susanna had to agree. Ste was not one to show off or gossip unnecessarily. Otherwise, how could she not know about Ste''s studio making seven hundred thousandst year? She''d never reveal what she wasn''t asked about.

    "If Sirena finds out, she''d turn heaven and earth, not to mention Jeremy."

    Just the thought of Jeremy made Susanna believe Jaxon had a death wish. Of all the trouble in the world he had to stir up this kind.

    "If Jeremy finds out, he''d be gunning for Jaxon."

    Ste remarked, "That barmaid is no easy target."

    A woman who''d keep her pregnancy hidden and only approach Jaxon with a paternity test after the child was born clearly had ambitions.

    Susanna nodded, "She''s definitely scheming. If she learns about the Larkin and Patel alliance, she might just cause trouble."

    Ste kept silent. Her eyes sparkled abruptly at that thought, "Cause trouble, you say?"

    Susanna replied, "If she was truly selfless, she''d have kept the child hidden and never approached Jaxon."

    So, it was

    clear that the woman

    aimed to leverage the child to secure

    her position. Knowing this could

    trigger a scandal if the woman

    learned about Jaxon''s intentions to marry Sirena.

    Seeing Ste silent, Susanna asked, "What are you nning?"

    Ste retorted, "So, they get to mess with me, but I can''t retaliate?"

    Susanna got the message. The Larkins had been too bold in Ste''s world, and she wasn''t one to sit back passively. Searching chaos?

    Let them all dive into the madness together; the more, the merrier.

    The more Ste thought about it, the

    more excited she became, and she immediately called Idris, "Dig up everything on Jaxon''s woman. I''m going big."

    Ronald had already made his move, and now it was her turn to step up.

    As Susanna heard Ste talk about going big, her lips couldn''t help but twitch.

    After hanging up, Ste said, "I''ve been so busy these days, hadn''t even thought of using that woman."

    Ste only regretted she hadn''t taken advantage of that woman earlier as a way to retaliate.

 Chapter 149

    After parting ways with Susanna, Ste had barely set foot in her studio when Idris sent over all the details on Jaxon''s mystery woman.

    Turned out she was indeed from Nocturne Hues. Back there, she imed to be serving the VIP rooms,plete with an address and phone number.

    Just as she was about to head back to her office, Tabitha stopped her in her tracks, "Boss, I called you three times. Why didn''t you pick up?"

    "Phone was on silent. What''s up?"

    Ste was notoriously averse to overtime, a trait she maintained since the inception of her studio. Tabitha was well aware that their boss was, in fact, quite the cker. Her instances of stayingte were few and far between. "That Cloudia stopped by."

    Ste was speechless.

    Cloudia? Again?

    Seemed like she needed to stir up trouble for the Larkin family, or else Cloudia would be constantly bugging her.

    And she still refused to sign the disownment agreement.

    How utterly annoying!

    "How long has she been here?"

    Tabitha responded, "Been waiting for you for two hours."

    That she had the patience to wait this long must be due to Urs''s antics. Recalling Urs''s taunts over the phone, Ste couldn''t help but snicker!

    Just as she was about to make her way to the office, her phone buzzed in her hand.

    Ste answered, and Ronald''s tender, indulgent voice came through, "What did you have for lunch?"

    "Steak!"

    Wasn''t great, so she didn''t eat much. She wasn''t a fan of that stuff, but since her favorite wasn''t avable, nothing else really mattered.

    Ronald asked, "I''m downstairs. Youing down, or should Ie up?"

    Ste said, "You''re here to see me now?"

    "Yeah, got something for you."

    "Then wait a sec."

    Cloudia''s presence wasn''t intimidating to her; she just didn''t want to spark any confrontations.

    More importantly, she didn''t want

    Ronald to witness firsthand how despicable her own kin could be. Despite her efforts to distance herself, the familial ties still made her somewhat ufortable.

    Stepping out of the building, Ste spotted Ronald''s custom ride from a distance. She strode over, and Idris respectfully opened the car door for her. Ste climbed in, "What''s this something you''ve got for me?"

    Meeting the man''s profound and noble gaze, Ste felt her heart flutter uncontrobly! It was as if she was being drawn into his world.

    Ronald pulled out a ne from a blue velvet box, its pendant so beautiful it was breathtaking.

    "Is that the ''Aurora''?"

    Ste recognized its quality at a

    nce! She had seen this diamond at an auction once and had

    marveled at its beauty. Its purity

    exceptional craftsmanship, and

    attention to detail were astonishing.

    Now, Ronald had turned it into a ne and presented it to her.

    "Your hair."He reminded her gently.

    Ste asked, "Is this for me?"

    "Yeah, let me put it on you."

    Ste was at loss for words. Wasn''t this a bit too pricey?

    But facing Ronald''s intense gaze, she dared not utter a word of refusal; knowing his temperament, she reckoned he might just toss it out of the car right then and there. She quickly swept her hair aside.

    As the man leaned in, his breath on her nape was warm, contrasting with the coolness of the ne, causing Ste''s heartbeat to nearly stop.

    Especially with his presence

    enveloping her, she felt a profound

    sense of being protected under his wings. This feeling was so familiar, so much so, that Ste almost felt moved to tears.

    Ronald secured the ne and admired it, "Beautiful."

    Ste sniffed, "Why suddenly give me this? And it''s so expensive."

    "Consider it a bted birthday gift."

    At that, Ste''s heart skipped a beat again.

    Birthday Gift.

    Her mind shed back to how lonely her birthday was this year at the Silk-River Residences. The Larkins and Yorick had all flown overseas to be with Urs.

 Chapter 150

    And for her? Not even a single phone call.

    Had they forgotten their own birthdays? No, how could they forget when she shared her birthday with Urs?

    In the end, it boiled down to simple apathy.

    But that was okay, she hadn''t cared about them for the longest time either.

    Yet, why was Cloudia now hesitating to sign the agreement?

    "What''s on your mind?"

    Ronald caught her being quiet and drifting further into her thoughts; he decided to pull her back to reality.

    Ste confessed, "Nothing much, just that it''s been years since Ist received a birthday present."

    Ever since she stepped out of Ronald''s life, birthday presents had be a thing of the past.

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Ronald pulled her into an embrace. She could instantly feel his uneven breath against her, his maic voice tinged with a certain depth, "Promise me you won''t wander off again?" Tears unbiddenly welled up in Ste''s eyes.

    "I promise, never again."

    Damn the Schultz family for being decimated; now, she had no reason to stray from Ronald''s side anymore.

    Ronald''s embrace tightened.

    "Ronald, I''m sorry." Ste wrapped her arms around his lean waist, nuzzling her head against his chest.

    Ronald responded by gently rubbing the top of her head, an unspoken forgiveness.

    Apologies were unnecessary; back then, he was swamped managing the family''s assets, leaving him unable to protect her from the clutches of the Schultz scum.

    ...

    When Ste returned to her office, it was already half an hourter.

    Tabitha noticed the striking ne adorning her boss''s neck.

    "Wow, Boss, that ne is stunning. Looks familiar...wasn''t it featured on the cover of..."

    "Aurora," Ste cut in.

    Tabitha gasped in disbelief. Hearing the name of the ne, she took a sharp breath.

    Aurora, of all things...

    What kind of person was their boss to own such a priceless piece?

    The value of this diamond was overhyped to over ten million! Even the Larkin family might not afford it. Could it have been that man?

    Ste gave Tabitha a nce, "Is it pretty?"

    Tabitha nodded, "It''s pretty, truly."

    How could such a valuable piece not be? Ste smiled; she thought so too.

    "Is Cloudia still around?"

    "Yes!"

    The brief joy at mentioning Cloudia quickly faded from Ste''s face.

    In Ste''s office.

    Cloudia''s impatience at waiting for Ste for too long was evident on her face, and as the door opened, it was unable for her to mask it quickly enough.

    She forced a smile, "Where have you

    been? I''ve been waiting for a while. People in the studio have been trying

    to reach you but you didn''t answer."

    The matter of phone calls irked Cloudia. To reach her, they had borrowed dozens of phones from the hospital, all to be blocked by Ste. Such cold-heartedness was rare.

    Once Urs''s health improved, she

    resolved to have a stern talk with the family that raised Ste. How had they nurtured her to be this way? Did they even know how to raise a child?

    Ste tossed her bag onto the desk, "Out with it. What do you want?"

    It had to be about Urs; what else could it be?

    As she sat down, the Aurora caught

    the sunlighting through the

    window, incredibly stunning,

    dazzling enough to draw Cloudia''s

    attention, "Your ne, is it..."

    Aurora, it had to be!

    Cloudia remembered seeing it at an auction once. But how could such an astronomically priced piece end up around Ste''s neck?

 Chapter 151

    At the auction that day, Cloudia made a point of showing up in person, bringing Urs along for the ride.

    When the massive canary diamond was unveiled, Urs couldn''t hide her covetous gaze.

    But this was about a piece valued at over ten million dors here, not something the Larkins could just snap up with a wave of their hand.

    And to think, the very same diamond ended up fashioned into a ne, now adorning Ste''s neck? Who exactly snagged that diamond, and what was their connection to Ste? Ste replied, "Aurora!"

    Cloudia''s breath caught in her throat. She questioned, "Who gave this to you? What''s your rtionship with them?"

    "Is that any of your business?" Ste shot back with a biting retort.

    "You..."

    Cloudia felt her breath sink even heavier. She wanted tosh out, but remembering her purpose foring, swallowed down her harsh words.

    Lately, Ste had been nothing but cold towards their rtion. But no matter what, Cloudia was her mother. This repeated disdain was too much to bear.

    "Just say what you came to say," Ste''s voice was icy.

    Feeling unsettled once more, Cloudia took a deep breath, "Tegan and Finley need to return, no more dys."

    The insistence from the medical team on these two being crucial was a clear sign to Cloudia. To save Urs, they were indispensable.

    Ste let out a scoff.

    "You''ve been dodging mywyer for days, I almost thought you''d given up on Urs."

    Cloudia remained silent. Her already paleplexion turned ashen at the mention of thewyer.

    "I won''t cut ties with you, you''re my daughter after all, my own flesh and blood." Cloudia''s tone hardened as she spoke.

    Anyone unaware of their story would think she truly cared about Ste.

    But Ste was too sharp for that.

    She scoffed again, "Do you really et

    care about me as your daughter, or

    is it something behind

    after?"

    You''re

    Blocking her card or driving her to leave the house was futile, and she couldn''t shut down the studio either Even a brainless person would realize what there would be behind her. And now here she was, acting as if there was much maternal affection to speak of.

    Cloudia''s face stiffened.

    Ste continued, "My studio pulls in seven hundred thousand a year, but all you see is the sources that contributes to my sess." "You..."

    Cloudia seemed struck by the usation, her face contorting in difort.

    Ste, however, remained indifferent, continuing, "Ah, the true colors of a businesswoman."

    Even family ties had their price tags.

    Yet, Ste was surprised. The Larkin family actually showed genuine concern for Urs, a testament to her influence.

    Being used mercilessly, Cloudia

    was boiling with rage! The pretense of reconciliation shattered, she snapped, "Do you really need me to sign the papers for them to return?"

    Cloudia was done with the back-and-forth. If signing was what it took for Tegan and Finley toe back Urs, she''d do it. Done with Ste''s ingratitude, she was ready to sever ties. Let''s see if without their backing, those people would still stand by her. Ste remained silent, her gaze falling upon Cloudia.

    Meeting her determined eyes, Cloudia gritted her teeth and nodded, "If that''s what you want, fine, I''ll sign. Are you happy now?" As Cloudia finished her piece, Ste pulled the documents from a drawer and handed them over.

 Chapter 152

    "Sign it."

    Cloudia was speechless.

    In this moment, Ste''s demeanor was clear-cut and decisive. It seemed like she had no attachment left for the entire Larkin family. This only infuriated Cloudia more, her chest heaving vehemently! Cutting ties, huh? Fine, so be it. Then we''ll see who''s left picking up the pieces when regret kicks in.

    Blinded by her anger, Cloudiapletely overlooked the absolute control that underpinned Ste''s actions.

    Finally, with a grit of her teeth, she picked up the pen and signed the disownment agreement.

    The moment thest stroke was made, Ste immediately took the document, as if afraid Cloudia might change her mind.

    Cloudia''s blood boiled at the sight, but she managed to hold back her fury. Barely containing her anger, she asked with as much patience as she could muster, "When will they be back?"

    She had gotten her signature, Cloudia thought, everything should being to an end now.

    However, Ste locked the document in a safe, and then turned to her with an expression of feigned ignorance, "Who? What are you talking about?"

    Cloudia couldn''t speak, feeling her heart sink.

    She asked about "who"? What did she mean by that?

    "You, you..."

    Cloudia was choking up; she started at Ste, hardly believing the conclusion she wasing to. Yet Ste looked back at her nkly, as if genuinely clueless about whom she was referring to. Cloudia felt utterly deceived.

    "Finley and Tegan, you promised me," Cloudia stammered out.

    Ste had said, clear as day, that once the agreement was signed, Finley and Tegan would be allowed to return.

    Now, her nk stares were what? Was she going back on her word?

    Seeing Cloudia''s desperation, Ste couldn''t help but scoff, "Are you joking with me? Finley and Tegan, since when were they mine tomand?

    Mrs. Larkin, you''re quite the

    objects I can just hand over.

    Besides, they''re not my

    subordinates. Why would they listen

    tome?"

    en

    Cloudia trembled with rage. She had been duped by Ste.

    "You, you..." Her shaking finger pointed at Ste, her emotions teetering on the edge of copse.

    Nothing infuriated the Larkin family more than someone making light of Urs''s situation. And now Ste...

    Ste chuckled lightly, "Mrs. Larkin, the disownment agreement has been signed. We''re nothing to each other now, right? Whatever happens to the Larkin family from here on out is none of my concern."

    As if they ever did anything for her. After being brought back, the Larkin family hadn''t offered her a single benefit, only troubles.

    Cloudia''s vision darkened with anger, her mind nk at the mention of the signed agreement.

    "Life and death are at stake, and you''re here ying games with me! Just ask Finley and Tegan toe back."

    Ste secured the agreement, "If you can persuade them yourself, be my guest. I won''t stop you. If you can bring them back, that''s on you.

    As for asking me to help you? Urs wants to take my life. Do I look like a fool, rushing to save her?"

    Urs had been unting her power

    thesest few days. Demanding one thing white stepping on her the next? Well, if she enjoyed stepping on

    people so much, she could just save herself. Why beg anyone for rhelp?

    Cloudia trembled, "You, you, you lied to me. How could you..."

    Her voice broke, unable to form another word. She couldn''t believe that Ste had actually deceived her.

    "How can you be so malicious? That''s a human life we''re talking about! Do you understand how desperately Urs needs Finley and Tegan''s help right now?" Cloudia was beside herself with grief.

    Ste replied, "And what''s that got to do with me? If she dies, she dies. People die every day around the world; am I supposed to cry for each one?"

 Chapter 153

    "You, you, you''re unbelievable." Cloudia couldn''t catch her breath. She was so furious that she fainted. Ste calmly dialed the in-house phone to Tabitha, "Call an ambnce, someone''s passed out."

    "What? Passed out?"

    Cloudia passed out? She seemed so sturdy, to faint here, was she trying to pull a fast one on the boss?

    "I''m on it."

    A scam?

    Not on Tabitha''s watch.

    She dialed 911 and made a few follow-up calls, getting an ambnce there in just over ten minutes. In a haze of concern, Cloudia was whisked away by the ambnce.

    Tabitha returned, her face a picture of difort.

    "Boss, she might have a heart condition, maybe steer clear of such folks in the future, just in case they try to pull something."

    Rtions were already strained, and if the other party harbored any ideas of deception, it would be quite the headache. And given the kind of people they were, scamming Ste seemed entirely usible. Ste uttered, "Heart condition? She just got irritated."

    "What?"

    "By me!"

    Tabitha was like, "..."

    Well, to get someone that worked up, just how ruthless was the boss?

    But thinking of what the Larkin family did to Ste, Tabitha felt it was deserved. They might as well drop dead for all she cared.

    Ste instructed, "Enough with the schadenfreude, I''ve got a task for you, I''ve sent the details to your email."

    Saying this, Ste handed Tabitha the information Idris had found, including an address and a phone number.

    "Print this out and mail it to this address."

    Jaxon sure was generous, probably because of the child that woman bore him, he had set her up in a nice ce - a vimunity. The file clearly stated that the woman now had a personal driver, and Jaxon was spending a good deal on her. Except for not granting her the title of Mrs. Larkin, it seemed he provided everything else.

    Tabitha epted, "Got it."

    ...

    Cloudia had been overwhelmed by anger. Then Yorick and Jaxon would definitely make trouble for Ste.

    No sooner had Tabitha left than she returned to report, "Boss, Jaxon Larkin is here."

    At the mention of Jaxon, Tabitha''s voice was noticeably contemptuous. She must have seen the file.

    A man, ying the field. Though many men did, it was that minority that were particrly despicable.

    Ste answered, "Let him in. And add that woman on Twitter, send her a snippet."

    "Got it."

    Tabitha understood Ste''s intention.

    These people had too much idle

    time if they were bothering her; i et

    they wouldn''t let her live in peace, she''d make sure their worlds were turned upside down.

    As Tabitha turned and left, Jaxon entered, his face stormy.

    It had been days! In those days, although he hadn''t fully grasped the extent of the man behind Ste, he had felt their influence.

    Especially recalling StarRiver Corp.''s words, ''Her partnership? We can''t and wouldn''t dare to break it.''

    And that wasn''t all, they had StarRiver Corp., such a huge

    ????

    vel

    , iming they t

    dare break off their partnership with Ste.

    Who would believe that?

    Thatst ''And you are?'' was not just arrogant but hinted at the power backing Ste.

    Was that man cherishing her so much?

    It made all their ns against Ste fall through.

    He had thought she was an easy

    target, but she turned out to beet

    prickly chestnut. Attempting to grasp her barehanded only got him at handful of thorns.

    Jaxon, seething with anger, pulled out a chair and sat down, "You''re quite something, we all underestimated you."

    Ste replied, "Weren''t you saying you''d shut down my studio? It''s been a couple of days, yet I''ve seen no move from you."

 Chapter 154

    Thestment was dripping with sarcasm, the thickest yet.

    Jaxon''s face turned a furious shade of green on the spot. If he could, he would''ve shut it down once and for all, leaving her no chance of strutting around like now.

    At the moment, Jaxon had no desire to engage in this infuriating exchange with Ste, "Mom was carried out from your ce, what did you do?"

    "Take a guess."

    Compared to Jaxon''s rage, Ste''s tone was utterly nonchnt. Her words were like a thorn stinging Jaxon''s already frayed nerves.

    "That''s our mom. Riding on the coattails of a capable man, have you lost all basic decency and respect for your elders?"

    Ste barely lifted her eyelids to nce at him, "Sorry, not anymore."

    These people dared to lecture her on decency? Did they even know what that meant?

    Jaxon''s breath deepened as he heard this, "What did you say?"

    Ste nonchntly picked up the ss of water in front of her and took a sip.

    "In less than an hour after you leave this ce, the news of her signing the disownment agreement will be all over Portis City.

    By then, everyone will know you''ve cut ties with me. All these years, you and Urs acted as if I waspeting for Mom''s affection. Don''t worry, I''m not that interested."

    Cutting all ties, henceforth, they shared neither honor nor disgrace.

    When she first returned, Urs stirred up so much trouble, all because she was afraid Ste would take the Larkins from her. And Jaxon, even more ridiculous, was scared she''d take away the pathetic, pitiful love for Urs. As if she cared!

    Jaxon couldn''t believe his ears; he absolutely refused to believe it. "What disownment agreement? You really want to cut ties with us?"

    Jaxon mmed his hand down on the desk. That p on the desk sent tingles throughout his body.

    Ste gave him a cold nce, "I have nothing to do with the Larkins anymore. Who are you here yelling at me?"

    "You..." Jaxon''s breath deepened.

    Ste said, "Do you even know what ''right'' means? To me, the Larkins are nothing now, you have no right. So, I''d advise you to get out of here right now, or else..."

    She paused, then stood up, leaning on the desk before vaulting over it tond in front of him, her movements graceful yet efficient.

    Ste crossed her arms, "Know how Yorick got his hand and leg injured?"

    "You did it?"

    "No, but I could."

    "You''re going to hit me?" Jaxon asked.

    Before he could finish his sentence, his face took a solid punch.

    Jaxon''s head buzzed from the pain! His mouth filled with the taste of blood; touching it, he found he was bleeding, and a tooth felt loose. "Ste!" furious, Jaxon roared at her.

    But then, Ste''s fist wasing at his face again. He instinctively tried to grab her wrist, only to didn''t even have the

    gir

    of

    a

    Another punchnded solidly on his face, near his temple this time.

    Jaxon felt his brain rattle. Ste). nee

    disdainfully wiped her wrist that he had grabbed.

    "Dare to yell in my face again, and I guarantee you won''t be leaving here on your feet today. Remember, once the disownment agreement is signed, I have nothing to do with the

    l.ne

    Larkins. You''ve lost the rig with t

    question me."

    "I''m your bro..."

    "Hmm?"

    The word "brother" was cut off halfway by Ste''s dangerous tone, forcing Jaxon to swallow the rest of his sentence.

    It was then he remembered, Ste had never considered him brother.

    Jaxon, chest heaving with rage, barely managed to stand up straight.

    "You''ll pay for today''s actions!" he spat out the words venomously.

    However, the next moment, the office door swung open.

    Ronald stood in the doorway, an icy aura enveloping him, "And what price do you wish her to pay?"

    His voice was light, but the oppressive atmosphere it brought was unmistakable.

 Chapter 155

    Jaxon turned around, locking eyes with Ronald in a stare sharp as an eagle''s talon.

    Feeling the aura emanating from the man, Jaxon felt his heart shudder involuntarily.

    The man''s presence was overwhelming. Even a single nce from him sent waves of danger coursing through Jaxon''s veins. Ronald narrowed his eyes perilously, "Threatening her?"

    Jaxon swallowed hard, his gaze shifting between Ronald and Ste.

    Ste crossed her arms, "Threatening me?"

    Their tones matched perfectly.

    Jaxon felt not only oppressed but also realized how much of a stranger Ste was to him, as if he had never truly known her.

    The already frosty atmosphere of the office plummeted into an unprecedented danger.

    Jaxon clenched his fists, his breathing unsteady, "I..."

    Out of the corner of his eye, he nced towards the door, sensing the immense aura of the man standing there. Who was he? He had never seen him around Portis City. Ronald strode over Ste with long strides, pulling her close, "He just said he''s who to you?"

    "He said he''s my brother."

    Those words seemed to drop the temperature even further. Despite the heating, Jaxon felt a chill down his spine.

    Why did this man''s aura be even more menacing upon hearing Ste call Jaxon her brother?

    Ronald fixed him with a dangerous look, "You really want to be her brother?"

    Jaxon was at a loss for words.

    He was her brother! Or at least he had been until Ste mentioned their mom signing the disownment agreement.

    With that, Jaxon was no longer her brother in any capacity, regardless of whether she ended up begging on the streets or vanished without a trace, she would have nothing to do with the Larkin family. Jaxon scoffed, "As if I could ever deserve such a sister."

    With those words, he stormed out, his anger palpable.

    Severing the ties, then? Fine, so be it. He was curious to see what Ste would amount to without the Larkin family''s backing.

    ...

    Jaxon left the office fuming, his anger not subsiding until he stepped into the elevator, realizing only then that his back was soaked with sweat.

    The man''s aura had been too menacing, likely the same one who had injured Yorick, Ste''s true pir of strength. This man''s presence dwarfed that of Finley and any other man Jaxon had encountered in the hospital corridors.

    The thought of f someone so formidable taking an interest in Ste infuriated Jaxon even more. Just as he exited the elevator, his

    phone buzzed. ncing at the caller ID, he answered, "What''s up?

    "Jaxon, you''re marrying another woman?" the woman''s voice on the line was hysterical with rage.

    Jaxon''s heart skipped a beat.

    Did she know about his affair with Sirena?

    Before he could respond, she continued her tirade, "You lied to me? You told me to wait for you, promised that before our child started school, you''d legitimize him!

    Did you even tell your family about

    us?

    Jaxon was speechless.

    The woman''s bombardment of questions only frustrated Jaxon even more, making his head throb with pain.

    Of course, he had told them, but not a single family member had epted her. He rubbed his throbbing temples, "Are you at home? I''lle over now." "Fine,e here and exin yourself properly."

    After the snarl, the woman hung up, leaving Jaxon by his car; eyes close, he gripped his phone tightly.

    Before he could drive off, Cloudia''s call came through, "Jaxon, what are we going to do?"

    Pain was evident in Cloudia''s voice.

    Despite his headache, Jaxon tried to sound soothing, "You''re awake?"

    "Yeah."

    Cloudia was still furious about Ste''s role in her fainting spell.

    "Urs''s doctor just told me, if Finley and Tegan don''t get involved in her treatment soon, she might only have three months left."

 Chapter 156

    "Let''s just go ahead with the surgery. We can''t count on Ste," Jaxon stated without hesitation.

    If Tegan and Finley can''t make it, then what''s at risk can''t be saved, like Urs''s health.

    They had been trying to get Tegan back just to save her uterus. But now, when it was a matter of life and death, obviously, life mattered more.

    As for Ste, he had realized that damn girl just didn''t care about them at all. Moreover, she seemed to wish Urs gone.

    Cloudia sighed, "It''s no use."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The doctor told me the spread has been severe these past few days, and they reckon it''s already past the optimal time for surgery. They''re trying to manage it, but the risk of this surgery is incredibly high. They might not be able to keep her alive through it. If we had operated sooner, maybe, but now it''s toote."

    In the end, it boiled down to getting Finley and Tegan involved.

    Jaxon protested, "It''s only been a few days, hasn''t it?"

    Just a few days!

    How could that be toote?

    Cloudia sighed, "To ordinary people, time flies, but for cancer patients, it''s always a matter of life and death."

    These few days could mean a lifetime for them. Especially since Urs had a couple of other critical conditions.

    Jaxon''s breathing became unsteady again.

    Cloudia continued, "What do we do now? Ste tricked me. She said if I signed the disownment agreement, she''d make Finley and Tegane back. She didn''t keep her word."

    Mentioning Ste only intensified Cloudia''s anger.

    "She tricked you?"

    Jaxon''s breathing became even more unsteady. He knew his mother had copsed here, so he rushed over, initially to confront Ste. Instead, he ended up getting punched twice by her. The cold wind made him feel a chill between his teeth. Cloudia''s voice was filled with sorrow, "She tricked me into signing, saying once I did, Tegan and Finley would return to treat Urs."

    Jaxon was aware of this. He had

    even wondered why his mother

    hadn''t Gigned immediately,

    considering Urs''s health was at

    stake.

    wn

    It turned out, whether she signed or not, Ste had no intention of involving Finley and Tegan in Urs''s treatment.

    Jaxon fumed, "That''s outrageous. I''m going to find her!"

    In his frustration, he turned to head back to confront Ste.

    However, just as he hung up, he remembered the menacing man in Ste''s office. If he went back now...

    Thinking about another conflict, Jaxon clenched his fists, his whole body trembling with anger.

    His phone vibrated again, this time it was a call from ise Larkin.

    Before Jaxon could speak, ise said, "Get to the office now."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Something bad happened," ise''s tone was serious on the other end.

    That seriousness made Jaxon feel uneasy. After hanging up and ncing at the entrance of the

    Orient Nexus Building, h

    not to go after Ste.

    Meanwhile, Ste in her office waspletely dumbfounded.

    She instinctively tried to snatch the velvet box from Ronald''s hands, but it was toote.

    Ronald smoothly dodged and had already opened it.

    He nced at therge diamond ring inside the box and then looked solemnly at Ste, "Star, what''s this?"

    His tone was gentle. Yet, it made Ste''s heart shiver, and she began to stutter, "Ronald, don''t get it wrong, that thing, I tell you, the person who sent it is crazy, absolutely crazy!"

    Jeremy said it was an apology gift, and she was baffled when she opened it.

    Who sent arge diamond ring as an apology gift? This was just nuts!

 Chapter 157

    Ronald''s lips curled into a smile.

    It was supposed to be a smile, yet to Ste, it seemed eerily terrifying. "Ronald, please don''t smile like that; it scares me."

    Ste stepped forward, and with a look of pure innocence, cautiously tugged at Ronald''s sleeve.

    But Ronald, at this moment, wasn''t someone to be easily cated. He withdrew his arm, the smile vanishing from his lips, "Who gave it to you?" His voice carried a chill.

    Such an extravagant diamond ring clearly showed someone''s intentions.

    Or was it that she had some secrets in Portis City he wasn''t aware of?

    Did she already have a boyfriend?

    The thought crossed his mind, and a colder shade passed through Ronald''s eyes.

    Ste blurted out, "Jeremy."

    She didn''t even pause to think. She never covered for anyone, regardless of what Jeremy meant to Ronald as a business associate.

    Nor did she care if there was some misunderstanding behind this ring; she refused to be caught in one, especially not with Ronald. "Jeremy?" Ronald repeated as he heard the name, a flicker of surprise crossing his stern gaze, quickly reced by a deeper coldness. Jeremy, huh! How very generous of him.

    Ste nodded, "Yes, Jeremy. He said it was an apology gift."

    Mentioning this made Ste''s head ache.

    An apology gift, really? Saying it out loud didn''t make it any more believable to herself, let alone Ronald.

    What was Jeremy thinking? This was so unreliable.

    As expected, Ronald raised an eyebrow.

    "An apology?" his tone was clearly skeptical.

    Ste nodded again, "Yes. His sister Sirena and I had a fallout, remember? He said it was to apologize."

    In her opinion, this was Jeremy trying to make connections. She had made her stance clear then; no matter what he offered, it wouldn''t change a thing. And she hadn''t said a word in his favor.

    With a snap, Ronald closed the velvet box and tossed it into the trash can. He looked at Ste, his gaze still chilly, "An apology with a ring? Do you buy that?" Ste pouted, gazing hopelessly at Ronald.

    "I know, right?! Do you think he''s out of his mind? When I saw it was a ring, I was stunned."

    After all, he was one of Portis City''s top heirs. To not know what was appropriate to give as a gift?

    That was so unreliable. No wonder Ronald was hesitant to engage with his business proposals.

    Ronald''s gaze on Ste remained inscrutable.

    Feeling a bit uneasy under his stare, she reached out again and took his hand, "Bro."

    In that moment, she was like a little girl who had done something wrong, not daring to act out in front of her parent.

    Ronald reached out, pulling her into his embrace.

    His warm fingertips gently lifted her delicate chin, and as their eyes met, Ste could clearly see a deep abyss in Ronald''s gaze, almost pulling her into his depths. Her exnation seemed feeble to Ronald, but when he spoke again, his maic voice was noticeably softer.

    "So you epted it?"

    Jeremy must be out of his mind. But her exnation was lucid. Knowing the ring couldn''t possibly be an apology gift, why would she ept it?

    Ste replied, "I didn''t ept it. He insisted on leaving it, and by the time I opened it, he was already gone."

    "Really?"

    "Absolutely. I swear, I barely interacted with him in Portis City, as you well know."

 Chapter 158

    This was a testament to Ste''s will to survive.

    Whenever Ronald interrogated her, she''d snap instantly, refusing to believe he wasn''t aware that there was absolutely no connection between her and Jeremy.

    Seeing her panic, Ronald couldn''t help but tighten his grip around her waist.

    "Ronald, you don''t believe me?" Ste asked.

    "Of course, I believe you."

    He had always believed in his Star.

    As for Jeremy...

    Ronald''s gaze drifted to the trash can briefly, a clear chill passing through his eyes.

    Hearing his affirmation, Ste felt a tad more at ease.

    Finally, Ronald let her go.

    "Why are you here now?" Ste inquired.

    "Just thought I''d drop by," Ronald said.

    Ste thought to herself, given his busy schedule, this casual visit must have everyone else on edge.

    Ronald didn''t mention he knew about Cloudia passing out and Jaxon showing up. The Larkin family clearly didn''t see his Star as one of their own. He wouldn''t put it past them to even consider taking her life over their adopted daughter.

    Ronald spent the afternoon in Ste''s office while she held two meetings. Everyone in the studio treated her with utmost respect.

    Upon returning to her office, Ste was met with Ronald''s deep, indulgent gaze.

    All the authority she had during the meetings dissipated, her hands fidgeting as she approached him. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Ronald effortlessly pulled her onto hisp.

    Ste tensed up immediately.

    It seemed like he hadn''t fully grasped the fact that she had grown up.

    This wasn''t good.

    ying with her slender, cold hands, Ronald remarked, "Star, you''ve really grown up."

    Her authoritative demeanor earlier reminded him of her childhood. She was utterly spoiled by him, always leading the other kids in their games.

    As Ronald recalled her feisty little self, his fondness for her deepened. Hisment about her growing up made Ste mutter, "Then why are you still holding me like this?" "Hmm? Don''t you like it, Star?"

    His question caught Ste off guard, leaving her wondering if she could admit her feelings.

    Could he hold her like this forever if she confessed her liking?

    Seeing Ste''s hesitation, Ronald squeezed her hand, "Don''t like it?"

    Ste was in turmoil.

    "Can I say I like it?"

    She couldn''t bear to meet Ronald''s gaze, turning her face away as she spoke.

    Her feelings for Ronald hadn''t always been pure. Sibling affection and romantic affection were different.

    The mere thought of crossing the boundary into romantic territory was enough to stop Ste in her tracks, fearing the consequences if Ronald didn''t reciprocate her feelings.

    Lost in her thoughts, Ste failed to notice the softening in Ronald''s demeanor at her admission. He chuckled softly, his long fingers toying with her hair. "I''ve asked our chef to prepare hot wings for you tonight."

    The mention of the food instantly perked Ste up.

    "You do?"

    "Absolutely."

    Back when Ronald wasn''t around, she and Susanna would indulge in them at least once a week. But Ronald had put a stop to it upon his arrival. Now that he was finally giving in, Ste''s excitement nearly drove her to nt a kiss on him.

 Chapter 159

    Closing time.

    Ronald sped Ste''s hand as they left the office together.

    His presence,manding and wolf-like, contrasted sharply with Ste''s meek,mb-like demeanor, creating a visually striking dichotomy that seemed to tug at the heartstrings.

    As soon as they entered the elevator, the colleagues huddled around Tabitha, whispering, "Is that the boss''s boyfriend?"

    "He seems way better than Mr. Quarry, and nicer to the boss too."

    "Get out of here, you''re talking nonsense. That''s supposed to be the boss''s brother."

    Tabitha remembered hearing Ste calling him brother.

    "Even if he''s her brother, Mr. Quarry wouldn''t dare bully our boss with him around. He''s in for a whooping."

    Tabitha snorted, "He''s already had one!"

    She couldn''t believe anyone in Portis City would dare to mess with Yorick Quarry. The Quarry family had been throwing their weight around for years, but it seemed the man by the boss''s side was fearless. Served them right.

    And then there was Jaxon. A ssic case of a bad apple, keeping a mistress on the side while hoping to marry into wealth. The epitome of a scoundrel.

    ...

    Ste and Ronald arrived back at Wave Residence.

    As soon as they entered, Ste was greeted by the aroma of hot wings, and she bolted towards the dining room, letting go of Ronald''s hand.

    Ronald felt his hand grow empty, looking at Ste''s joyful figure, his lips curving into a gentle smile.

    Idris, following behind him, remarked, "Ms. Quinn''s appetite has improved significantly these past days."

    He had done his homework. Ste normally had a rather poor appetite, only really eating when Susanna took her out for hot wings. Otherwise, her meals were irregr and scant.

    Ronald mused, "A good appetite is a blessing."

    His gaze lingered tenderly on Ste, who stood not far, as he uttered the words.

    Idris remained silent, pondering why Ronald wouldn''t allow Ste to indulge more often. Whenever they were out and couldn''t make it back in time, Ronald would call the butler to ensure she ate. If Ste didn''tply, Ronald would personally rush back. Ronald took off his coat and handed it to Idris, "Tell Jeremy we have no ns to export our mining resources."

    Idris'' movement of epting his coat paused.

    They had previously discussed diversifying internationally, and Jeremy seemed a suitable partner.

    But now?

    Without understanding Ronald''s sudden change of heart but not daring to question it, Idris nodded, "Alright, I''ll inform him."

    Ronald didn''t borate further and headed towards the dining room.

    Meanwhile, Ste was staring at hot wings with a sigh, visibly disappointed.

    Sitting beside her, Ronald reached out to ruffle her soft hair, "What''s wrong?"

    "Is this even considered hot wings?"

    Not a single spicy pepper in sight. She had been promised a hot-wing dinner, and felt deceived by her brother.

    Ronald hummed in response, and then added, "Eating like this is healthier."

    "But having it once in a while won''t hurt, right? It won''t affect my health," Ste reasoned.

    "You used to have it every week. Isn''t that often enough?" Ronald uttered.

    Ste pouted, casting a resentful nce at Ronald.

    The servant respectfully offered Ronald a sanitized towel. After cleaning his hands, Ronald began to serve the food for Ste, observing her sullen expression.

    He let out a low chuckle, "Don''t want to eat?"

    Ste nced between the dish and her te, decisively nodding, "I''ll eat."

    After all, the table was set for a proper dinner, how could she refuse?

    Especially since she hadn''t eaten much steak at lunch and was now quite hungry.

 Chapter 160

    Ronald''s chuckle grew louder as he ced a piece into Ste''s te.

    Ste, with an exaggerated gesture, stuffed the food into her mouth, chewing with a vengeance! Her gritted teeth and fierce determination made it clear she wasn''t so satisfied with this dinner choice. However, as the vors melded on her tongue, her look of utter betrayal swiftly melted away. "This is actually delicious."

    Especially the sauce - it was definitely something special.

    Ronald asked, "Delicious?"

    Ste nodded, "Yeah, really good."

    Her disappointment vanished, discovering for the first time that the non-spicy version could indeed be scrumptious.

    The atmosphere around the dining table lightened instantly.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the office of the Patel Group, Jeremy felt an inexplicable shiver run down his spine as he stepped from the conference room into his office.

    He called out to Harper, "Crank up the heat, will you? This weather''s turning bone-chillingly cold."

    Harper looked puzzled, "It''s cold?"

    She didn''t feel it.

    Jeremy nced at Harper''s light office attire, "You''re not cold?"

    Harper replied, "Not at all. Maybe you''ve caught a cold or something, Mr. Patel?"

    It really wasn''t cold, with the office heating set to a constant,fortable temperature.

    Jeremy dismissed the idea, "I never get sick."

    Harper nodded without addressing further, thinking since the boss said he didn''t, she''d just drop it, and turned to sort through the stack of documents that had just been delivered.

    As Jeremy settled into his office, his phone buzzed insistently. He picked it up to find a message from Caius.

    "Did you manage to secure that ring?"

    "It''s done. I''ll have it delivered to you tomorrow," Jeremy replied, patting his suit pocket where he had stored the ring, only to find it empty.

    His expression froze. A second search turned up nothing but a small box in the other pocket, momentarily easing his panic.

    However, upon opening the box, his relief turned to shock - it contained a bracelet, not the ring. How did the ring get reced with a bracelet?

    On the other end of the line, Caius remained oblivious to Jeremy''s sudden tension and continued, "Thanks then."

    "I owe you one. Ken''s been on my case about it, acting like it''s apetition! If he got his hands on it, I''d never hear the end of it." Jeremy was now grappling with a headache, "Are those two still at it?"

    Caius and Ken were both close friends of Jeremy, but their wives, once best friends, had fallen out over who knew what two years ago.

    Ever since, they had been locked in a petty rivalry, each eager to outdo the other.

    Caius had resorted to leveraging Jeremy''s influence to outmaneuver Ken this time - knowing well that Ken''s wife wouldn''t dare cause a scene with Jeremy involved, potentially giving both men a reprieve. "Who knows? They were chatting over coffee justst week, and then two hourster, they were at each other''s throats again."

    Caius felt infuriated at the mention of it.

    Gazing at the bracelet in the box, Jeremy was disinterested in their marital dramas, and hurriedly ended the call.

    After a futile search through his drawers for the ring box, Harper knocked and entered, "Mr. Patel, these documents need your signature urgently."

    Jeremy asked, "Have you seen that ring I brought back the other day while cleaning up?"

    "A ring? Didn''t you give that to Ms. Quinn?"

    Jeremy was stunned into silence.

 Chapter 161

    Harper had no clue what that ring was supposed to do, but she knew for sure Jeremy had passed it on to Ste. Because Jeremy mentioned it was all about making amends. So, when he took that ring with him, Harper was quite puzzled.

    But, trying to figure out the boss''s intentions? That was a no-go zone for the likes of them.

    "I gave it to Ms. Quinn?"

    Harper nodded, "Yeah, you did."

    Jeremy was rendered speechless. He was in deep trouble!

    Remembering how he forcefully handed the box to Ste, Jeremy pped his forehead in frustration.

    He had grabbed the wrong item, and now he was in a real mess.

    He red at Harper fiercely, "Why didn''t you remind me?"

    Making amends with a ring? What was she thinking?

    Harper answered, "I did ask you, and you said it was for Ms. Quinn. I didn''t dare say more."

    Everyone at Patel Group knew Jeremy hated when people tried to read his mind. Since he had said it was for Ste, Harper didn''t dare utter another word.

    Seeing Jeremy''s expression, Harper was confused, "Was it a mistake?"

    "Who makes amends with a ring?" Jeremy''s tone was fierce, almost threatening.

    Harper thought, exactly!

    She wanted to ask before, but Jeremy was already so agitated over the spat between Sirena and Ste, his mood was terrifying.

    Harper cautiously suggested, "So, what now? Ask for it back?"

    That suggestion earned her an even harsher re from Jeremy, prompting her to immediately shut up.

    Asking for it back? Once Jeremy gave something away, he never took it back. But making amends with a ring...

    Jeremy felt a headacheing on.

    Asking for it back was not a good option, but his gut told him that ring was bound to cause trouble.

    Right on cue, Jeremy''s phone rang at the moment.

    It was Idris. Switching gears instantly, Jeremy answered, "Hello, Idris."

    "Our boss says we have no intention of exporting our minerals. Mr. Patel, you should stop bothering yourself."

    "What? No intention of exporting? But you were clearly selecting potential partners before..."

    The call ended abruptly before Jeremy could finish.

    Jeremy was stunned. He was speaking the truth. Ronald''s ns to take the mineral operations global were no mistake.

    No intention of exporting now?

    Remembering Ronald''s long face during Sirena and Ste''s argument, and the words Idris just said over the phone, Jeremy couldn''t help but think of the ring he gave to Ste.

    Did Ronald see the ring?

    Jeremy winced, a headache throbbing painfully.

    After a moment of thought, he instructed Harper, "Get me Ste''s number."

    "Right away."

    Harper quickly searched for Ste''s contact and sent it to Jeremy. But Jeremy hesitated to call. It was likely Ronald and Ste were together at this hour.

    ording to Ste, if they were to coborate, Ronald despised anyone in contact with members of the Quinn family. He couldn''t directly reach out to Ste now. Better wait until tomorrow at the office. Caius called again, "I''m downstairs at your office. I came to pick up the ring."

    "What ring? Don''t bother me with your problems from now on!"

    This was a disaster. Couldn''t even manage his own household, and now making a fuss over a ring.

    What was he supposed to do now?

    Giving the ring to Ste, wasn''t that just making an enemy out of Ronald? Ronald''s interest in Ste wasn''t simple, evident from how he dealt with the Schultz family.

    Caius, that idiot, if it weren''t for him, none of this mess would''ve happened.

    What was he to do now?

    Just thinking about the fate of the Schultz family made Jeremy uneasy about crossing Ronald.

    Suddenly furious, Jeremy snapped, leaving Caius on the other end confused, "What do you mean? You didn''t give that ring to Ken, did you?"

 Chapter 162

    "What the heck are you even talking about? Can''t even handle one chick properly, please, do me a favor and keep my name out of your mouth." "Hey, what''s with the sudden firestorm, buddy?"

    They were just fine on the phone moments ago, and now this drama?

    Caius, barely keeping his cool, demanded, "Just spill it, did you give the ring to Ken or not?"

    Oh, Ken again!

    Jeremy, already at his wit''s end, couldn''t bother with Caius'' nonsense and hung up.

    The mere mention of that ring was driving him nuts.

    What a cursed ring, utterly annoying.

    But no sooner had Jeremy hung up than Caius was ringing him again, "Tell me honestly, did you or did you not give the ring to Ken?"

    "Go to hell."

    Jeremy was livid.

    Caius retorted, "Then go ask hell to give it back to you."

    Jeremy was left speechless. His head was pounding!

    ...

    Over at Wave Residence.

    After having dinner with Ste, Ronald stepped out, only returning around midnight. Ste, caught up with a design project for StarRiver Corp., had been busy tillte as well.

    Hearing a car engine outside, Ste, worried Ronald might have been drinking, decided to go down, partly also because she was thirsty for some water.

    Sure enough, she heard Idris'' voice as she approached the staircase, "You shouldn''t even bother with those people, no point in drinking their booze." Ronald was sitting on the couch at the moment. He took off his sses, massaging his aching temples without uttering a word.

    Idris suggested, "I''ll make you some hangover soup."

    "Just go."

    Ronald''s voice was low but carried a hint of intoxication, evident even from a distance; it was clear to Ste that he''d drank a lot.

    Idris, initially turning to leave after Ronald''smand, nced back at him and nodded in agreement before departing.

    Ste descended the stairs.

    The man, hearing the sound of footsteps, turned around and his typically stern and profound eyes softened under the influence of alcohol upon seeing Ste. "Star,e here."

    His voice, tender and gentle, made Ste''s heart skip a beat.

    She approached him, noticing Ronald''s flushed cheeks, and couldn''t resist reaching out to touch his forehead.

    "No fever this time."

    Sometimes, when Ronald drank, he would easily get a fever, and she would end up taking care of him all night.

    Drunk Ronald would never spend the night out; Idris would always bring him home personally. Back at home, he wouldn''t want anyone else close to him, with Ste usually being the only exception. Seeing Ronald''s flushed appearance, Ste couldn''t help but say, "Didn''t Idris tell you that you didn''t have to bother with those people?"

    So why did he drink with them?

    As her words were spoken, Ronald''s warm palm enveloped her slender wrist and in the next moment, before she could process his response, she found herself seated on hisp.

    Caught off guard, Ste ended up leaning into Ronald, their lips meeting unintentionally.

    Ste''s pupils contracted, instinctively trying to pull away.

    But before she could get up, Ronald grasped her chin gently and kissed her, overwhelming her senses.

    The soft, cool touch of his lips, mixed with the scent of alcohol and roses, made Ste struggle reflexively.

    However, it was just for a moment before Ronald flipped her, pinning her down on the couch.

    In that instant, Ste felt as if her heart might leap out of her throat.

    "Ronald..."

    Ste''s breath hitched, her voice calling his name a whisper, which made the man hovering over her pause suddenly.

    He propped himself up to look at her. Their eyes met, and Ste could clearly see a flicker of tenderness in his hazy gaze. And it was that very tenderness that seemed to breach the defenses she had painstakingly built over the years. With just one look, Ronald descended once more.

 Chapter 163

    That night, countless soulsy awake.

    The hospital was a given. Urs''s illness had taken a harsh turn, pain keeping her from even a moment''s rest throughout the night.

    Usually, Yorick and Jaxon would have been by her side, but tonight, unusually, neither had shown up. Only Cloudia was there with her.

    In the dead of the night, Urs''s pain became unbearable. Turning over, she was met with the sight of her pillow covered in her own hair. Her heart clenched, and her eyes instantly reddened. Seeing this, Cloudia tried to offerfort, "Once you''re better, it''ll all grow back."

    Urs sniffled, "Where''s Rick?"

    Her voice was frail as she spoke.

    Cloudia replied, "He''s got an important client he''s meeting in Portis City. It''s going to take some time."

    This was what Imogen had told her. Yorick had to meet an important cooperative partner these days, a deal not yet secured. At this critical moment, they couldn''t afford a single mistake. Cloudia had called Yorick, hoping he could find a way to help Tegan and Finley, given Urs''s pain.

    Instead of Yorick, Imogen had answered, scolding Cloudia before harshly telling her even if Urs were to die in these days, she shouldn''t bother Yorick.

    Hearing Imogen speak like that about Urs she had raised, Cloudia was understandably upset.

    But she held her tongue, bearing the insult silently.

    After all, the Larkin family''s business was declining day by day, and it seemed the Quarry family had used them and turned their backs.

    Urs''s spirits plummeted as she heard Cloudia''s exnation, "I see. Let''s not bother him then."

    Cloudia added, "He probably won''te by for the next few days."

    Imogen had made it clear how crucial this client was, even threatening that if the deal fell through because of Urs, she''d hold them ountable.

    With Imogen''s warning, Cloudia didn''t dare reach out to Yorick casually.

    As Urs heard Yorick wouldn''t visit for days, her expression stiffened, "Not for a few days?"

    She was supposed to be discharged in three days, hoping to recuperate at Wave Residence as Yorick had promised.

    Now, with him noting to the hospital, she wondered if she could still be discharged on time.

    Cloudia nodded, "Yes, he won''t be around for a while. Don''t call him these next days."

    Imogen could be a real fury when provoked, a veritable harpy!

    Upon Cloudia''s insistence not to contact Yorick, Urs looked at her, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Cloudia hated seeing her like this, "Don''t cry, it''s only for a few days. It''s a crucial deal."

    "Can I still be discharged on time?" Urs''s voice broke.

    Cloudia hesitated.

    Discharged?

    Thinking of Yorick''s promise, Cloudia said, "Wave Residence should already be arranged. I''ll call in the morning to check. Even if he''s not here, we''ll make sure you''re discharged." Cloudia was aware of how Urs wanted to leave the hospital; she detested the smell of disinfectant, craving the recuperation at Wave Residence.

    Truth be told, the air there was indeed refreshing.

    Hearing Cloudia''s assurance, Urs felt a bit better, "I wonder if they''ve changed the curtains."

    She had talked about recing them with sunflowers, symbolizing rebirth and health. She longed to recover soon.

 Chapter 164

    Cloudia sighed, "It''s time for a change."

    She knew Yorick had been dedicating all his time and energy to sorting things out on that front.

    "Don''t worry. Yorick''s heart belongs to you. And you should try not to dwell on negative thoughts too much. It''s not good for your health."

    Recalling what the specialists had told her, Cloudia couldn''t help but feel a knot in her stomach. She was even uncertain if Urs would be able to pull through this time. Urs said, "I couldn''t help it. Mom, I just can''t shake off this feeling that this time I might..."

    "Stop," Cloudia cut her off before she could finish.

    Sometimes, that intuition was the most terrifying thing.

    "The doctors said your condition has been well-managed these past few days. Don''t let your imagination run wild."

    Urs looked up at her, eyes brimming with tears, "Is that so?"

    "Absolutely," Cloudia nodded firmly.

    Hearing this, Urs felt slightly better.

    ...

    After finally getting Urs to sleep, Cloudia stepped into the hospital corridor to call Jaxon.

    But Jaxon didn''t pick up. After a few attempts, all she got were natural hang-ups.

    Little did she know that Jaxon had been summoned by ise to thepany and had been in meetings non-stop, even now at 3 AM in the conference room.

    Cloudia, feeling a sense of emptiness andck of support, nced back at the closed door of the hospital room.

    ...

    Jaxon and ise''s meeting stretched till 7 AM, both looking worse for wear as they left the conference room for the office. It was then ise noticed the bruising on Jaxon''s face. "What happened to your face?"

    Jaxon''s expression darkened at his words. He reflexively touched his face, wincing at the pain from the swelling.

    "Ran into something."

    "Both sides?" ise knitted his brows. The marks didn''t seem like the result of a simple ident.

    Jaxon remained silent, thoughts drifting to the altercation with Ste and the call from his mother before heading to thepany.

    Seeing Jaxon''s silence, ise didn''t press further, rubbing his forehead in frustration, "Do you think there''s someone behind all this, trying to mess with us?"

    It was unusual how so many partners were suddenly keen on terminating contracts, some even cutting off resources outright.

    Jaxon frowned, ncing at ise.

    "Could it be the Quarry family?" ise spected.

    "It''s unlikely the Quarry family. Yorick wouldn''t allow it," Jaxon responded without hesitation.

    Even though there was discontent within the Quarry family towards the Larkins, they wouldn''t make a move now. And if they did, it wouldn''t cause such an immediate and significant impact. "Who could it be then?" ise wondered aloud, his expression grim.

    Jaxon''s mind raced, images of Ste and that man in her office shing through his thoughts. Could it be him?

    ...

    Back at the Wave Residence.

    Ste stared at the bruises adorning her neck, her heart tightening. She had been hiding in her room, too scared to face anyone, listening intently for any sound of a car outside. However, until 9 AM, there was no sign of Ronald leaving.

    Instead, he knocked on her door, "Star, time to get up."

    "Ah, I''m a bit tired. Think I''ll sleep in a bit more."

    With the bruises so visible and even her lips injured, she dreaded having to exin if Ronald saw them.

    What a mess she''d gotten into.

 Chapter 165

    Ronald stood at the doorway, hearing Ste groan about being tired, a barely perceptible smile flickering in the depths of his prating eyes.

    He nced at his wristwatch, "It''s already nine o''clock, you sleepyhead."

    Ste mumbled, "I''m really exhausted. Just want to sleep a bit more."

    "I''ming in."

    Ste was speechless.

    Why was heing in?

    Her voice turned frantic, "No, I''ll be right up."

    The moment Ronald mentioned stepping in, Ste''s voice took on a hurried tone, and she quickly pulled up her cor, wrapping her neck more snugly. Ronald called out, "Hurry up, the breakfast''s been reheated a couple of times already."

    "Got it." Ste said, on the verge of tears.

    She rummaged through her closet for a scarf but found it too small to cover up properly, so she opted for a chunky knit scarf instead.

    Descending the stairs, she saw Ronald sitting on the couch, busy with work on hisptop.

    At the sound of her approach, he looked up, noticing the dark circles under her eyes.

    "Didn''t sleep well?"

    Ste responded with a subdued "Mm-hmm."

    How could she, with her heart racing all night?

    She nced at Ronald, who seemed oblivious to the events after their drinksst night. This thought made Ste feel even more aggrieved.

    At least he hadn''t taken advantage of her, because if he had, he wouldn''t even remember to take responsibility.

    Ronald noticed her scarf, "Feeling cold?"

    "Not really," Ste replied without thinking.

    Immediately regretting her words, she braced herself for his response, "Then why wrap such a thick scarf around your neck?"

    Ste was at a loss for words, pouting after hearing what he said.

    Why, indeed? If not for what he did!

    The butler, noticing Ste''s descent, instructed the servants to serve the reheated breakfast.

    Ste, ignoring Ronald''s question, sullenly made her way to the dining room and took a sip of her porridge.

    She looked towards Ronald still in the living room, "Aren''t you going out today?"

    "Later." "Okay."

    No wonder he was still around.

    Ronald closed hisptop and walked towards the dining room, his tall frame, around six-foot-two, and his long legs were an impressive sight, enough to make anyone''s heart race.

    Over the years, Ste knew all too well how much Ronald was adored by thedies. However, his aloof demeanor kept most at bay.

    Of course, there were those who tried to drug him, though what became of them afterward remained a mystery as they never showed up again.

    Sitting across her, Ronald''s gaze lingered on her, causing Ste''s heart to skip a beat.

    "Why are you staring at me like that?"

    "Why is your mouth so swollen?" Ronald inquired.

    Ste''s mind went nk, her pulse racing.

    Did he really not remember anything? Asking her how her lips got like that!

    Ste felt a headacheing on, "Do you even remember how you got homest night?"

    "Hmm?"

    Ste was rendered speechless.

    He really didn''t remember.

    Just when she thought it couldn''t get more frustrating, Ronald reached out and removed her scarf.

    Feeling a draft on her neck and her heartbeat stopping for a moment, Ste instinctively tried to snatch the scarf back.

    But in her haste, she ended up tumbling right into Ronald''s arms.

    Both Ste and the rest were speechless.

    The room fell silent.

    The butler and the servants tensed up for a second before quickly excusing themselves. Everyone in the house knew Ronald and Ste weren''t rted by blood.

    Should anything more intimate happen between them, it was crucial to have the foresight to leave them to their privacy. Their life might be in danger if they saw what they weren''t supposed to see.

 Chapter 166

    There were only Ste and Ronald left. She gazed at him; every blink from Ronald sent Ste''s heart into a skip, instinctively making her want to rise from his embrace. But Ronald had other ns, pinning her down the next moment, "What''s with your neck?"

    His maic voice was deep, carrying a tone that made her heart skip yet again.

    Ste stuttered, "Well, that...I got bitten by a bugst night."

    Only someone with no memory ofst night would ask such a question.

    Thinking back to how he had dominantly pinned her to the couchst night, it wasn''t a surprise her neck bore such a conspicuous mark.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow, "A bug, again?"

    Ste nodded frantically, "Yes, a bug again."

    What else could she say? She couldn''t outright admit it was his doing, could she?

    He had been gentle, and yet possessive, biting her lips so strong that she could still feel the burning pain in the morning.

    The man''s warm fingertips grazed her tender lips, "This bug seems quite fierce, causing this much damage."

    Ste''s cheeks heated uncontrobly. She nodded again, "Yeah, it was pretty fierce, couldn''t even fight it off."

    Ronald tightened his grip around her waist, "You fought it?"

    Ste replied with deadpan sincerity, "I did."

    But in reality, she wouldn''t dare. Her p would have surely woken him up, turning the scene into an inexplicable mess. So, she never mustered the courage to actually do it. Ronald chuckled, "Let''s have the butler fumigate your room properly."

    "Totally. And, can you please not drink anymore?"

    His stomach wasn''t in a well condition to begin with. Moreover, who in this world had the ability to make him adjust? Why drink someone else''s booze?

    Besides, drinking led to mishaps, and if something went wrong, she couldn''t even hold him ountable.

    How frustrating!

    As Ronald yed with her hair, he asked, "What does your bug bite have to do with me drinking?"

    Not knowing if it was her illusion or something, Ste felt there was an underlying message in his tone she couldn''t quite grasp.

    Trying to free her hair from his fingers, Ste huffed, attempting to get out of his embrace.

    But Ronald didn''t loosen his grip, making her escape impossible.

    Ste whimpered, "Ronald, let me go."

    "You haven''t told me how they''re rted."

    Ste retorted, "They''re not."

    The rtion was his drunken amnesia.

    She could imagine, even if he were to sleep with her and they ended up having a child ten monthster, he''d still question who the father was.

    With that thought, Ste red at Ronald indignantly, "Just stop drinking."

    Ronald, finding her indignation adorable, affectionately pinched her cheek. Before they could continue, Idris arrived.

    Seeing him, Ste instinctively struggled to free herself from Ronald''s embrace.

    This time, Ronald didn''t tease her further, letting her go with a gentle, "Eat well."

    His tone was as soothing as a luby to a child.

    Idris, expressionless, seemed ustomed to such scenes.

    As Ronald headed to the living room, Idris followed, "Sir, Thane Quarry requests a meeting."

    Thane, Yorick''s father, was getting anxious since Ronald had been elusive.

    With the Larkin family''s mines depleted and the Quarry family in need of a new source, Thane''s personal involvement was hardly surprising.

 Chapter 167

    Ronald nced at his wristwatch before his gaze drifted over to the dining area. Seeing Ste diligently munching on her food brought a softness to his eyes. "Is Yorick still tied up with the thing about Wave Residence?" Wave Residence, that was Yorick''s dream project, intended to provide a healing space for the Larkin family''s adopted daughter.

    A tough guy in his prime, Thane was. A wolf raising a pup, must be heart-wrenching for him.

    Idris nodded, "Yes."

    Ronald said, "Call Thane back and tell him..."

    He trailed off as he noticed Ste spitting out the donut she had been eating into her napkin. It seemed she had bitten into something unpleasant, grimacing and gulping down water to rinse her mouth. Ronald''s expression darkened slightly. His tone hardened, "Just say his son''s situation is urgent."

    Idris was speechless.

    His son''s situation was urgent?

    If Thane heard this, he''d probably want to throttle Yorick.

    What could possibly be so urgent with Yorick now? His fiery affair with Urs was all the rage, especially with the pressing matter of Wave Residence.

    Speaking of Yorick, Idris couldn''t help butment, "How did Thane end up with such a character for a son? Even a Casanova should choose wisely. It''s like he wants to end the Quarry lineage." And Urs''s reputation didn''t help.

    From what they had dug up, Yorick''s choice in women was...disappointing, to say the least.

    Ronald chuckled, "That''s why Thane should be worried about his son right now."

    Idris caught Ronald''s drift, realizing the cunning n.

    Those people, Ronald seemed indifferent, but after how they''ve treated Ste over the years, retaliation was inevitable.

    Idris nodded, "I''ll send the message now."

    Once Idris left, Ronald motioned to the butler lurking in the shadows, who approached respectfully, "Sir?"

    "Fire the entire kitchen staff today."

    The butler''s heart shook at his words.

    "Will do."

    Ronald then approached the dining area, where Ste had nearly finished her meal. He nced at what she had spat out.

    "Not to your liking?"

    "There was a pebble."

    The butler, following Ronald, shuddered, understanding the justification behind the kitchen staff''s dismissal.

    Who didn''t know Ronald''s high standards for food, especially for Ste''s meals? Unbeknownst to Ste, her candid response had sealed the fate of the entire kitchen team. "Are you heading out?"

    Ronald nodded, "The Larkin family must be in disarray by now."

    No doubt, they had probably been in meetings all night.

    Naturally, they''d turn to Ste once they pieced everything together. If they were slow on the uptake, well, they''d just have to deal with the consequences.

    Ste raised an eyebrow, "What did you do to them?"

    "Those measly assets in their hands are wasted."

    Ste remained silent, recalling Ronald''s intention to hand over the entire Larkin family''s assets to her.

    She wasn''t particrly interested, but seeing Ronald about to leave, she didn''t press further.

    As Ronald predicted, the Larkin family was clueless. They hadn''t figured out what was the problem until now.

    Soon after Ronald left, Ste received a call from Tabitha, informing her that Jeremy was looking for her in the office, likely over the ring incident. "Tell him I''ll need an hour."

    "Got it."

    After hanging up, Ste prepared to get changed upstairs.

    As she head out, her phone buzzed with a message from an unknown number.

    "The curtains at Wave Residence should be about reced by now."

 Chapter 168

    The moment Ste saw the message, she knew it had Urs''s fingerprints all over it.

    What puzzled Ste was where Urs was getting the energy to unt things in her face, especially now that she was practically on her deathbed.

    But then again, Ste thought it was a blessing in disguise that Urs was battling not one but three life-threatening conditions. Otherwise, she would have had to step in and handle things herself.

    Little did Ste know, Urs can only findfort now by harassing her. Waking up to a pillow covered in clumps of hair had brought Urs to the brink of despair.

    Ste replied, feeling speechless, "Nothing''s set in stone, right?"

    Was Yorick still leading Urs on?

    Urs shot back, "Whether it''s certain or not, Rick''s got nothing to do with you anymore."

    Oh, the nerve.

    Ste typed, "Wouldn''t you be scared if I showed this message to Yorick?"

    Urs replied, "Go ahead!"

    After all, it wasn''t her number. It would then be a matter of who Yorick believed more - her or Ste.

    Ste then texted, "How about a bet of a hundred thousand bucks that you won''t move into Wave Residence?"

    If Urs loved to show off so much, Ste was ready to y along.

    What was the fun in bragging if there was no stake involved?

    Urs''s breath hitched upon reading Ste''s message, a glint of malice in her eyes.

    "A hundred thousand, you dare to say it out loud?"

    Ste responded, "Can''t handle the bet?"

    Since when did pride matter over cold, hard cash?

    Urs, gazing at Ste''s arrogant reply, clenched her teeth and typed, "Fine, you''re on!"

    It was just a hundred thousand dors. She believed Rick wouldn''t let her down. If Ste lost, that would be a hundred thousand in her pocket.

    That despicable man had been threatening her, and considering her recent hospital stays, the Larkins also believe they won''t spend much money on her side. So she was running low on funds to deal with him. Winning a hundred thousand from Ste would be perfect.

    Recalling how Ste''s studio made over seven hundred thousandst year, Urs figured demanding a hundred thousand wasn''t too much to ask.

    With that in mind, Urs texted Ste, "Remember, you agreed to this bet. A hundred thousand dors was your idea."

    Ste answered, "Sure, you''re on. Just don''t end up ying innocent."

    The mention of "ying innocent" hit a nerve with Urs.

    Ste went on, "Don''t say I bully you or whatnot, iming you don''t have a hundred thousand. If you dare utter those disgusting lines, watch your mouth or I''ll shut it for you."

    Urs was so infuriated by Ste''s message that she nearly fainted. Fuming, she deleted the messages and handed the phone back to the nurse.

    Ste, receiving no reply from Urs, knew she had effectively shut her up. She always preferred to put the ugly truth out there first. Seeing Urs with that smug, fake innocent look always made Ste want to tear her apart.

    ...

    When Ste finally arrived at the studio, an hour had passed.

    Upon seeing her, Jeremy stood up, "Star, you''re finally here. Been waiting for a while now."

    His tone carried a hint of a familiarity that bordered on presumptuous. To the unbeknownst, there was seemingly some deep bond between him and Ste.

    Especially when Jeremy tried to cozy up to her, Ste instinctively dodged.

    Seemed like he hadn''t learned his lesson from Ronald yet.

    Ste cut to the chase, "Mr. Patel, let''s keep this professional, shall we?"

    No need for that closefort, it was unsettling!

 Chapter 169

    Ste carelessly tossed her bag onto the couch, a move so practiced it seemed second nature.

    Jeremy watched, a flicker of meaning crossing his eyes. A customized bag treated with such nonchnce.

    Were the Larkins all blind? How could they think Ste was some country bumpkin? Which "country" raised their kids to be so extravagantly wasteful?

    He remembered Sirena saying, "Jaxon''s sister is just a country girl, clueless about everything. The Larkins can''t take her anywhere."

    At the time, Jeremy believed it, but now, he thought they must all be blind.

    "Mr. Patel?"

    Noticing Jeremy''s silent stare at her bag, Ste frowned, "Do you like my bag, Mr. Patel?"

    Jeremy snapped back, "Huh?"

    "If you like it, it''s yours," Ste offered.

    Jeremy was speechless. Such generosity? A bag worth tens, maybe hundreds of thousands, offered so casually. Truly, only someone raised by Ronald could afford to be so. But then again, for the Quinns, Ste couldn''t possibly spend it all.

    "No need."

    Despite its value, what use did he have for a woman''s bag? To gift it to a woman? He wasn''t seeing anyone!

    Quickly, he pulled out a box from his pocket and pushed it across the desk towards Ste.

    Ste''s stomach momentarily churned as she saw another velvet box, "What''s this for, Mr. Patel?"

    Another gift? Or was he still hoping for a favor through her, a favor that wouldn''t even work with Ronald?

    Embarrassed, Jeremy exined, "That box before, have you opened it?"

    Ste kept silent.

    The item was indeed a mistake; she knew it.

    After all, he was the heir of one of the top ns in Portis City, and there was no way he was clueless about what he sent.

    She had thought Jeremy was nuts. Turned out he hadn''t lost his mind; he''d simply given the wrong gift.

    "So, Mr. Patel, you mean you want the previous gift back?"

    Jeremy nodded, "Yes."

    Ste''s lips twitched at his words. Her gaze inadvertently drifted towards the trash can, now empty.

    Of course, the trash had been taken out.

    Shoot!

    Ste admitted, "I, uh, might not be able to return it."

    "What do you mean?" Jeremy tensed up at her words.

    Ste recounted how Ronald had found the ring in the box and everything that ensued, adding a few grievances towards Jeremy for the scare she got. Jeremy''s heart sank further when he realized Ronald''s displeasure might have been about the ring.

    So, that call from Idris was rted to the ring?

    Looking at Ste withplicated emotions, Jeremy asked, "Didn''t you tell him it might have been a mix-up?"

    "How was I supposed to know if you''d mixed it up?"

    At the time, Ste was more concerned about her own safety than Jeremy''s fate. The rest she couldn''t care more.

    Jeremy breathed heavily, "Where''s the ring now?"

    "He threw it away, in the trash."

    Ste had thought about retrieving the ring to return it to Jeremy, but never got the chance with Ronald in the office all along.

    Daring to pick it up in his presence? She might as well have been signing her own death warrant.

 Chapter 170

    Jeremy gasped, "You didn''t manage to get it back for me?"

    Ste winced, "I didn''t dare!"

    Jeremy was speechless. If Ste didn''t dare to confront Ronald, was there anyone bold enough to take action?

    Clearly not.

    "Who took out the trash?"

    A nearly one million dor item just thrown away? Although it wasn''t a big deal for him financially, his money certainly didn''te from a stroke of luck. Plus, the ring belonged to Caius. Ste said, "Let me ask around."

    She immediately picked up the internal phone and summoned Tabitha.

    When Tabitha heard it was about the trash, she confessed, "I took it out when I left work yesterday."

    "Did you happen to see a ring box in the trash?"

    "Nope, it was all just paper."

    Who would dig through the trash, anyway?

    Ste nced at Jeremy with a look that said it all.

    This was a disaster.

    The yesterday''s trash was already out, and he likely needed to head for the dump.

    Jeremy turned to Tabitha, "You didn''t see a pretty big box?"

    Tabitha looked innocent, "No, I didn''t."

    Ste gazed at him, "The box wasn''t that big."

    It really wasn''t, just a ring box, after all.

    Jeremy felt a headacheing on, especially remembering the call he''d just received from Caius, implying there''d be trouble if the ring wasn''t found. It seemed his attempt to help had only made things worse. Jeremy propped his forehead, "Couldn''t you have checked? I mean, it was your boss''s trash. What if she identally threw something important in there?"

    Tabitha, confused, nced at Ste, then back at Jeremy.

    "Our boss doesn''t seem to have anything that important."

    Designer bags tossed around like they were nothing, what could possibly be worth digging through the trash for?

    Jeremy''s face stiffened. He looked at Ste, and then remembered how nonchnt she had been about throwing her bag away. She was raised by Ronald, and it seemed like in her world, nothing was really that important. Ste waved at Tabitha, "You can go."

    "Got it."

    Tabitha turned and left, leaving Ste and Jeremy alone, with Jeremy''s expression indescribable.

    "Is it really gone?"

    Ste replied, "You heard her, didn''t you?"

    Jeremy pressed, "Are you sure she didn''t check the trash?"

    He was praying the item had been recovered.

    Ste became slightly annoyed at his insistence, "What do you take my people for? They wouldn''t do that."

    Jeremy had intended to push further, but dropped it upon hearing her tone. Angering her would only make matters worse with Mr. Quinn, who was very protective of her.

    Jeremy sighed, "Could you maybe exin to your brother? I really did send the wrong ring."

    Whether the ring could be found was now irrelevant. The priority was avoiding any misunderstandings with Ronald. He was sure the call from Idris yesterday was about that ring. "Alright."

    Seeing Jeremy so anxious, Ste pulled out her phone and dialed Ronald''s number. After just two rings, he picked up, "Star."

    "Mr. Patel came asking about the ring."

    Jeremy''s heart pounded at her words.

    Could she not have prefaced with an exnation as to why he was asking for the ring?

    Her straightforwardness, was it not digging a deeper hole for him in front of Ronald?

 Chapter 171

    Hearing Ste speak, Jeremy felt utterly frustrated, and the worst part was he couldn''t even get mad about it.

    Not that he had the gall to.

    Sure enough, as soon as Ronald heard Ste''s words on the phone, his tone went ice cold.

    "Tell him to get lost!"

    Jeremy was like, "..."

    A twitch formed at the corner of Ste''s mouth as she instinctively looked towards Jeremy.

    Jeremy felt his head pounding with frustration. What was Ronald implying here? It was as if he thought Jeremy had done something terrible to Ste. Instinctively moving forward, Jeremy heard Ste exining to Ronald on the phone.

    "He said he got the delivery wrong and wanted to take it back."

    She finally exined.

    That should do it, Jeremy thought.

    A mistake made yesterday, and he had immediately sent a message saying there would be no coboration. So, what now?

    Just as Jeremy was waiting for Ronald''s reply, Ste, unfortunately, added, "He brought a bracelet to exchange for it."

    Ste had opened the box and saw the bracelet inside, narrating everything clearly.

    The moment Jeremy heard her mention the bracelet, he knew this was bad news.

    And sure enough, the next moment, Ronald''s voice came through the phone again, "Tell him to get lost right now."

    With that, Ronald hung up.

    Never before had Jeremy doubted his life choices as much as he did at that moment.

    After Ronald hung up, Ste looked at Jeremy, "You see, nice words just can''t be said."

    So, she suggested giving up on using her as a connection.

    Jeremy looked at Ste, speechless. He moved his lips, trying to say something, but at that moment, he was too angry to speak. Did she really speak up for him? Not at all!

    Not only did she not say anything nice, but she also didn''t even exin the situation properly, yet imed she had.

    After taking a couple of deep breaths to subdue his inner storm, Jeremy managed to grunt out a "Thanks" with great reluctance.

    Such a great help she was. All because Ronald had spoiled her.

    Jeremy couldn''t stay in the office a moment longer. He felt Ste was literally a life threatener.

    "Mr. Patel, should Ipensate you for the ring?"

    Jeremy stumbled at the door, gritting his teeth before spitting out, "No need!"

    How could he ept herpensation?

    As he was about to leave, Ste caught up and grabbed his sleeve, "You should take this back," referring to the bracelet Jeremy had just given back to her. Jeremy pushed it back, "Not necessary, it was meant as an apology gift to you."

    "I can''t ept it," Ste insisted.

    From a young age, Ronald had taught her never to ept any gifts from men, not even a needle.

    The incident with the ring yesterday was nearly a disaster; if she dared ept the bracelet, it would be indefensible.

    She definitely didn''t dare to dance in Ronald''s off-limits zone. And when she mentioned the bracelet earlier, Ronald had told Jeremy to get lost!

    Jeremy looked at Ste, and then thought back to what Ronald had said on the phone.

    "Forget it," he thought. He took the box back, "What about Sirena''s issue?"

    "Just drop it," Ste said.

    Though she said to drop it, Jeremy felt something was off with her tone at that moment.

    From what he knew of Ste, she wasn''t someone to mess with. Her words seemed suspiciously nonmittal.

    But he was too annoyed to care at this point. After the phone call Ste had with Ronald, things had gotten even moreplicated. He needed to find a way to exin himself to Ronald and had no time to deal with Ste.

 Chapter 172

    Jeremy had left.

    Tabitha walked in, "Boss, did Mr. Patel lose something? Looks like he''s trying to pull a fast one on you, doesn''t it?"

    It seemed to Tabitha that everyone was out to scam Ste these days.

    Ste retorted, "You think everyone''s like Cloudia, huh?"

    Tabitha was silent. She was just worried about her boss and that was all.

    Their studio had been open for almost two years, and they had never seen so many visitors before.

    Cloudia was carried out just yesterday, and today, Jeremy imed he lost something here. This made Tabitha wonder if everyone was out to get her boss. Ste rified, "He actually lost a ring, and by the looks of it, it''s worth close to one million."

    Tabitha choked.

    Really?

    Wasn''t this just a scam targeting their boss?

    Someone lost something worth millions in her boss''s office, and if that was not a scam, Tabitha wouldn''t believe it.

    "I bet he''s trying to scam you, boss. Don''t think of people too innocently."

    Ste countered, "And you shouldn''t think so poorly of people, or you might end up without a boyfriend."

    Tabitha was speechless. Was her concern really misced?

    Who visited someone and "identally" lost something worth millions? That had to be intentional.

    Ste uttered, "Alright, make me a coffee, will you?"

    Scam or no scam, it didn''t matter to Ste. She wasn''t an easy target. After all, she wasn''t scamming anyone herself.

    Last night, Ronald had given her quite the headache with his drunken antics, and she was still feeling a bit woozy. Tabitha nodded and left.

    As Ste was left alone, her phone buzzed.

    It was Ronald.

    Ste answered, "Hey, Ronald."

    "Jeremy left?"

    His voice was deep and carried an intimidating seriousness.

    Ste confirmed, "Yes."

    If he hadn''t left, who knew what Ronald would have done?

    Ronald inquired, "His bracelet?"

    "I returned it," Ste was quick to respond.

    Fortunately, she had returned it. Judging by Ronald''s tone, if she hadn''t, she would''ve been in deep trouble. Ronald said, "What did I tell you before?"

    "That I can''t ept gifts from men, and I didn''t," Ste whispered, her voice tinged with a hint of grievance. Feeling Ronald''s sternness, she quickly added, "I really didn''t ept it."

    Ronald softened, "Alright, good girl."

    Ste was exasperated.

    "Good girl", was that term really appropriate for her now?

    "Can I never ept gifts from men? I''m all grown up now."

    This question had an undertone of testing the waters.

    Although Ronald wasn''t seeing anyone else, Ste had grown up. And then there wasst night...

    Thinking about it made Ste''s cheeks flush with warmth.

    Ronald might not remember anything, but Ste wanted to test what his ns for her were. There was silence on the line.

    Ste''s heart was racing.

    After about five seconds, Ronald asked, "How do you feel about epting gifts from men, Star?" "Huh? I haven''t epted any!"

    Honest to God, during her years in Portis City, she had never epted a gift from any man.

    Ronald pressed, "Not even from me?"

    Ste hesitated, "Um?"

    Ronald asked, "How does it feel?"

    Ste was speechless.

    The question was so unexpected, Ste couldn''t even begin to process a response.

 Chapter 173

    At Jeremy''s side.

    After leaving Ste''s office, Jeremy immediately received a call from Caius, who was on about the ring again.

    Jeremy had flipped his mood too quickly yesterday, making Caius suspect whether the ring ended up with Ken or not.

    Jeremy asked, "Where are you right now?"

    "At home. Youing over to deliver it?"

    Deliver what? That ring was long gone, vanished into thin air. Was he expected to rummage through andfill?

    "I''ll be right there," with those words, Jeremy hung up.

    Half an hourter, Jeremy pulled up at Caius''s ce, where Caius demanded, "Where''s the ring?"

    "Get in the car."

    Caius questioned, "Where is my ring?"

    Jeremy assured, "I''m taking you to it."

    Caius, now fuming with suspicion, thought Jeremy might have indeed given the ring to Ken. Exasperatedly, he got into the car, ready to confront Jeremy if the ring wasn''t retrieved today. Caius was expecting to head to Ken''s, but the route Jeremy took was unfamiliar.

    "This isn''t the way to Ken''s. Where are we going?"

    "You''ll see soon enough."

    Caius said, "Did you sell my ring?"

    Jeremy was at his wit''s end with Caius and preferred to keep silent.

    After an hour''s drive, they stopped in front of a cozy-looking caf¨¦, greeted politely by the server, "Mr. Patel."

    "Which room is Mr. Quinn in?"

    The server''s expression stiffened at the words; he was clearly ufortable as he nced at Jeremy.

    Jeremy slipped a few bills towards the server, "No worries, I won''t make it hard for you."

    "I really couldn''t..."

    The caf¨¦, while serene on the outside, was well-known among its staff for its formidable owner, Ronald. Even the mention of his associate, Idris, was enough to instill fear. Their loyalty to Ronald was unshakeable. Overhearing the name "Mr. Quinn", Caius was visibly shocked, pondering if it was the influential figure he was thinking of.

    The server apologetically returned the money to Jeremy, "I''m so sorry, Mr. Patel."

    Jeremy knitted his brows, "Then I''ll find him myself."

    "That''s not possible." The server blocked his path.

    Jeremy''s re intensified.

    The server stated, "I can inform him for you, but you can''t just barge in."

    If they allowed that, the caf¨¦ staff knew there would be hell to pay.

    Ronald was meeting someone today, with Idris present.

    The server approached and ryed the message to Idris in a low voice, "Idris, Mr. Patel is here to see Mr. Quinn."

    Idris''s demeanor darkened upon hearing Jeremy was here. ncing at Ronald, who was engaged in conversation with someone with gray hair, he instructed curtly, "Make him wait."

    Idris knew since Jeremy came here specially for a meeting, he wouldn''t leave resignedly.

    The server nodded and left.

    Taking a look at Ronald, Idris approached and informed, "Sir, Mr. Patel has arrived." Ronald remainedposed at his words, picking up his coffee cup and taking a sip.

    His phone, lying on the rattan table, buzzed with a message.

    He nced at the phone; it was from Ste.

    "What should I have for lunch, Ronald?" followed by a pitiful emoji.

    Even through the screen, Ronald could sense Ste''s pleading demeanor.

    Ignoring Idris, Ronald held his phone to reply to Ste.

 Chapter 174

    But then, a message from Ste popped up on his screen, "Can I have lunch with Susie?"

    Susanna, in Ste''s presence, went by Susie.

    Ronald had intended to offer to pick her up, but since she mentioned Susanna, it seemed they had already made ns. Eventually, he replied, "Sure."

    Then, he quickly added, "No spicy food."

    Ste responded with a sad-faced emoji.

    Ronald couldn''t help but smile fondly, typing back, "Be good."

    After setting his phone aside, he turned to Idris and said, "Tell him to wait."

    ""Will do."

    Idris nodded and left.

    Picking up a chess piece, Ronald ced it on the board, instantly drawing a serious look from the elder across from him.

    "Cheekyd, you never give an inch, do you?"

    Ronald, sipping his coffee nonchntly, responded, "When have you ever seen me lose?"

    "Just because you haven''t lost doesn''t mean you won''t. Just you wait."

    "Oh?"

    "Xander Schultz and Mervin Burton are teaming up."

    At that, Ronald''s demeanor shifted, a hint of sharpness flickering in his eyes, "Mervin Burton?"

    "Yes, you know what Xander wants with Star. If not, he wouldn''t have let Regina Schultz pull that stunt. He''s been on the lookout for Star for years now." But Ste was too good at hiding.

    A chill emanated from Ronald as he set down his cup, his gaze turning even more piercing.

    He closed his eyes, momentarily gathering his thoughts.

    The elder, Arlo, eyed him sternly, "You intended topletely cut him off, didn''t you?"

    Eyes reopening, Ronald''s gaze was dangerously clear.

    Yes, he intended to utterly crush Xander.

    Ronald asked, "What''s left of the Schultz family now?"

    Nothing, which meant what he had done to the Schultz family back then was no different from total annihtion.

    Arlo conceded, "Indeed, not much. But you know what Mervin Burton is up to in Yornd underworld. The fact he could connect with Mervin Burton... just be cautious."

    "If he dares to return to Ferrond, he''s dead!"

    That time, letting Xander escape was a mistake. If he hadn''t, Xander would be nothing but ashes now.

    With that, Ronald ced another piece on the chessboard, sealing any chance of victory for Arlo.

    Arlo couldn''t say much more about Xander, given the fact that the young troublemaker had touched Ronald''s soft spot.

    "Yvonne called me yesterday, asking about your whereabouts."

    Ronald frowned, "What does she want?"

    "She heard you found Star and wants toe over. I told her to wait, not to interfere with your parenting."

    Ronald was speechless.

    Outside, Jeremy, hearing he should wait, breathed a sigh of relief. Being asked to wait meant Ronald was willing to see him. That was all he wanted; the fear was in being avoided. Caius, shocked, turned to Jeremy, "Mr. Quinn, is it the one from Ferrond?"

    He had heard rumors that the man had arrived in Portis City. This was excellent news. He''d wanted to meet him but hadn''t found a way to connect. A man like Mr. Quinn wasn''t someone they could just meet whenever they wished. Jeremy simply hummed in affirmation.

    Caius caught his response, his eyes lighting up, immediately asking, "What are we doing here to see him?"

    Could it be that he sold the ring to Ronald?

    If that was the case, there was no way he''d ask for it back.

    "You sold that ring to Mr. Quinn? If so, then I don''t want it back," Caius hurriedly added.

    He should''ve said so sooner. If Mr. Quinn was interested in something he liked, it was an honor. He wouldn''t dream of reiming it.

 Chapter 175

    Jeremy shot Caius a look that screamed, "Really, dude?"

    Caius was puzzled, "What''s with that look?"

    Jeremy scoffed, "You really think he''d care about some ring?"

    It was not like it was a sought-after prize; Caius made it seem like someone had swiped it from him.

    Caius replied, "Well, that''s true. Then why did you bring me here?"

    Jeremy revealed, "His sister lost the ring."

    What? How did it happen?

    "Sister? What sister?"

    Hearing "sister" made Caius''s jaw drop.

    "Wait, Mr. Quinn''s sister? Who?"

    How did Ronald''s sister end up losing his ring? What on earth had Jeremy done? This was getting too convoluted.

    Jeremy mentioned, "Ste, ring any bells?"

    Caius blinked, "Who?"

    "Ste."

    Caius paused, the gears turning.

    Ste? That name sounded so familiar. Wasn''t that the ex-fianc¨¦e Yorick dumped?

    "The Larkin family''s own daughter? The fianc¨¦e Yorick ditched?" Caius was nearly shouting.

    The scandal of Ste and Yorick calling off their engagement had been the talk of the town. It also exposed the harsh reality within the Larkin family, where the biological daughter was less favoredpared to the adopted one. Now, he was told that she was Mr. Quinn''s sister?

    Jeremy rolled his eyes, "Correction, Ste dumped her fianc¨¦ Yorick."

    The viral news had been spun by Ste herself, marking her decision to kick Yorick to the curb. In essence, it wasn''t about Yorick rejecting his fianc¨¦e; she rejected him. Caius was bbergasted.

    "So, if she''s Mr. Quinn''s sister, doesn''t that spell disaster for the Larkin family and Yorick?"

    This was more dramatic than expected.

    Given how the Larkins treated Ste upon her return, rarely making public appearances as the biological daughter, the family had never formally acknowledged her status. Even Mrs. Larkin, when mingling in high society, would boast about her daughter Urs instead.

    Despite Urs and Ste''s notorious feud two years ago, it didn''t shake Urs''s standing within the family. The treatment of their own blood felt like outright neglect. Jeremy nodded, "Yeah, they''re probably done for."

    The prospect of Yorick being in hot water made Caius''s eyes sparkle. "And Yorick had been eyeing a partnership with Mr. Quinn, right? Guess that''s not happening now." The Quarry family were desperate for a new source of minerals as the Larkin family''s mines were running dry.

    That mine was nothing but rare. To think how fortunate the Larkin family once was for owning one.

    The only viable recement now was under Ronald''s control. Offending Ste was like poking a ho''s nest.

    Jeremy snickered, "Dream on about that partnership. I bet Yorick doesn''t even know who Mr. Quinn really is."

    All of Yorick''s attention had been on Urstely. Imagining the Quarry family chairman''s reaction; he''d probably have a heart attack!

    Caius''s lips twitched, "So, you mean that Mr. Quinn''s the type to mix business with personal vendettas?"

    With that question, Jeremy''s expression darkened, assuring, "He is."

    Caius was rendered speechless, eyes sparking with excitement at his reply.

    Like Jeremy, he had been irked by Yorick for ages. The idea of swapping fianc¨¦es within the family was despicable.

    Caius mused, "How thrilling! This is going to be quite the show."

    But one thing puzzled him.

    "If Ste is Mr. Quinn''s sister, why stay silent? Speaking up would''ve spared her the Larkin family drama." Jeremy replied, "Think she cared for the Larkins'' favor?"

    Caius fell silent.

    Right, with someone like Ferrond''s king of underworld at her back, what were the Larkins but mere dust?

    "And Urs made such a scene over it, not knowing Ste couldn''t care less."

    That summed up the absurdity, highlighting the Larkins'' cluelessness about Urs''s true nature, which was evident to everyone else.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste''s message to Ronald was a test, gauging if he was upset.

 Chapter 176

    For reasons she couldn''t fathom, every time Ste crossed paths with someone of the opposite sex, she''d feel inexplicably guilty. It was peculiar, especially since she felt nothing significant for these individuals. What was there to feel guilty about? When Ronald didn''t seem upset, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Her phone vibrated.

    Ste nced at the caller ID; it was Imogen calling. After a moment''s hesitation, she declined the call and went a step further by blocking the number.

    She had distanced herself from the Larkin family, and by extension, she felt no obligation to engage with their circle anymore. Ste had little patience for pointless socializing, especially not with those who unted their seniority over her. Shortly after, andline number tried to reach her. Without a doubt, it was someone from the Quarry family. True to form, she hung up and blocked that number too.

    It was only when Tegan''s name shed on the screen that Ste picked up, "Hey Tegan."

    "The Larkin family are frantic right now," Tegan shared.

    "They can be frantic for all I care. Are they bothering you non-stop?" Ste asked.

    "Yeah, they''ve been relentless. Urs''s been through a string of specialists and experts, and for some reason, they''vetched onto me."

    Ste said, "Because it''s aplicated case. Heard they mentioned there are a few types of cancer."

    Tegan responded, "Last I heard from the hospital, it''s been getting worse, beyond control."

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "So, Urs''s on her way out?"

    This brought to mind their bet of a hundred thousand dors.

    Would Urs even be alive to pay up?

    If she lost, could she be frustrated enough to kick the bucket?

    Tegan continued, "Hard to say if she''ll make it, but the Larkins and Yorick are freaking out."

    "Have they tried threatening you?"

    Threats were a tactic the Larkins and Yorick were all too familiar with, judging by their past attempts to strong-arm her.

    Hearing the word "threat", Teganughed dismissively, "Would they dare?"

    "Of course not!"

    Ste had momentarily forgotten about Uriah, Tegan''s low-key but formidable backup. No wonder Yorick and the Larkins were pestering her instead of directly confronting Tegan. "When are youing back?"

    "Uriah wants me to stay with him a bit longer, so I won''t be returning anytime soon."

    Ste uttered, "That''s going to drive Yorick and the Larkins absolutely mad."

    Indeed, their current desperation for Tegan''s return would only add to their frustration.

    Tegan asked, "Then will the Larkins give you the hard time?"

    With Tegan not having contacted with Susanna, the former naturally wasn''t aware that Ste had Ronald''s backing now. She was afraid of Ste getting into trouble once the Larkins went desperate. "Don''t worry about me. They can''t touch me," Ste replied.

    "Alright. Call me if anythinges up," Tegan said.

    She loathed people from the Larkin family, remembering the period when her family declined, how ugly Mrs. Larkin''s attitude had been.

    Karma served them right; the Larkin family got theireuppance.

    After exchanging a few more words, they ended the call.

    Ste then called Susanna to catch up, while Susanna jabbed upon hearing the lunch n.

    "Your brother would have an issue with me if we keep eating out."

    Give his protective nature over his sister, she might be in trouble if she continued taking Ste''s time.

    Ste said, "He''s busy during the day."

    "Alright then."

    ...

    Elsewhere, Jeremy found himself waiting an unprecedented half-hour for Idris, a situation unheard of in Portis City.

    However, both he and Caius dared notin.

    They were led to the ce by Idris. It was merely a modest caf¨¦, but both Jeremy and Caius were acutely aware of the numerous bodyguards lurking in the shadows.

    Caius whispered to Jeremy, "Did you see what those men take on their waist?"

    Jeremy asked, "What do you think that is?"

    Caius remained silent.

    Was it guns?

    No wonder Yorick had been in a disadvantage when facing Ronald, considering what kind of a man Ronald was a man brooking no provocation from others. He should feel lucky that Ronald hadn''t just shot.

 Chapter 177

    When Idris led Jeremy to the private room, they found Ronald, the sole upant, lounging on the porch.

    Uponying eyes on Ronald, Jeremy stepped forward with a respectful nod. "Mr. Quinn."

    Ronald set his cup of coffee aside, fixing Jeremy with a frosty gaze that sent a chill down his spine.

    Behind him, Caius caught the sharp glint in Ronald''s eyes. He quickly looked away.

    The man emanated an aura somanding, one could hardly bear to look directly at him. Was this the man who had raised Ste like his own?

    Caius couldn''t help but feel a surge of dread. With such a figure in her corner, the Larkin family and Yorick had truly stirred a ho''s nest, oblivious to the danger they courted.

    Ronald''s icy stare fixed on Jeremy. "You expect Ste topensate you?"

    Jeremy was momentarily lost for words, as was Caius. The chill in Ronald''s tone made their hearts skip a beat.

    Jeremy was the first to recover. "Oh, Mr. Quinn, it''s not like that at all. I wouldn''t dream of asking Ms. Quinn forpensation. I was merely concerned that the ring might cause unnecessary misunderstandings. Since Ms. Quinn lost it, let''s just forget about it. I only hope you don''t hold any grudges."

    The very idea of demanding anything from Ste was ludicrous. Jeremy could feel Ronald''s displeasure radiating.

    To even suggest Ste shouldpensate? That might just seal his fate.

    Caius, listening to Jeremy''s deferential tone, was struck once again by Ronald''s formidable reputation. Not even in Portis City had he seen anyonemand such respect.

    "So, Mr. Patel, you''re saying this was all just a misunderstanding? You have no romantic intentions towards Ste?" Ronald asked, his voice calm but heavy with unspoken implications.

    Jeremy caught the underlying threat and quickly rified, "Absolutely not! I harbor no such feelings towards Ms. Quinn."

    Any hint of such intentions, and Jeremy feared a storm would ensue.

    "Please, Mr. Quinn, don''t get the wrong idea."

    As the weight of Ronald''s gaze bore down on him, Jeremy couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret. He should have stood by Ste when the Larkin family and that scoundrel Yorick had targeted her. If only he''d had the foresight to recognize the force behind her, he might have earned some favor in Ronald''s eyes.

    Ronald lit a cigarette, taking a drag before tossing the pack to Jeremy as a peace offering.

    Jeremy quickly added, "I''ve confined my sis Sirena, ensuring she won''t trouble Ms. Quinn again."

    Such devotion to a sister was rare indeed. Jeremy couldn''t shake the thought: Ronald''s feelings for Ste seemed too intense to be purely fraternal, though it was none of his business. His main concern was appeasing Ronald.

    Ronald eyed him coldly. "Are you certain everything''s been taken care of?"

    "Absolutely. If you doubt my word, I''ll have Sirena thrown in jail this instant."

    The corner of Caius''s mouth twitched at Jeremy''s deration. Was this really how a brother acted?

    Idris''s gaze was just as cold as he intervened. "Mr. Patel, you should leave now. We''ll be in touch."

    "Mr. Quinn," Jeremy began, but Idris cut him off.

    "Mr. Quinn is already aware of the situation."

    Jeremy hesitated, his gaze lingering on Ronald''s inscrutable expression. He wanted to say more to Ronald, to glean some insight from his inscrutable expression.

    But Ronald was an enigma, leaving Jeremy with more questions than answers.

    As Idris escorted him out, Jeremy couldn''t help but ask, "Idris, does Mr. Quinn still have doubts?"

 Chapter 178

    "Mr. Quinn is not stingy, you know."

    Jeremy just stared nkly.

    Really?

    He seemed pretty tight-fisted, especially where Ste was concerned. A little spat with Sirena, and Ronald acted like it was the end of the world.

    And yet, Idris imed he''s not stingy?

    ...

    After seeing Jeremy off, Idris returned to Ronald''s side. "Sir."

    "He''s gone?"

    Idris nodded. "Yes."

    "What do you think of him?" Ronald asked, his voice carrying a weighty tone.

    After a moment''s thought, Idris replied, "Compared to the others, Mr. Patel is indeed a solid choice."

    "Then it''s settled," Ronald said, his tone turning icy as he made the decision.

    Idris inclined his head in agreement.

    Jeremy was indeed the right choice- mostly because he was ruthless! Beneath hisid-back demeanor, Jeremy had proven himself tough as nails during the Patel family feud. Ronald nced at his watch, noting it was lunchtime, and dialed Ste''s number.

    "Ronald?"

    "I''ming to pick you up."

    Ste seemed taken aback. "Huh? Didn''t I tell you I''m having lunch with Susie?"

    "Cancel it."

    Ronald''s voice was gentle, yet the quiet authority in his tone left no room for refusal.

    On the other end, Ste pouted. "Okay, fine."

    Ronald added, "I''ll take you somewhere fun to eat."

    "Fun to eat? What''s that?" Ste asked, her curiosity instantly piqued. "Then hurry up ande get me."

    Who could resist the promise of good food and fun? Certainly not Ste.

    Ronald chuckled softly, affirming with a ''Hmm'' before hanging up.

    Ste quickly called Susanna. "My brother said he''s taking me somewhere fun to eat, so don''te over."

    Susanna just sighed. "What kind of food is also fun, anyway?"

    To her, it sounded like Ronald was just luring Ste away with vague promises of a good time. As a born and bred Portis City girl, Susanna found the idea of food being both delicious and entertaining hard to imagine. Ste replied, "I have no idea."

    After briefly chatting with Susanna, Ste hung up.

    ...

    About half an hourter, Ronald arrived.

    Ste headed downstairs. Emerging from the office building, she spotted Ronald''s car not too far off and instinctively started towards it. However, a sudden force on her wrist stopped her - it was Yorick. Seeing Yorick, Ste''s mood soured. "What do you want?"

    Really? Was this guy still haunting her?

    Yorick''s expression was grim. "What do I need to do to get Finley and Tegan back?"

    Ste was baffled. Was this guy out of his mind?

    Yorick tightened his grip on her wrist. "Just tell me, what do you want?"

    Hearing from Cloudia that Ste had tricked her into signing a disownment agreement and then reneging on her promise to bring them back, Yorick was beyond frustrated.

    Ste, already short-tempered from Yorick''s pestering about Finley and Tegan, snapped.

    She shook off Yorick''s grip. "Let go, you lunatic."

    "Ste!"

    "What? Why are you yelling? Got a problem?"

    Yorick clenched his teeth. This woman!

    Ste continued, "Didn''t Cloudia exin it to you? And you''re still bothering me?" Yorick bit back, "That''s your mother!"

    "So what if I say I''m your ancestor? How''s that?" Ste rolled her eyes at Yorick. Yorick was speechless.

    This woman!

    Ste went on, "We''ve signed a disownment agreement. Ever heard of it?"

    Yorick tried to argue, "But she''s your mother, your attitude..."

    "Shut it. If your brain''s not working, should I knock some sense into it?"

    Without waiting for a response, Ste pped him sharply on the forehead, not holding back. The force of the p left Yorick reeling, his anger soaring to new heights.

 Chapter 179

    Ste couldn''t be bothered to engage with him any longer and turned to leave.

    But Yorick grabbed her again, his head pounding fiercely. It was clear that Ste hadn''t shown any mercy earlier. It felt like his brain was being scrambled. Catching Yorick''s gaze, Ste raised an eyebrow. "Again?"

    In that brief instant, Yorick''s gaze shifted, catching the swelling on Ste''s lips and the marks peeking out from the edge of her scarf.

    His mind went nk, his vision shattered.

    He reached out and yanked the scarf from around Ste''s neck, revealing several hickey marks.

    In that instant, Yorick found it hard to breathe.

    "You and those guys?"

    Yorick couldn''t finish his sentence. He was an adult, after all. He knew exactly what those marks meant.

    No one knew how he had spent the past few days, tormented by the thought of Ste with other men, convincing himself she was just angry with him and that it was all for show. But now... was it all for show?

    "Are you nut?"

    Talking about Urs was one thing, but bringing up her man? That was something else entirely. Did he think he could just talk about her man like that?

    Ste tried to shake off Yorick''s grip, but the damn man held on tight.

    Furious, Ste delivered a swift kick to his stomach, apanied by a loud ''thump''. The moment Yorick groaned and released Ste''s wrist, Ronald stood there, hands in pockets, his gaze icy. Yorick, clutching his stomach and gasping for breath, red at Ronald.

    So it was both Ste and Ronald who had kicked him simultaneously.

    Yorick felt as if his insides were shattered; the pain was unbearable!

    He red at Ste. "You... you..."

    Seeing Ronald, Ste asked, "How did you get here?"

    "When did you be so weak?"

    Ronald took off his coat and wrapped it around her.

    "It''s already cold, and you''re dressed so lightly."

    Ronald''s cool, fragrant scent enveloped Ste, pleasant and slightly sweet, drawing her in.

    Hearing Ronald''sment about Ste''s weakness, Yorick''s face turned even paler.

    Did women even possess such strength? Ste must have fought dogs for food with that kind of ferocity.

    Ste muttered, "I did kick him, and then you showed up."

    Ronald pulled her up by the hand, his gaze warningly fixed on Yorick, who was still struggling with the pain.

    Yorick, breathing heavily and sweating coldly, red at Ste. "Ste, exin yourself."

    Before she could respond, Ronald approached Yorick with an icy demeanor.

    Yorick instinctively tried to back away, but it was toote-

    With a kick, Ronald sent Yorick sprawling on the ground, and Yorick could swear he heard a ''crack''. Without a doubt, his already injured hand must have been damaged further. Before he could even attempt to rise, Ronald stepped on his back.

    "You bastard!"

    Yorick was furious. No one in Portis City had ever dared to treat him this way. This was an insult!

    Seeing the situation from his car, Orion immediately rushed over.

    Even Ste, seeing Ronald''s dangerous demeanor, felt her heart jump to her throat.

    For a brief moment, a bloody scene shed through her mind, making her fear that someone might get seriously hurt next.

    Ronald''s voice was icy. "You think bullying her is fun?"

    Yorick, gritting his teeth, shot back, "Let me go if you''re so tough."

    Ronald pressed down harder with his foot. "If you can''t even stand up from under my foot, what could you possibly do if I let you go?"

    Yorick gasped for air, his anger palpable as he red at Ste. "Ste, get your man off me."

 Chapter 180

    Ste crossed her arms with a huff. "If you''re so tough, get up yourself."

    Yorick was fuming. Especially now, feeling engulfed by a humiliating rage, he wished he could tear both Ste and this man apart. Orion, instinctively stepping forward, found the man''s presence too intimidating. He kept shooting desperate looks at Ste for help. But Ste ignored himpletely.

    Orion was sweating bullets.

    Yorick, trying to regain some control, turned to Ronald. "Who the hell are you?"

    In Portis City, he had nevere across such a character.

    Ronald pressed down with his foot, a ''crack'' sound making Yorick grunt in pain. Sweat beaded on his forehead as the pain intensified.

    "I''ll kill you! And you too, Ste, you damned woman. I want you dead!"

    Furious, Yorick spat out the deadly threat.

    But that only made Ronald''s lips curl into a bloodthirsty smile. Especially when Yorick wished death upon Ste, Ronald''s previously gentle demeanor vanished, leaving only cold, dangerous intent. "Guess if you''ll make it out of here alive?"

    As he said that, his hand moved towards his belt.

    Orion, witnessing Ronald''s action, especially what he was about to draw, felt his blood freeze. Even the wind seemed to carry a cruel chill.

    Just as Orion thought Yorick was done for, Ste casually walked over.

    She grabbed Ronald''s wrist. "Ronald."

    Ronald regained hisposure, his gaze chillingly turning towards Ste, "Can''t bear it?"

    "Priorities first," Ste reminded him lightly.

    With that reminder, she stepped on Yorick''s hand.

    Already injured, Yorick felt insult added to his agony, never having been so humiliated.

    Ste pulled Ronald''s hand and took the object from him. "Let''s go."

    For Ste, Ronald''s interests came first. Ronald had been in Portis City for quite some time, and that was for a reason. If something happened to Yorick now, it would undoubtedly cause unnecessary trouble. After all, Thane was a name with considerable weight in Portis City.

    Ronald''s gaze deepened as he let her take the object, like a raging tiger suddenly soothed. Releasing his cold gaze from Yorick with a scoff, he walked away with Ste.

    Feeling the pressure lift, Yorick felt drained of strength. It was only after Ste and Ronald''s car had disappeared that he let Orion help him up.

    "The thing he was holding..."

    Clearly, the memory still haunted Yorick.

    In a ce like Portis City, for someone to act so brazenly- who was he?

    Orion nodded, "Yeah, exactly that guy!"

    That moment, Orion had seen the danger in the man''s eyes, a kind of insanity, and if Ste hadn''t intervened... Orion was certain that man would''ve taken Yorick''s life. Carrying something so dangerous, it was clear just how perilous he was.

    Yorick, seething,ined, "Still no clue about that guy''s identity?"

    Orion replied, "Feels familiar somehow."

    But where exactly, he couldn''t recall.

    And the man''s backing, those who could have stopped them from finding anything about him, showed just how extraordinary his influence was.

    "Ugh," Yorick groaned in pain: "Get me to a hospital."

    The pain was unbearable, his hand nowpletely immobile.

    ...

    In the car, Ste put the object back at Ronald''s side. "Is everything settled in Portis City?"

    Ronald took her cold hand into his. "What''s wrong?"

    "I miss Mom and Yvonne."

 Chapter 181

    Ronald reached out and scooped her into his arms, settling herfortably against his chest.

    He fondly ruffled her soft hair. "Not bad, you do have a conscience after all."

    Ste''s lips twitched in response.

    Ronald''s warm fingertips gently traced the ''love bites'' on Ste''s neck. "Wow, those bugs really went to town on you, didn''t they?"

    Ste''s mind went nk. As if something exploded within her, her blood heated up instantly. Her cheeks flushed a deep red as she grabbed Ronald''s wrist. "Stop it, will you?" "Oh? Should I not mention it?"

    Ste was at a loss for words, her face turning an even deeper shade of red.

    Ronald lifted her chin with his long fingers, their eyes meeting in a moment filled with unspoken depths.

    Ste''s already tense nerves frayed even more under his intense gaze. "You..."

    "Why are your cheeks so red?"

    Ste was speechless. The memories of the previous night shed through her mind, and she instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Resting her chin on his shoulder, she mumbled, "Just pretend I have a fever."

    She wanted to end the conversation. It was bing increasingly difficult for her to navigate. Moreover, his questioning implied that he didn''t remember anything that happened after he got drunkst night. This realization made Ste somewhat upset.

    "Feeling feverish? Let me feel your forehead," Ronald said with concern.

    Ste''s grip tightened around his neck, his words unexpectedly stirring a flutter in her heart.

    "Don''t touch me. I''m not feverish," she protested more forcefully than intended.

    "Why is your face so red, then?"

    Ste was at her wit''s end. Could he not keep asking?

    Feeling cornered, she quickly changed the subject. "Didn''t you say you were taking me somewhere fun to eat?"

    The mention of food made Ronald chuckle softly. "You''ll see when we get there."

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Mysterious, aren''t you?"

    After a half-hour drive filled with sporadic conversation, they arrived at their destination.

    Ste made sure to wrap her scarf tightly around her neck, hiding the marks that could lead to awkward questions. Could she ever live it down if someone noticed?

    Recalling Ronald''s and Yorick''s reactions to the marks on her neck, Ste couldn''t help but steal a few more nces at Ronald.

    Feeling her gaze, Ronald asked, "What are you looking at?"

    "Just wondering if there''s been any woman in your life these past years."

    If there hadn''t been, then his ignorance about the marks would make sense.

    Ronald''s expression hardened at her question. His gaze upon Ste turned more intense as he pulled her closer, lifting her chin with a firm grip. "Getting bold, are we? Daring to gossip about me?" Ste stammered, "I...I was just asking. Can''t I even ask?"

    Ronald chuckled. "Just asking, huh?"

    Hisughter made Ste involuntarily swallow hard.

    "What''s the matter? Can''t I ask?"

    "Star, do you hope I''ve had someone, or not?"

    Ste was speechless. What was she supposed to say? It was like walking into a trap she''d set for herself.

    Trying to wriggle free, Ste realized there was nowhere to run while in Ronald''s embrace.

    His voice, deep and probing, made her heart skip a beat. "Do you hope I''ve been with someone, or not?" Could she admit she hoped not?

    They were so close that she could almost feel the warmth of his breath. Ste swallowed hard, "I, um..."

    Buzz, buzz, buzz.

    As Ste struggled to find a response, Ronald''s phone began to vibrate. He let go of her, took out his phone, and nced at the number.

    Ste seized the opportunity to move away as she was free. That was really terrifying!

    Ronald answered the call. "Hello?"

    "How''s my darling doing?"

    It was the voice of a middle-aged woman- Lottie Lugar, Ronald''s mother.

    She had always held Ste dear, never wanting her to face any hardship. Back in the day, when Yvonne decided it was time to take Ste for some real training, she had been the most vocal in her disagreement.

 Chapter 182

    Watching Ste hop and skip away with a joy that reminded Ronald of her childhood days, he couldn''t help but smile.

    "She''s in good spirits," he assured.

    "Bring her back soon, or Yvonne wille after you," Mrs. Lugar said from the other end of the line.

    Ronald couldn''t help but reply, "Tell her not to bother."

    Yvonne was a tough cookie. If she knew Ste had slipped out of Ferrond, she''d definitely have it in for her. And Ste might not be able to handle Yvonne''s tactics. "I''m on it. Otherwise, it won''t just be just a three-month training; it could turn into three years."

    The mention of three years made Ronald''s face fall. He was determined to keep a close eye on Ste this time, not giving Yvonne any chance to exploit the situation. After a bit more chat over the phone, Mrs. Lugar added, "Keep a close eye on her for me, will you? We can''t afford to lose her again."

    Her words were a testament to how much Ste''s absence from the Quinn family had affected everyone.

    "Got it," Ronald replied before hanging up.

    Idris caught up after parking the car, remarking, "Seems like Ms. Quinn really isn''t into Yorick."

    Given how fiercely Ste had fought back earlier, Idris was convinced she might have taken Yorick down if Ronald hadn''t intervened. Ronald chuckled. "She''s not blind."

    Not to mention Yorick was still hung up on Urs. Even without Urs in the picture, Ste probably wouldn''t give Yorick a second nce. Idris then mentioned, "Yorick is still trying to buy Wave Residence."

    "Why doesn''t he just pitch a tent by the beach?" Ronald retorted sarcastically.

    He wondered if Yorick was so obsessed with Wave Residence that he didn''t even worry about Urs running out of time.

    Idris agreed, "Exactly, why obsess over Ms. Quinn''s ce?"

    "Do they even know Wave Residence is actually owned by Star?"

    "Not a clue."

    Ronald shook his head, imagining the uproar if they found out.

    "Send out the disownment agreement Star signed with the Larkin family. Let everyone know."

    Making a clean break meant making it public, so no one would try to leech off Ste if they saw an opportunity.

    Idris nodded, understanding Ronald''s intent. The Larkin family''s coldness towards Ste was evident from their willingness to sign such an agreement.

    Ste was also on the phone with Susanna, instructing her, "I''ve sent you the agreement. When you publish it, make sure Mrs. Larkin''s signature is highlighted." Susanna got the message loud and clear. This was more about severing ties with the Larkin family in the most public and undeniable way possible.

    "You''re rushing this to prevent the Larkin family froming after you in the future, aren''t you?" Susanna guessed.

    Ste confirmed it. She knew all too well the kind of people the Larkin family were. If they found out about her upbringing with the Quinns, they''d be all over her. Though the Larkin family probably wouldn''t get a penny out of them, Ste was determined to protect Ronald''s interests at all costs. "Alright, that''s it for now," Ste said.

    She hung up the phone, staring at a pool of water nearby, feeling a bit bewildered. What did Ronald bring her here to eat? To do? She turned around to look for Ronald, only to bump into him with a ''thud,''nding right in his arms.

    Rubbing her head, she looked up at him, slightly aggrieved. "Why were you standing right behind me? Now look, I''ve got a bump."

    Ronald, with a smile tugging at his lips, tenderly touched her forehead, clearly amused and endeared by how in sync their thoughts were. He heard everything she said to Susanna on the phone.

 Chapter 183

    Jeremy had just settled into a cozy dinner with Caius at their favorite local bistro when his phone buzzed with a call from Idris, lighting up his face with anticipation. Idris had news: they were set to review a contract tomorrow with theirwyer in tow.

    Jeremy couldn''t hide his excitement. "Absolutely, thanks a ton, Idris. You''re a lifesaver."

    As soon as the call ended, Jeremy was all smiles when looking at Caius, who was equally intrigued. "What''s the scoop?"

    Jeremy leaned back, swirling his ss of red wine. "We''ve got a meeting with Mr. Quinn about the contract tomorrow."

    Caius nearly choked on his drink. "Seriously? That''s big news!"

    Indeed, Mr. Quinn had been the talk of Portis City, scouting for a local coboration. Everyone wanted a slice of the pie he was offering.

    Jeremy nodded. "Looks like we''re almost there."

    Caius, now thoroughly impressed, couldn''t help but add, "Just make sure to keep an eye on Sirena. We don''t want to upset Mr. Quinn''s sister again."

    Jeremy''s excitement waned at the mention of Sirena, a thorn in his side he nned to deal with once this deal was through.

    "Didn''t the Quarry family also want to coborate with Mr. Quinn? Now that Mr. Quinn has chosen you, the Quarry family ispletely out of the picture, right?" Jeremy replied, "They''ve always had no chance."

    With the rtionship between Yorick and Ste, if Ronald chose his family, it would have been a miracle.

    "Wait and see, the Quarry family''s drama is far from over. Right now, he''s still buying Wave Residence desperately for Urs."

    Caius asked, "Is that a problem?"

    Jeremy replied, "Ronald and Ste are living there now. Do you think there''s no problem?"

    "Are you saying that''s Ronald''s turf? Didn''t Orion go over there before? Howe he doesn''t know about this?"

    Jeremy smiled. "If he knew, do you think he''d still be messing with this mess?"

    Caius fell silent.

    Yeah, if he knew, he''d definitely not be involved in this mess.

    "For the sake of a woman who''s about to die, he kicked Ste aside, and now he''s eyeing her brother''s turf. Yorick is really asking for trouble." Caius looked at Jeremy in shock, thinking that if Yorick was truly this clueless, he was doomed.

    Jeremy set down his ss of red wine.

    "Unless something unexpected happens, right now, Ste and Ronald are probably treating Yorick and the Larkin family like clowns."

    Now, Yorick and the Larkin family were all worked up over Urs,pletely losing their minds.

    Caiusughed. "They''re definitely being treated like clowns. Just look at what Yorick''s doing right now, totally clueless. Who knows, the Quarry family might even implode next!"

    If Ste and Ronald are going to mess with Yorick, they surely won''t stop at just making him a fool! What if Thane found out that he was getting yed because of Yorick and ends up killing him?

    Jeremy was feeling pleased. He made a call to his family, instructing them to keep Sirena under tight surveince these next few days and make sure she doesn''t cause any more trouble.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste, gazing at the calm surface of theke and then ncing at Ronald beside her casually swinging his fishing rod, voiced herint, "Ronald." "Mm."

    "Is this fun?"

    She had given up lunch with Susanna, only to be brought here for fishing?

    Ronald nced at her. "Isn''t it fun?"

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    Fun?

    She knew Ronald was an expert in fishing, and he really enjoyed it.

    Back in Ferrond, he would often make ns with his friends to go out on the sea for fishing.

    Ste wasn''t keen on joining-seasickness was one thing, but more importantly, it was boring. And she didn''t like the smell of raw fish either.

 Chapter 184

    Ste nced at Ronald and then back at the tranquil pond. "Are there any fish in here?"

    "Don''t underestimate this ce, Star. There are some big fish in here that I''ve been taking care of."

    When Finley and Hull arrived, they found Ste staring at the pond with a despondent look.

    Finley noticed the swelling on Ste''s lips and let out a surprised, "Whoa, what happened to your lip? Did something bite you?"

    Ste remained silent, her eyes darting away, filled with evasion. She coughed awkwardly and turned her face away.

    However, Finley, either genuinely clueless or pretending to be, remarked to Ronald, "How did she get hurt on your watch? Not exactly the protective brother, are you?" Ronald shot him a cold stare.

    Finley continued, "Did I say something wrong? The Wave Residence is by the sea; didn''t you take care of pest control?"

    Hull, noticing Ronald''s displeasure, nudged Finley. "Dude, zip it."

    Wasn''t it obvious to anyone how she got that wound?

    Finley, still confused, looked at Hull.

    Hull, seeing his cluelessness, whispered, "Don''t you have a girlfriend?"

    Finley''s eyelid twitched. "What''s that got to do with me having a girlfriend?"

    Hull just shook his head. He really felt like pushing him into the pond; maybe a good soaking would clear his head.

    Seeing Hull unwilling to engage further, it finally dawned on Finley.

    He looked at Ste, then back at Ronald.

    Ste, feeling uneasy under his gaze, worried he might say something shocking, quickly excused herself. "I''m going to check out the flower field." She needed an escape.

    As Ste hurried away, Finley''s curiosity was piqued. He turned to Ronald and asked, "Did you..."

    At that moment, Ronald gave Finley a chilling stare, causing him to swallow his words.

    No way! Was it really as he suspected?

    If it had been any other guy, Ronald would have probably dealt with him harshly! His calmness now was a definite giveaway.

    Finley gasped, "Man, you''re wild."

    Suddenly feeling a sharp pain in his shin, Finley nearly copsed.

    "Seriously, dude, that was harsh. Was I wrong? She''s just a kid."

    Hull stepped forward, patting Finley on the shoulder. "She''s of age."

    It was no secret among those close to Ronald what his feelings for Ste were. Only Ste herself seemed oblivious, daring to run away before. Considering how patient Ronald had been with her over the years, it was a miracle he hadn''t been more forceful when he finally found her. When Finley heard that Ste was of age, he fell silent, though his gaze towards Ronald remained challenging.

    Fish on the hook, and a big one at that!

    Ronald smacked Finley in the face with a fish, its slimy tail leaving a whack, engulfing his senses with its fishy stench, nearly making him gag. "Ronald, don''t you think you''re going too far?" Finley tossed the fish into a bucket, grinding his teeth in anger.

    Ronald warned, "Don''t talk nonsense in front of her. If you scare her, you''ll have me to answer to."

    Finley shivered at the thought.

    "You''re worried about me scaring her? You should be more concerned about what she might do to me."

    The wolf king doesn''t raise a cub without bite. Just look at how Ste''s been with Yorick and the Larkin familytely? Yorick''s injuries were all because of Ste.

    Beforeing here, Finley heard that Yorick was rushed to the hospital with severe fractures.

    To say Ste had nothing to do with those injuries? Finley wouldn''t buy it for a second.

    And the Larkin family? They''ve been practically begging on their kneestely.

 Chapter 185

    At the hospital.

    When they announced that Yorick''s arm was shattered, he was so mad, his heart nearly burst!

    He told Orion to dig up everything he could on that guy, no matter what it took.

    In a ce like Portis City, for someone to pull a stunt like this was bold.

    Orion had already put in a ton of effort looking into this guy. If it was easy, they''d have had something by now.

    Just after Yorick was patched up, his phone buzzed.

    It was Thane.

    "Get your ass over to the office now."

    "You''re at the office?"

    Hearing that Thane was at the office, Yorick''s face hardened. Ever since Thane had handed over the reins of thepany, he hadn''t set foot in the office for ages. Half an hourter.

    Yorick arrived at thepany, and the employees of Quarry Group couldn''t even breathe easy seeing him so banged up. The CEO in this state didn''t look like he just had a fall. Yorick stormed toward his office, and as soon as he opened the door, something flew at him.

    A water ss, hitting him square on the forehead!

    Yorick was dazed, water sshing all over his face, instantly looking a mess.

    Orion, who had followed him, tensed at the sight.

    Thane was furious, indicating the situation was serious.

    "Get in here!" Thane roared.

    Not giving Yorick any ck in front of thepany just showed how genuinely pissed he was.

    Yorick, with a grim face, entered, and Orion quickly shut the door behind them.

    Not that anyone dared to rubberneck. Who''d want to catch Yorick''s bad side?

    Thane''s face was stormy. "What the hell are you ying at? Getting involved with the Larkin family''s adopted daughter?"

    "You called me back for this?"

    Yorick''s tone was equally frosty as he wiped the water off his face, he words cold and sharp.

    Thane, already on edge, was further irritated. "For this? Yorick, the Lugar family has already chosen their partner for the project. Did you know?" Yorick was taken aback, "What?"

    He stared at Thane in shock, unable to believe it.

    "You had no clue about something this big?"

    Yorick was silent. He genuinely had no idea; not a whisper had reached him.

    Seeing Yorick''s silence, Thane realized he waspletely out of the loop.

    "Tomorrow, they start the contract process, and you haven''t even met the other party." Yorick asked, "Who is it?"

    "What?"

    "The Lugar family''s choice for the Portis City project, who are they?" Yorick asked coldly.

    At that question, Thane felt a lump in his throat.

    If he knew who it was, he wouldn''t be wasting time arguing with Yorick here; he''d have gone straight to meet the Lugar family''s heir.

    So far, that person had only shown interest in meeting their potential partners, turning everyone else away.

    "If I knew, I wouldn''t be here wasting my breath. You''d better figure it out fast. Yorick, let me tell you, if we can''t find a recement, you know the kind of loss we''re facing."

    That ore was critical for them; without it, many operations would grind to a halt.

    Thinking of the current predicament, and Yorick wasting time on that sickly girl, Thane''s anger red.

    "If thepany doesn''t get through this, then forget about Urs making it."

    Thane''s icy re bore into Yorick, his toneden with threats.

    And Yorick, upon hearing this, his already cold demeanor felt a jolt at his core. He knew his father well; threats weren''t made lightly. And he understood just how vital that alternative ore was! "I understand," Yorick barely managed to respond.

    Thane took a drag of his cigarette. "Your mom was right, she''s nothing but trouble."

 Chapter 186

    By "trouble," Thane meant Urs.

    Over the years, Imogen had seen through the Larkin family''s charade crystal clear. The Larkins were no saints. And Urs, their pride and joy, was a whole other story. It''s just too bad Yorick was blindfolded and brainwashed.

    Yorick announced, "I''m off to meet the heir of the Lugar family. Don''t worry, the ores we need aren''t going anywhere."

    "Oh, for that woman, you do seem genuinely concerned."

    Now realizing the urgency, Thane could see that Yorick was anxious for Urs.

    The moment Yorick turned, Thane''s tone grew colder. "If tomorrow they really do sign a contract with ourpetitor, as for Urs..."

    Thane paused, letting the unspoken words hang in the air, but they were enough to convey endless danger to Yorick.

    He looked back at Thane, "Don''t touch her."

    Thane flicked ash from his cigarette. "That''s up to you."

    ...

    Yorick had no idea how he made it out of the office.

    Orion, ever respectful, followed closely behind. As they got into the car, he handed Yorick a jacket.

    Yorick''s shirt was still drenched from the cup of water.

    "Should we head to the hospital first to take care of that wound on your head?"

    His old man had really thrown a punch, as if he wasn''t hitting his own son.

    Yorick''s face was a storm. "Find out where the Lugar family heir is. Now."

    Orion hesitated.

    The Lugar family heir!

    Hearing this, Orion couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on. That person was as difficult to deal with as the guy orbiting Ste.

    "I got a call earlier," Orion said with a nervous tone.

    Yorick raised an eyebrow. "What call?"

    Orion replied, "The Lugar family''s chosen partner for the deal might be the Patel family."

    Yorick questioned, "The Patel family? Jeremy Patel?"

    Orion nodded. "Yes."

    It seemed likely, though the news wasn''tpletely confirmed yet.

    Yorick''s mood soured further, his teeth grinding in frustration.

    Jeremy, alwayspeting with him over the years, never changed.

    He dialed Jeremy''s number immediately, and the call was quickly answered, "Hello?"

    "You''re partnering with the Lugar family?"

    At that moment, Jeremy was at the Patel family estate, still fuming over Sirena, who had just been brought back after running off.

    Still brimming with frustration, he retorted without a hint of pleasantry, "Got a problem with that?"

    Yorick''s voice sharpened. "What dirty trick did you pull this time, Jeremy? I underestimated you!" "Neurotic as ever. If you want it, go get it yourself. Let''s see you try," Jeremy snapped back.

    Yorick himself had yet to meet the other party personally, and here he was, using him of foul y?

    Jeremy scoffed. "But let me make it clear, whatever you try, you won''t get the deal."

    Because Ste wouldn''t allow it.

    Ronald treated Ste like a treasure. If he allowed Yorick topete, it would be a cold day in hell.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste was at the manor.

    The moment she saw Ronald lifting his wine ss, her body tensed.

    Just as Ronald was about to drink the red wine, Ste grabbed his wrist.

    Ronald looked at her, puzzled. "Star?"

    "Let me drink it for you."

    Saying so, Ste tried to take the wine ss from Ronald''s hand. She couldn''t let him drink any more. Dealing with someone who forgot everything when drunk was infuriating. Twice already, his drinking had led to him crossing the line.

 Chapter 187

    Ronald''s lips curled into an indulgent smile.

    Nearby, Finley joked, "Wow, someone''s getting protective of their brother? All that upbringing''s paying off."

    Ste rolled her eyes. "Focus on your food, will you?"

    Finley pouted.

    Was she always this prickly? She seemed extra feisty today.

    Ste was adamant about Ronald not drinking any alcohol today, and ironically, she wasn''t great at holding her liquor either. After two sses, she started to feel tipsy.

    By the end of the evening, Finley and Hull were off to y some basketball.

    Ste, her vision blurry, turned to Ronald and called out in a soft, slurred voice, "Ronald."

    Her voice carried a hint of difort.

    Ronald swiftly pulled her into his arms. As he leaned in, the sweet aroma of red wine lingered between them.

    With a warm tone, he asked, "Feeling sick?"

    Ste nodded. "Yeah, I wanna go home."

    That phrase, ''go home,'' unexpectedly struck a chord in Ronald''s heart.

    He grabbed his coat from a nearby chair and gently wrapped it around her. "Alright, let''s head home."

    Ronald lifted her in his arms.

    Ste rubbed her face against his chest, mumbling discontentedly, "You lied. You said it would be fun." "What do you want to do?"

    Ste mumbled, "Something fun, something tasty."

    But there was nothing fun.

    Her misty, water-like eyes gazed up at Ronald, who chuckled softly. "You need to calm down."

    Feeling even more wronged, Ste squirmed unhappily in his arms.

    Outside, the wind was strong and cold. Yet wrapped in Ronald''s coat, Ste didn''t feel the chill at all.

    Ronald carried her to the car.

    From the rearview mirror, Idris nced back at them. "Ms. Quinn had too much to drink?"

    Ronald looked down at Ste, her cheeks flushed a deep red.

    Recalling what Finley had said earlier, his expressions softened further. "The little one''s grown up. She even knows how to care for others now."

    Who knew she''d get this drunk from just two sses of wine.

    Idris mentioned, "The Quarry family''s been turning the city upside down looking for you. Seems like they found out we''ve finalized the deal and are panicking." Ronald snorted with augh. "Good. Let them panic. The more they do, the more they''ll suffer."

    Idris added, "They''re also still trying to find out who owns Mist Bay."

    Ronald smirked. "Looks like their people really are useless!"

    Muchter than he expected. For Portis City''s leading family, you''d think their people would have some skill.

    Seems that''s not the case.

    Ronald nced at Ste, adjusting the coat around her.

    Idris pondered for a moment before adding, "Thane hasn''t reached out to me yet. He probably doesn''t know you''re the one behind this." "He''ll know soon," Ronald stated.

    Once Thane contacts Idris, he''ll convey Ronald''s original intentions to Thane.

    By then, the entire Quarry family will be thrown into chaos!

    ...

    Meanwhile, Yorick had barely ended his call with Jeremy when his phone buzzed again. Cloudia''s voice came through, fraught with tension. "Rick, what''s with your family? Do they want Urs to die?"

    Yorick frowned. "What''s going on?"

    "Your dad! He''s stationed ten men outside Urs''s hospital room. What''s he trying to do?"

    Cloudia''s tone was nearing hysteria. Urs was already gravely ill, and the behavior of his family was only worsening her condition.

    Cloudia was deeply upset. "Rick, Urs can''t handle this kind of stress right now. Please, get your dad to call them off. What''s he trying to achieve?"

    Just seeing Thane''s men had made Urs faint.

    She was supposed to be discharged in two days. She was looking forward to moving to Mist Bay''s Wave Residence after getting discharged, but instead of being released, she was greeted by Thane''s men! What was Thane thinking? With the entire Quarry family against Urs, it was clear these men weren''t there for her protection.

    They were there to monitor her!

    Hearing that his father had stationed ten men outside Urs''s hospital room also gave Yorick a headache.

    "I''ll handle it."

    Cloudia''s voice was heavy. "Rick, I know your family doesn''t support you and Urs right now, but she''s sick. How can she rest and recover with them pulling stunts like this?"

 Chapter 188

    Yorick massaged the bridge of his nose, wincing as a tension headache took hold. "I know."

    Cloudia, her voice tinged with concern, replied, "We should get Urs discharged. Is everything set up at Wave Residence? If it is, she should go there to recuperate." Now that the Quarry family had done something like this, it was clear they couldn''t stay at the hospital a moment longer.

    At the mention of Wave Residence, Yorick''s expression turned grim.

    He quickly said into the phone, "Still arranging. Tell her to stay calm and not overthink things."

    "Still arranging? What do you mean? Isn''t everything ready yet?" Cloudia''s tone sharpened, a note of unease creeping in. Yorick frowned. "That''s it for now. I''ve got to go."

    "

    Unable to provide a solid answer and pressed by Cloudia''s probing, Yorick ended the call hastily.

    The car was enveloped in a heavy silence.

    After a moment, Yorick spoke in a cold voice, "To Wave Residence."

    Orion, who was driving, hesitated.

    "But we just got word that the Lugar family heir is fishing near the Butterfly Garden."

    It hadn''t been easy tracking down his whereabouts. Shouldn''t they head to the Butterfly Garden first?

    Yorick insisted, "To Wave Residence!"

    His words carried an unmistakable weight.

    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Orion nodded. "Alright."

    Approaching a crossroads, Orion didn''t dare go against Yorick''s wishes and swiftly turned the car around.

    However, he couldn''t help but remind Yorick, "Tomorrow, they''re going over the contract with Jeremy. If everything checks out, they''ll sign it on the spot."

    If Jeremy secured those mining rights, it would be impossible for Yorick to get a piece of the action, especially since Jeremy and Yorick were known rivals. Yorick remained silent.

    Clearly, news of Thane stationing bodyguards outside Urs''s hospital room had rattled him.

    His phone buzzed again. This time, it was Urs calling.

    Picking up, he softened, "Urs."

    Even through the phone, Urs''s distress and fear were palpable.

    "Rick, your dad...," she choked out, the strain in her voice evident.

    Yorick reassured her, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it."

    "Rick, I want to be discharged. I can''t stay in this hospital any longer. Please, can you make that happen?"

    Her plea was desperate, especially after witnessing the Quarry family''s intimidating stance.

    "Alright, you''ll be discharged," Yorick promised, unable to deny her request in her time of need.

    "Can I leave tomorrow?" Urs asked, hopecing her words.

    Originally, she was scheduled for discharge the day after. Feeling a sudden unease, perhaps due to her illness, Urs feared she wouldn''t make it out alive. Yorick, feeling a throb of pain at her words, conceded, "Fine, tomorrow."

    Thus, he wasmitted to resolving the situation at Wave Residence today. His determination was clear, marked by a chill in his eyes not seen before. Just as he ended the call with Urs, Thane called. Yorick nced at the phone and silently declined the call.

    ...

    Predictably, they were stopped upon reaching Wave Residence.

    Orion looked to Yorick, whomanded with an icy tone, "Negotiate. I need to see the owner."

    His voice held an unyielding resolve.

    As Orion prepared to step out, another car passed them and entered the estate smoothly.

    Was that Wave Residence''s owner?

    Why did the car seem so familiar?

    Realization dawned on Orion.

    "Sir, isn''t that the car Ms. Quinn got into at the Orient Nexus Building?"

    They had just seen it at noon.

 Chapter 189

    When Yorick heard the news, he was visibly shaken.

    Instinctively, he nced over at the car, catching only a glimpse of its tail. But that was enough for him to recognize it as the same car Ste and that man had gotten into at noon. "Does that guy live here too?"

    Orion hesitated before replying, "Probably."

    If he wasn''t a resident, how had he gotten past the tight security so easily?

    Yorick''s breathing became erratic, his expression hardening.

    "Could this man be the owner of this ce?"

    Orion didn''t know for sure, but considering how respectfully the security had treated the car, he concluded, "Seems like it."

    The atmosphere in the car turned icy.

    "I thought you said he was a 66-year-old geezer?" Yorick nearly roared the question.

    Orion felt a chill run down his spine at Yorick''s fury. Indeed, their earlier investigation had pointed to a 58-year-old manpleting the paperwork eight years ago.

    Fuming, Yorick pulled out his phone and dialed Ste''s number, only to be met with a cold voicemail. She had already blocked him.

    Yorick was livid, with no outlet for his anger!

    ...

    Meanwhile, in Portis City, a scandal was unfolding.

    By 3 p.m., several trending topics had taken over social media:

    #The Larkin Family Disowns Daughter Over Lack of Merit#

    #Ste No Longer a Daughter of The Larkin Family#

    #Mrs. Larkin Signs Off On Severing Ties With Biological Daughter#

    #Between Adopted and Biological, The Larkin Family Chooses Adopted#

    #The Bond of Raising Trumps Blood, Adopted Over Biological#

    The Larkin family''s controversy swept through Portis City like a storm.

    Yorick was in turmoil. So was Cloudia.

    With the news spreading like wildfire, several of her friends called, their words feigning concern but dripping with sarcasm.

    Desperate, she repeatedly dialed Ste''s number until, finally, Ste picked up. "Hello?"

    "Ste, how could you do this? You wanted to sever ties, and now it looks like we''re the viins. Clearly, it was you who used Finley and Tegan to tempt me into signing. You deceived me, and now I''m the one facing infamy." Cloudia''s rant was explosive. She felt utterly aggrieved, convinced of her victimhood, yet now painted as the viin.

    On the other end, Ste, groggy, pondered for a moment before asking, "Are you not the viin?"

    "You..."

    Cloudia was on the verge of fainting from anger.

    "What exactly do you want? Where have I wronged you for you to treat me this way?"

    Now, she truly regretted bringing Ste back into her life. Had she known Ste would turn out this way, she wouldn''t have bothered, regardless of whether Ste lived or died.

    "You want money, is that it?" Cloudia choked out the words. She assumed Ste''s dramatics were a desperate cry for financial help.

    That had to be it.

    Cloudia grew more infuriated by the thought. "Just say you need money. Or is it that new family of yours after the Larkin family''s wealth?"

    In her rage, Cloudiapletely lost herposure, forgetting that Ste owned a lucrative studio, earning millions annually.

 Chapter 190

    And just like that, she had forgotten about the ne around her neck, worth millions. At that moment, she was convinced that Ste''s antics were all about getting her hands on the Larkin family fortune.

    "You must be desperate for cash!"

    Ste listened quietly as Cloudia vented her frustration.

    Lazily turning over in bed, she responded, "Oh really? Going back to the Larkins nearly drove me to the poorhouse."

    Poor? She threw that word right back at the Larkins.

    Two thousand a month, and even that wasn''t guaranteed. Thank goodness she hadn''t relied on that money to live. If she had, she''d have starved to death. "You..."

    Hearing Ste''s words, Cloudia was so angry she saw spots.

    Ste retorted, "After your wealth? Do you even have any wealth?"

    And to think of including the Quinns in this bloodsucking scheme?

    "Ste, you''re way out of line! Then tell me, what''s the meaning of this stunt you''re pulling?"

    Ste remained silent.

    What did she mean? She hadn''t even seen the content of what was released yet.

    "It''s obviously because I feared you''d leech off me."

    Even though she disdained the little wealth the Larkins had, what if they found out she''d been raised by the Quinns and decided to leech off them?

    So, making a big scene to cut ties was naturally for the best.

    Upon hearing this, Cloudia was livid. "Us, leech off you? Your measly seven bucks? You''re underestimating us, the Larkins. Your little bit of cash isn''t something we would fuss over." Ste concluded, "Then Mrs. Larkin, remember what you said today."

    "It''s you who should remember it!"

    Cloudia was so angry she hung up.

    Ste, hearing the dial tone, pouted. "Remember it then. Whoever forgets isn''t worth a dime."

    Hmph!

    When Ronald walked in, he found Ste sulking and rolling around on the bed.

    The maids had just dressed her in a nightgown, and her rolling about had exposed her calves.

    Ronald''s Adam''s apple bobbed as a wave of heat uncontrobly surged through him.

    "What''s got you so upset?" he asked, stepping closer with a bowl of hangover soup.

    His sudden arrival startled Ste, who quickly dove under the covers. "Why didn''t you knock?"

    She was all grown up now. What if she had been changing?

    Ronald set down the hangover soup beside the bed, sat down, and pulled the covers off her head.

    "What part of you haven''t I seen, huh?"

    At that, Ste''s mind buzzed, her body heating up.

    She snatched the covers back, intending to hide.

    But Ronald was faster, pulling her into a sitting position on hisp. "Come on, drink some soup before you sleep."

    The neckline of her nightgown was loose, giving Ronald a glimpse of how much she had grown.

    He cleared his throat, adjusting the nket to wrap her more securely, before handing her the soup. "Drink up."

    Ste struggled to free herself. "I can drink it myself."

    Ronald insisted. "Be good!"

    He held her waist with one hand, his tone gentle but carrying an undeniablemand.

    He knew she disliked the taste of hangover soup. If he let her go now, she''de up with all sorts of excuses not to drink it. Ste sniffed the soup. "Can it cool for a bit before I drink it?"

    "How about I feed you?"

    Ste was speechless.

    Feed her? How?

    She cautiously nced at Ronald. Meeting his serious, earnest gaze, Ste''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 191

    Yorick was on the edge of losing his mind.

    The moment he saw that man''s car pull into the driveway, everything from the past month crashed over him like a wave.

    "When did this house finally find an owner?"

    "Not too long ago, maybe just this past month," Orion mused aloud.

    Everyone knew that the ce had been vacant for ages.

    Yorick snorted. "Just this past month, huh!"

    That month had been a roller coaster. Ever since he and Ste decided to postpone their wedding, it felt like one thing after another.

    But he couldn''t shake that day at Ste''s ce when he bumped into that man.

    Since then, Ste had be a ghost in her own home.

    And now, he ran into the guy here again!

    So, he was the owner, huh?

    Yorick shivered, a cold dread washing over him.

    Ste, why couldn''t she just leave him be? The mess with Finley and Tegan had been bad enough. And now, she''s tied to this ce too? Was she doing this on purpose? Yorick''s blood boiled the more he thought about it!

    After a moment''s thought, Orion suggested, "Maybe we should ask Ms. Quinn?"

    It seemed Ste was living here now. And if Yorick wanted to buy this ce for Urs''s treatment, he''d have to go through Ste.

    The thought soured Yorick''s mood even further.

    "Ask her what? To humiliate Urs?"

    Orion fell silent.

    From their perspective, both Yorick and Urs had been yed by Ste all this time.

    Thinking about how they had exhausted themselves trying to buy this ce, only to find Ste living here, Yorick felt a fire ignite in his chest.

    His phone buzzed insistently with a call from his father, Thane.

    Yorick didn''t want to answer, but when Thane called Orion instead, Orion couldn''t ignore it.

    "Sir," he answered respectfully.

    Thane''s voice came through, stern and tinged with danger. "Give the phone to Yorick."

    Handing the phone over, Orion ryed, "It''s your father."

    Yorick took the call, "Dad."

    "You went to Wave Residence again?"

    Thane''s voice was icy.

    Yorick had been obsessed with acquiring the ce for Urs''s sake, a grand gesture.

    Thane continued, "Seems like you''vepletely ignored my advice!"

    His tone was now threatening.

    Yorick replied, his voice heavy with exhaustion, "I was supposed to meet with the Lugar family heir today." "Forget it."

    Thane curtly spoke those words and abruptly ended the call.

    Upon hearing the click on the other end, Yorick was caught off-guard by Thane''s unusualck of persistence. Deep down, however, a subtle sense of uneasiness began to grow.

    Ste was woken by her phone vibrating non-stop. She silenced it and fell back asleep until past 7 pm.

    Upon waking, she saw numerous missed calls from unknown numbers. Just as she was about to check her messages, another unknown call came through. Without thinking, she answered.

    "Ste." Yorick''s voice, barely containing his anger, came from the other end.

    Ste''s heart sank. "Are you a ghost? Still haunting me?"

    The barrage of calls must have been his doing.

    "Is that man the owner of the house?" Yorick''s words were clipped, seething with frustration.

    Ste, now fully awake, replied, "What do you mean?"

    "Tell him to sell it to me. Name his price."

    Ste paused, sensing Yorick''s desperation through the phone.

    She smirked. "Sell it to you?"

    "Yes, whatever it takes!"

    Steughed. "You really think you can buy everything, don''t you? He just secured a huge deal at Mist Bay, and you think he''d be interested in your offer?" Yorick''s fury was palpable even through the phone.

    "What did you say?"

    Was she looking down on him?

    Ste retorted, "Yorick, let''s not beat around the bush. Sure, your family is top in Portis City, but what can you really offer?"

    Yorick fell silent, the brutal reality of his situationid bare.

    Ste''s words were sharp, a clear mockery of Yorick''s predicament.

    As the silence lingered, Ste scoffed, "Portis City hails you as the Quarry family''s finest heir. But that''s only because you''re the only son your mother had. Not much of a choice, was there?"

 Chapter 192

    "Everyone''s just blowing smoke up your ass, and you''re buying it hook, line, and sinker."

    Yorick nearly passed out from sheer frustration. "You!"

    Ste retorted, "Sure, you''re the CEO of Quarry Group, but need I remind you who really pulls the strings?"

    "Shut up!" Yorick snapped.

    "Your dad might not be showing his face around the office these days, but let''s talk numbers, shall we? Anything over 100 million needs his signature, doesn''t it? And how much are you nning to shell out? You think you can afford it? If your dad hears you''re draining the ount for that sickly lover of yours, you think he''d approve?"

    Ste''s words were like nails on a chalkboard to Yorick, making his head nearly explode with irritation.

    This woman, always ready with a snappyeback or a sharp retort.

    Now, Yorick found himself wishing she''d just hit him physically instead; anything was better than her venomous words.

    But he couldn''t deny the truth in Ste''s words. Ever since Urs returned, the Quarry Group''s financial protocols had been revised. Significant expenditures no longer just needed the CEO''s approval but the chairman''s signature as well.

    Ste wasn''t entirely correct, though. It wasn''t 100 million, but ten million that required Thane''s signature!

    Fuming, Yorick''s vision blurred with anger. "Then what do you propose?"

    "You can''t afford it, yet here you are asking for terms? What''s the n, strong-arm me?"

    That remark hit him like a punch to the gut.

    Yorick was on the verge of hanging up, but considering how hard it had been to get Ste on the phone, he managed to hold back.

    "Trying to bully your way through with me? You''ve got some nerve."

    "I''m not!" Yorick protested.

    "Then can you afford it? Mist Bay alone would set you back, what, five hundred million?"

    Five hundred million!

    Hearing that figure made Yorick''s face turn grim.

    He instinctively wanted to use Ste of extortion, but he couldn''t deny the current market value of the ce.

    Taking a deep breath, Yorick admitted, "I don''t have that kind of money right now."

    Damn this woman, he thought. How had he never noticed her shrewdness before? She had dissected the inner workings of Quarry Group with rming uracy. She was right; the power had indeed shifted back to his father since Urs''s return. "Oh, no money? So you''re begging now? With that attitude?" Ste taunted.

    Yorick''s face went from grim to downright thunderous.

    Begging Ste? Who did she think she was?

    "I just wanted you to introduce me to him."

    Yorick had encountered the man a few times, and not once did things end well. But now, he needed to see him!

    "So, you''re still begging, huh? Is this how you ask for help?" Ste pressed.

    Yorick was speechless. The word ''beg'' made his blood boil.

    Ste picked up a cup of water by the bed and took a sip. When Ronald pushed the door open, he saw the mischievous gleam in her eyes.

    This little troublemaker, what was she up to now? He couldn''t hear what was being said on the phone, but Ste spoke, "It won''t work begging me now. Whoever wants to live here, let theme and beg." With that, she hung up the phone.

    Ronald was holding a te of fruit, its flesh red and tender, looking very tempting.

    Ste rolled out of bed to grab a bite.

    Ronald set the te down and casually checked her forehead for a fever. "No fever?"

    "You think I''m like you, getting drunk and having a fever."

    A smirk crossed Ronald''s lips. "Who was on the phone?"

    "Yorick."

    At the mention of "Yorick,'' Ronald''s gentle gaze momentarily froze.

    "What does he want now?"

    Ste popped a fruit into her mouth. "He''s caught wind you''re the man in charge here. Wants me to set up a meeting."

    She bit down, and the hard seed inside caught her by surprise.

    Ronald instinctively reached out, ready to help her spit it out, just like when she was a child.

    But when she saw his hand, Ste paused and quickly headed to the bathroom.

    When she returned, sheined, "Why do you even like these? The seeds are too hard. They hurt."

    These were red heart guavas. Every time Ste ate them, her teeth couldn''t handle it, but unfortunately, Ronald really enjoyed them. Ronald chuckled softly. "Don''t be picky."

    Ste frowned. "This isn''t about being picky. They''re just hard to eat."

    Ronald, ever indulgent, pinched her nose. "Did you give him a piece of your mind?"

    He always admired her fiery spirit, like a tigress, ensuring she never got the short end of the stick, even when he wasn''t around.

 Chapter 193

    During dinner, Ste barely finished a te of food before Ronald signaled for someone to clear her te and cutlery.

    Ste looked at him with big, pleading eyes, the very picture of misery. "Ronald," she whimpered.

    "What''s the problem? You weren''t this keen on breakfast."

    Ste''s eating habits were far from typical. Conventional wisdom suggested eating the most in the morning and a bnced amount throughout the day.

    But her breakfasts were always scant, her lunches manageable. Come evening, however, her appetite would surge, unusually voraciouspared to her earlier meals. "But I..." Ste started.

    "No more," Ronald cut her off before she could finish.

    Ste pouted, but Ronald''s gaze on her remained indulgent. He stood up, taking her hand. "Let''s go for a walk."

    "Okay," she agreed, albeit reluctantly. She''d been hoping to sneak in a bit more food.

    It wasn''t entirely her fault; evenings always made her hungrier, and what she''d eaten felt far from sufficient.

    As they approached the door, Idris appeared, his expression serious.

    Ronald released Ste''s hand. "Check out the back of the vi."

    "Something there?"

    "Yeah, something fun."

    "Fun?" Ste doubted.

    Ronald''s idea of fun-like the fishing trip that afternoon-rarely aligned with hers.

    But noticing Idris''s urgent demeanor, Ste tactfully excused herself.

    Once Ste was out of earshot, Ronald spoke. "Is it about Thane?"

    "Yes, his butler reached out, requesting a meeting with you."

    "Did you ry my message?"

    "I did."

    So, the Quarry family was in for a tumultuous night.

    "Also, the Larkin family is panicking. They had an all-night meeting yesterday but still haven''t found a solution."

    It wasn''t just unresolved- it was unresolvable.

    Ronald''s lips curled in amusement. "They''ve had it too easy for too long and grown too arrogant."

    If only they''d shown Ste even half the consideration, things might not havee to this. Instead of support, they''d bullied her.

    "Yes," Idris agreed. Both the Quarry and Larkin families had overstepped, their boldness unchecked. Even Jeremy was displeased.

    As they walked, Ronald added, "Be firm with Thane."

    "Understood," Idris nodded.

    Thane was obviously anxious since they had chosen a partner on their side, so he personally stepped in. Once he had taken action himself and found out it was rted to his son, he must have been itching to beat Yorick to a pulp

    ....

    In the vast backyard, Ste''s face lit up with delight as she discovered a group of bunnies. She immediately scooped one up, cuddling it. "Oh wow, you''re so soft and fluffy!"

    She adored furry pets but doubted her ability to care for them properly. This fear had kept her from owning any during her years in Portis City, though she did have a fox back in Ferrond.

    Ronald approached, his expression softening as he watched Ste with the bunnies. "You like them?"

    "Yes! They''re so soft and cuddly! Can we take them back to Ferrond?"

    "Of course, we can," Ronald assured her. He knew Ste''s principle well; if she couldn''tmit to their care, she wouldn''t take them on. Telling her no would only break her heart.

    Hearing they coulde with, Ste beamed. "They''re adorable, so doe-eyed and fluffy."

    "And how''s my Snow doing?" she inquired.

    Snow, her pristine white fox, was a gift from Ronald on her fifteenth birthday, one she cherished deeply. Amidst the turmoil in the Quinn family, when Regina forced her to leave, Ste wanted to bring nothing but Snow.

 Chapter 194

    Leaving Ferrond behind, she wasn''t sure what the road ahead would look like, and she couldn''t bear the thought of dragging the little one along on her uncertain journey. "It''s all good," Ronald said, affectionately ruffling her soft hair.

    Mist Bay was a picture of tranquility. But elsewhere in Portis City, chaos reigned- especially for Thane.

    After much effort, he finally managed to get the contact details of an assistant close to the heir of the Lugar family. Yet, when he made the call, the response left him utterly speechless. Even for Thane, it took a moment to process.

    Imogen was equally baffled. "Did they really say that?"

    "Yeah, just dropped the line on me after saying, ''Your son''s educationes first!"

    And with that, the call ended.

    What did that mean?

    Imogen was irritated. "How does Rick fit into all this? What did he do to tick them off?"

    They hadn''t even met face-to-face. How did ite to ''your son''s education''? What did his education have to do with any of this?

    Though annoyed, Imogen knew they were in no position to make demands. The other party held exactly what they needed most.

    Thane''s face hardened. "Call Yorick now. Tell him to get his ass back here."

    No wonder he''d been avoiding meeting the heir of the Lugar family. So Yorick had offended them? If that was the case, he was going to have a word with that brat tonight. "Quick, call the young master," Imogen said.

    It was crucial to get Yorick back immediately and sort things out. The other party might sign the contract with their chosen partner tomorrow. If they didn''t resolve this tonight, the potential risk to the Quarry Group was undeniable. Even Imogen, biased towards her son, felt particrly vexed at this moment.

    Over at Yorick''s end.

    He was already stressed out over purchasing Wave Residence and then got a call from the family estate.

    His response was terse. "I''m noting back."

    "Yorick, you''ve grown bold! Get your ass back home right now," Imogen snapped over the phone.

    "Mom..."

    "You should know, if we don''t sort out the Lugar family situation tonight, the consequences could be dire."

    The priority now was this matter.

    Imogen''s tone carried a warning. "Don''t forget what those people outside Urs''s hospital room are there for; they''re not just for show."

    Yorick, feeling the threat in her tone, gripped his phone tighter.

    Finally, suppressing his anger, he conceded, "I understand. I''ll be right back."

    After hanging up, Yorick felt a throbbing headache. He wanted to continue calling Ste, but now he couldn''t get through.

    It never urred to him that a day woulde when he wouldn''t be able to reach Ste.

    As they approached the Quarry family home, Yorick, who had been silent the whole ride, finally spoke up. "How long do you think she''s known that guy?"

    Orion replied, "Probably just met. Ms. Quinn hadn''t been much for socializing before."

    Even as Orion spoke, his uncertainty lingered. They''d always thought of Ste as a simple person - someone living off the Larkin family''s support, with nothing else to her name.

    But owning a studio that turned a profit of seven hundred thousand a year? She couldn''t have been without any social connections.

    "Given that the guy is the owner of Wave Residence, his status is naturally not simple. Maybe Ms. Quinn had a professional rtionship with him before," Orion suggested.

    "So from ''professional rtionship'' to a romantic one?" Yorick''s tone was icy.

    Orion winced slightly. "Could it be possible that they were lovers all along?"

 Chapter 195

    Hearing the term "lovers", Yorick''s face hardened once more.

    "You think someone of that stature would fancy her?"

    Orion remained silent.

    Well, maybe not! But looking at how well Ste''s studio was doing, she wasn''t exactly cking off.

    In Orion''s eyes, Ste was quite impressive. At her young age, she had already achieved so much. And that studio? The Larkin family didn''t even know about it, let alone finance it. Orion knew exactly how much the Larkin family had been paying Ste every month for the past couple of years.

    Yorick''s tone was icy. "But you need to figure out that guy''s identity quickly."

    Everyone knew the owner of Mist Bay was someone of no simple standing, yet no one knew who they were.

    And now, Ste had somehow gotten involved with him. She really had some tricks up her sleeve.

    They soon arrived at the Quarry family estate.

    Yorick went in alone, and as soon as he entered, a flying object came hurling at him.

    ''Boom!''

    With a loud thud, it hit him right where he had been injured earlier that day.

    The re-injury made the swelling and pain unbearable.

    Thane was furious.

    Imogen, always protective of her son, was also livid, ring fiercely at him.

    Yorick took a deep breath. "I told you, I''ll meet the heir of the Lugar family before they sign the contract tomorrow."

    His tone was grim, clearly dissatisfied with Thane''s aggression - twice in one day.

    Thane retorted, "You''re meeting him? After you''ve practically offended him, you''re still going?"

    "When have I ever offended him?"

    Yorick was indignant. He hadn''t even met the man yet; how could he have possibly offended him?

    Thane countered, "You''re saying you haven''t offended him? Then why did he ask me to educate you?"

    Yorick''s face fell even further.

    "Educate me?"

    What was this heir of the Lugar family ying at, meddling in other families'' affairs?

    He was utterly confused. A flicker of bewilderment passed through Yorick''s eyes, and it was this very bewilderment that fueled Thane''s anger.

    "I got in touch with his assistant. The assistant said it was his boss''s orders to tell us to educate you."

    Yorick protested, "But I''ve never even met him!"

    In a fit of rage, Thane grabbed the nearest ashtray and hurled it at Yorick.

    Yorick dodged, and the ashtray smashed into the door behind him with a loud ''thud'', leaving a dent.

    Had it hit him, it would have surely been another bloody scene.

    The tension between Yorick and Thane was palpable.

    Facing Thane''s fury, Yorick felt wronged. "I honestly haven''t met him."

    This was turning into a real headache. He hadn''t met the man. Finding him had been challenging enough.

    Thinking of challenges made Yorick feel that everything recently had been particrly taxing. In a nutshell, he was frustrated!

    Thane, breathing heavily with anger, insisted, "You''re still denying it."

    "I truly haven''t met him!" Yorick was also frustrated.

    Imogen, who had been silent until now, couldn''t stand the escting tension and finally interjected, "Alright, you really haven''t met him?" Yorick nodded. "No."

    Thane pressed on, "No? Then how on earth did you manage to offend him?"

    Yorick remained silent.

    Imogen was silent too.

    And so, the question circled back to where it started: indeed, if Yorick had never met the heir of the Lugar family, how had he managed to offend him?

 Chapter 196

    Imogen and Thane exchanged a nce, and in that moment, a shadow crossed Imogen''s eyes.

    "Could it be because of Urs?"

    Yorick and Thane both fell silent, their gazes turning toward Imogen.

    Yorick''s expression hardened significantly.

    "If I''m not mistaken," Imogen continued, "the heir to the Lugar family and Urs arrived in Portis City one after the other."

    Urs hadn''t been in Portis City long before the Lugar heir made his appearance. Could there really be a connection between the two?

    Yorick''s face tightened at the suggestion.

    Thane looked at him, barely concealing his disapproval.

    Yorick blurted out defensively, "Urs has nothing to do with this."

    "Shut it!"

    Thane''s cold re silenced him immediately.

    Yorick attempted to continue, "It really has nothing to do with Urs..."

    "Go, get in touch with that assistant," Thane said, cutting him off.

    Imogen''s reminder had made him consider the possibility of Urs being involved in this whole affair. The Larkin family seemed to have nurtured a genuine femme fatale, and a doomed one at that. Turning to the butler, he said, "Tell him I''ll personally deliver Urs."

    The butler nodded. "Yes, sir."

    "Dad!" Yorick was frantic.

    Thane didn''t want to argue with Yorick any further, giving him a cold, warning look before heading upstairs.

    Yorick impulsively followed, but Imogen stopped him. "If you care about Urs''s well-being, you''d best stay out of it."

    It was a critical moment for the Quarry family, a matter of life and death, so to speak. They would never have epted Urs in the first ce.

    Yorick had grown too close to hertely, and Imogen was on the brink of exploding.

    Now, with Thane stepping in like this, if it really was rted to Urs, it was time to sever tiespletely.

    Imogen, holding her poodle, also turned to head upstairs.

    Yorick called out, "Mom."

    Imogen paused, turning back to Yorick. "Rick, he now holds our most fatal weakness."

    The implication was clear; they couldn''t afford to offend him.

    "What if it has nothing to do with Urs?" Yorick was desperate.

    Imogen didn''t respond, seemingly too tired to engage further, and walked away with her dog.

    In frustration, Yorick kicked the coffee table, only to hear a ''crack'', followed by a sharp pain in his shin.

    ...

    Ste hadn''t eaten much for dinner.

    By 10:30 PM, she was tossing and turning in bed, too hungry to sleep.

    Finally, she crept downstairs, hoping to find something to eat in the kitchen.

    Unexpectedly, Ronald was in the living room.

    Idris was there too.

    "I just got a call from Thane''s butler," Idris was saying. "He said they''re nning to deliver Urs to you."

    Ste was halfway down the stairs when she heard this and nearly lost her footing, sliding down two steps. Had she not grabbed the railing in time, she would''ve fallen. Hearing the noise, Ronald turned and saw Ste clutching the railing in terror.

    His gaze darkened as he set aside hisptop and walked over to her. He scooped her up effortlessly. "How old are you, still tripping over your own feet?" Ste pouted.

    Idris''s words had been too shocking.

    What were they thinking, delivering Urs to Ronald like that?

    Were they after something of Ronald''s, using a beauty to sneak their way in?

    But to send someone ailing? What were they thinking?

 Chapter 197

    Ronald effortlessly scooped Ste into his arms and made his way downstairs.

    ncing at her nightgown, he quickly offered her his jacket that had been resting on the sofa.

    Ste wrapped herself in it, feeling the warmth Ronald had left behind.

    "What''s got you wandering downstairs thiste?" Ronald inquired.

    Ste hesitated, her stomach rumbling. She wanted to confess her hunger but was unsure of Ronald''s stance onte-night snacks. He had always been strict about meal times and snacking habits. But she couldn''t bear it any longer.

    "I''m hungry," she admitted, her eyes pleading.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "You had a pretty hearty dinner, though."

    Despite having a full te at dinner, Ste''s wide, watery eyes were hard for Ronald to resist. They made him want to tease her.

    "Really hungry?"

    "Very," Ste nodded earnestly.

    Idris couldn''t stand it any longer. "Maybe we should whip up a little something in the kitchen."

    He knew how strictly Ronald monitored Ste''s diet, almost to the point where Idris wondered if Ste had ever had her fill.

    As expected, when he said that, Ronald gave him a look.

    Idris backed down, "Ms. Quinn is really hungry."

    Seeing Idris defend her, Ste cast him a grateful nce, but that didn''t escape Ronald''s notice.

    Pulling her close, he conceded. "Alright, but no crash diets."

    He recalled Yvonne''s ordeal with a poorly nned diet, which had led to severe nutrient deficiencies. The thought of Ste going through something simr always loomed over him. "I won''t," she promised.

    "Ms. Quinn doesn''t gain weight easily anyway," Idris added, as if stating the obvious. Ste had always maintained the same figure.

    Ronald pinched Ste''s cheek. "Let''s see what the kitchen can do."

    Relieved, Ste hurried off to request a bowl of beef chili from the kitchen staff. She noticed a few new faces among them but didn''t linger on the thought.

    When she returned, she caught Ronald and Idris mid-discussion about the Quarry family''stest move.

    Ronald scoffed. "Thane''s understanding, huh!"

    Send Urs to him, the sick one? What''s he thinking?

    Idris shared his surprise, especially after hearing about the Quarry family''s threat to keep Yorick away from Urs.

    Ronald''s expression hardened.

    "No need to send her my way."

    Idris agreed. Urs, ill or not, was far from meeting their standards.

    "However, keeping Yorick from seeing her is an intriguing idea," Ronald mused.

    Idris nodded. "It might make the Quarry family think there''s something between you and Urs."

    "Let them think what they want. But putting Yorick on the spot could be interesting."

    Ronald hadn''t expected Thane to y it this way, but the opportunity to unsettle Yorick was too good to pass up. With Yorick''s attention wholly on Urs, being barred from seeing her would be an exquisite torture.

 Chapter 198

    Idris nodded with a smile. "Alright, I''ll go reply right now."

    "Off you go then."

    After Idris left, Ronald turned to see Ste lingering at the kitchen doorway. "Why are you standing there?"

    Ste moved towards him.

    "Are you trying to y Cupid''s antagonist here?"

    Preventing Yorick from seeing Urs, wasn''t that just like sending Yorick to his doom?

    Ronald pulled her into hisp with a swift motion. "Nonsense. I''m doing a good deed."

    Ste was speechless.

    Did he even hear himself? How could this possibly count as a good deed?

    "The Quarry family now despises Urs like she''s the gue. How is keeping Yorick away from her not a good deed?"

    Ste fell silent again.

    Well, when put that way, it did seem like a good deed.

    But while it might be a good deed for the Quarry family. But for Yorick? It was like throwing him into the fire.

    "Alright, maybe you are doing a good deed."

    Still, this "good deed" spelled trouble for both Yorick and the Larkin family.

    Although the Larkin family appeared to be allied with the Quarry family through marriage, the reality was one of dependency. The Larkins had always relied on the Quarries for support. Thanks to Urs, tensions between the two families had already strained the rtionship. To put it bluntly, Yorick was now the Larkins'' only remaining link to the Quarry family.

    If the Quarry family forbade Yorick from seeing Urs, the Larkins would undoubtedly be thrown into a state of panic.

    Ronald squeezed Ste''s hand. "Star, haven''t you had any happy moments here over the years?"

    Ste thought about it seriously before answering, "I have."

    Ronald frowned. "Who''s responsible for them?"

    The information about Ste Idris had gathered was suffocating just to read through.

    Ste beamed. "I have a very profitable design studio."

    "Oh?"

    "Ah, don''t call me tomorrow. I''ll be in the studio all day."

    "Why?"

    "Overtime! I have to put extra effort into the big client''s design."

    Leaving Ronald''s side had made her strive to improve her life and take her work seriously.

    Now that Ronald had found her, it didn''t mean she could abandon her responsibilities or neglect her career.

    "Big client?"

    "Yeah. Let me tell you, my studio made ny percent of its iest year from apany called StarRiver Corp."

    A satisfied smile spread across Ste''s face as she mentioned StarRiver Corp. She wondered what kind of good soul was behind it all, providing her with so many projects. And each one came with a hefty design fee. "Originally, the studio might have made just over one hundred thousandst year, but thanks to StarRiver Corp., we brought in over seven hundred thousand."

    Having StarRiver Corp. on her side filled Ste with a newfound sense of empowerment.

    She shared this proudly,pletely unaware of the fleeting tenderness in Ronald''s eyes when she mentioned ''StarRiver Corp.''

    Seeing her glowing with pride, Ronald chuckled. "That impressive?"

    "It''s all thanks to the boss of StarRiver Corp. for recognizing a diamond like me in the rough."

    Otherwise, how could her rtively unknown design studio earn so much in a year?

    Ste looked at Ronald curiously, "Hey, how did Thane think of sending Urs to you?"

    What a hrious turn of events!

    Ronald shrugged. "Probably losing his edge. Getting senile, maybe."

    Ste blinked in confusion. "Senile? But Thane isn''t old, is he?"

    The mention of Yorick''s father made Ste pause. Thane was, after all, quite the catch - handsome, dignified, and of good character, the kind of man who rarely stepped out of line.

    And yet, how did someone like him end up with a son like Yorick? These days, Thane must be on the verge of exploding with frustration.

 Chapter 199

    Indeed, when the news reached Thane, he was livid.

    "Still iming it''s got nothing to do with Urs?"

    Upon hearing the butler''s message, Imogen''s expression darkened as well.

    Thane nced at her and said, "You''re heading to the hospital tomorrow yourself."

    "What about the meeting with the Lugar heirs? They''re finalizing the contract with their chosen partners tomorrow." Thane was silent, his face growing darker with the urge to drag Yorick back and give him a piece of his mind.

    Imogen was harboring simr thoughts.

    ...

    After leaving Quarry Manor, Yorick had Orion look into the whereabouts of the Lugar heirs.

    Before they could uncover anything, Imogen''s call came through.

    "Just stop seeing Urs," she said, each word heavy with a menacing tone.

    Yorick frowned. "This has nothing to do with Urs."

    He was adamant in his belief.

    Imogen pressed on. "He''s made his stance clear, and you''re still defending her?"

    Yorick was taken aback. "What?"

    "Yorick, Urs''s trouble. Who knows what she''s been up to abroad,ing back with all sorts of illnesses. Don''t be naive."

    Imogen''s harsh tone carried an unmistakable insinuation.

    Yorick''s lips tightened, displeasure shing in his eyes. "Don''t speak of Urs like that."

    "And how did she contract uterine cancer?"

    Yorick was clearly upset.

    Rumors about Urs''s illness had been cruel. It was one thing for strangers to specte, but his own mother to join in was disappointing. "Mother, you know what kind of person Urs is!"

    Imogen retorted, "I''ve always had my doubts."

    Otherwise, why would she have taken a liking to Ste while she was still lying in the hospital bed?

    In Imogen''s eyes, Urs had always been calcting, a woman capable of bringing turmoil into any household.

    "Now, Yorick, until the deal with the Lugars is sealed, stay away from Urs. We can''t afford to cross the Lugar family right now."

    Imogen couldn''t care less about what happened after, but if Yorick dared to see Urs now, she''d make sure to ruin her. "Did you hear me?"

    Yorick''s silence only deepened the tension, making Imogen''s voice turn colder.

    "I heard you."

    If that was the requirement, Yorick would avoid Urs - at least until the deal with the Lugar family was done.

    Imogen hung up, satisfied.

    Though he couldn''t see her now, Yorick still called Urs.

    Hearing from Yorick, Urs was ted. "Rick, I''ve packed my things."

    Her voice was weak but filled with rare excitement. It was clear she was in good spirits, despite Thane''s men still at her door. She didn''t believe Thane would actually escte things with his own son. Yorick''s heart sank at her words, his brow furrowed, a headache starting to throb.

    "Rick? Rick?"

    Urs called out when he didn''t respond, wondering why he was silent.

    At that moment, Yorick was at a loss for words. Just a week ago, he had promised to let her move to Wave Residence to recuperate, never anticipating he''d be powerless to fulfill his promise. For once in his life, Yorick faced a dilemma that money couldn''t solve.

    "I need to ask you something," Yorick finally spoke, his voice heavy.

    He didn''t pick up where Urs left off but instead diverted the conversation.

    Urs, puzzled, responded, "What''s up?"

    "Do you know the heir to the Lugar family?"

 Chapter 200

    "The Lugar family? You mean the Lugar family from Ferrond?"

    Yorick replied, "Yes."

    On the other end of the phone, Urs denied. "No, I don''t know them. What''s up?"

    The heir to the Lugar family? How could she possibly know them? When she was in Ferrond, she had fancied the idea of making their acquaintance. But she never had the chance. Yorick frowned. "You don''t know them?"

    "Nope, don''t know them."

    "Really?"

    "Of course, it''s true. What''s with all the sudden questions?"

    The Lugar family. If only she really knew them. In Ferrond, they were practically nobility. Many of the elite there sought alliances with them, a pity she never had the chance. Yorick exined, "My family is nning a major coboration with the Lugar family."

    "Oh, is that so? Sorry, can''t help you there."

    Hearing Yorick, Urs thought he was enlisting her help.

    Yorick sighed, "It''s okay."

    Urs couldn''t care less about whom the Quarry family wanted to coborate with, only asking, "Are youing to pick me up tomorrow in person?"

    She hoped Yorick woulde himself. After all, Thane''s men were still lurking outside, and she feared they might intercept her.

    Yorick felt a pang in his heart as Urs steered the conversation back.

    Seeing Yorick fall silent, Urs grew anxious. "What''s wrong?"

    Usually, Yorick would respond quickly to anything she said. What was happening now?

    Yorick finally spoke, his tone heavier than usual. "Urs, you might not be able to leave the hospital tomorrow."

    "What?"

    Urs''s face froze. Her breath hitched at the thought of not being discharged. What did it mean?

    Was it because of the Larkin family, or Ste?

    Urs panicked. "No, Rick, you said I could leave tomorrow. You promised."

    He had promised, so why was he now saying she couldn''t? She had even made a bet with Ste, 100,000-dor bet! If she could move to Mist Bay tomorrow as nned, she''d win the money from Ste. Why was it all falling apart now?

    Yorick hesitated. "I''m sorry, but the situation at Mist Bay isn''t settled yet."

    "Not settled? What do you mean?"

    "The owner doesn''t want to sell."

    Urs went silent, her mind reeling.

    Not selling?

    "So, Wave Residence... you never actually bought it, did you?"

    Was the promise of letting her recuperate there just empty words?

    Urs felt like she was suffocating. She gasped. "So, can I still be discharged?"

    Yorick fell silent again.

    Could she?

    Of course, but...

    "Yes, let''s see if your family has a suitable ce for you to recuperate."

    Urs couldn''t help but repeat, "My family?"

    Did he not own a single suitable ce himself?

    Urs couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Yorick had promised to discharge her tomorrow, and now he was saying she could be discharged but had to recuperate on a property owned by the Larkin family? "Urs, let''s not see each other for a few days. Let''s leave it at that."

    With that, Yorick hung up the phone, his manner more that of a man fleeing than anything else.

    Urs felt a cold chill run through her. For a long time, she couldn''t feel any warmth in her body.

    When Cloudia returned, she found her daughter looking lost and despondent. "Urs, what''s the matter? Why aren''t you asleep? It was alreadyte."

    Urs looked at Cloudia with a choked voice, "Mom, Rick just said we shouldn''t see each other for a few days."

    Cloudia stiffened at the words, then her expression softened with realization. "He did mention that the Quarry family has a big coborationing up. He''s busy."

    "No, it''s not just about being busy. He didn''t actually buy Wave Residence."

    A week had passed, and in that week, he hadn''t done anything for her?

    Hearing that Wave Residence wasn''t actually bought, Cloudia was taken aback. "Not bought? But he said it was. He even talked about changing the curtains to your liking?" Urs fell silent, her thoughts racing.

    Yes, wasn''t it supposed to have been bought? And the curtains changed to her liking?

    So what was going on?

 Chapter 201

    Ste had slept peacefully through it all. No matter the turmoil the Quarry and Larkin families had found themselves in, she remained untouched by the mayhem. She was up at the crack of dawn, nning to head to her studio. But instead, Ronald took her to the hospital.

    Ste was puzzled. "Why does Old Mrs. Zeller want to see me?"

    Old Mrs. Zeller, the elderlydy who had previously helped Ronald at the hospital had called himst night, expressing a desire to meet Ste.

    And so, bright and early, Ronald had brought Ste over.

    Ronald said, "Probably because she''s taken a liking to you."

    "Huh? But we''ve only met twice. Does she have a grandson or something?"

    It''s often the case that when elderly women take a special interest in a young woman, matchmaking is usually their intention.

    Ronald chuckled.

    Affectionately pinching Ste''s cheek, he said, "If that was the reason, do you think I''d bring you here?"

    Ste was left speechless.

    Well, no, of course not.

    She remembered back in Ferrond, when she was just fifteen or sixteen, how the noble families had nearly broken down the Quinn family''s door, all in hopes of securing a marriage alliance with her.

    The Quinn family heir and their biological daughter were out of reach, so many had set their sights on Ste. Unfortunately, all were turned away by Ronald on the grounds that she was still too young! Back then, she had indeed been young, but what about now?

    Thinking this, Ste couldn''t help but give Ronald a few extra nces.

    The car came to a stop.

    Ronald said, "Let Idris apany you."

    "Oh."

    Knowing Idris was there for additional ns besides driving, Ste hadn''t expected it was to apany her to see Old Mrs. Zeller.

    Idris got out of the car and respectfully opened the door for Ste.

    She nced at Ronald. "Then off I go."

    ""Wait."

    Just as Ste was about to step out of the car, Ronald suddenly called out to her, his voice tinged with a restrained desire. Ste turned back. "What''s up?"

    Ronald pulled her back in, her back against the car door as he reached towards her chest.

    Caught off guard by his sudden movement, Ste tensed, momentarily unsure of how to react. Her face flushed red in an instant. "Ron... Ronald...."

    Stammering, Ste tried to speak, but at that moment, the words wouldn''te. Her heart felt like it was about to leap out of her throat. However, Ronald was merely adjusting her clothing.

    Looking down, she saw Ronald''s well-defined fingers deftly buttoning up her shirt.

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    Ronald even checked the button carefully, his expression displeased. "The buttonhole''s gotten loose; you can''t wear this anymore." Ste''s face turned even redder.

    Ronald took off his scarf and wrapped it around her, the ends hanging down just right to cover up.

    Looking up, Ronald saw Ste''s flushed face and stiffened. "Why are you blushing?"

    Ste stammered, "I... well..."

    Shoot! His sudden move had made her think he was about to do something else.

    Catching on, a hint of amusement appeared in Ronald''s eyes. "Did you think I was about to do something to you?"

    Ste''s already red face turned a deeper shade at Ronald''s words.

    "Stop it." She quickly turned to leave the car.

    But as she did, Ronald caught her wrist, pulling gently, and Ste found herself crashing into his embrace. "You..."

    A low chuckle escaped Ronald, his voiceing from above.

    "So you''ve grown up, even learned to be shy."

    "Stop talking."

    Ronald pinched her cheek. "Tell me, what did you think I was going to do?"

    "I don''t know, stop asking."

    The embarrassing thoughts that had shed through her mind in that instant, she couldn''t let Ronald know.

 Chapter 202

    If he wasn''t into her, she''d be the butt of the joke forever.

    Being a joke or things falling into ce naturally, Ste feared bing the former, and didn''t dare gamble on thetter.

    "I''ll go see Old Mrs. Zeller myself. Why don''t you have Idris keep youpany?"

    Right now, Ste couldn''t face anyone familiar. Breaking free from Ronald''s embrace, she jumped out of the car like a bat out of hell, not daring to look back, and ran off as fast as she could. Watching her lively departure, Ronald''s smile deepened.

    Idris nced in the direction Ste had gone. "Ms. Quinn is all grown up now."

    "Grown up? She''s still a little goofball," Ronald''s tone was full of indulgence.

    Idris couldn''t help but give him a look, thinking that teasing Ste like this might backfire on him someday.

    But then he thought better of it; as long as his boss is happy.

    "Go after her," Ronald said. "Don''t let those Larkin folks bully her."

    "Roger that."

    Idris nodded and followed.

    He figured, who in the Larkin family could bully Ste? She''d probably be the death of them.

    That kick she gave Yorick? He''d probably need another hospital run.

    Yorick was a mess, with a broken hand, a leg injury, and his face turning blue. Probably internal injuries too, basically bruised from head to toe.

    ...

    Ste didn''t really want toe to the hospital, especially since visiting Old Mrs. Zeller meant walking past Urs''s room. What that olddy saw in her, she didn''t know.

    Just as she stepped out of the elevator, she heard amotion not far away.

    "Let me out! I want to leave, move!"

    "Yeah, what right do you have to keep us here? Let us go."

    Great. Just what she needed first thing in the morning, such bad luck.

    Ste was tempted to turn back.

    Urs''s hysterical shouting and Cloudia''s rage echoed down the hall.

    From a distance, Ste saw several suited bodyguards outside Urs''s door. Judging by their reaction, they weren''t sent by ise Larkin for protection. So, were they sent by the Quarry family?

    It made sense, given the Quarry family''s current disdain for Yorick and Urs''s association, not just Yorick''s parents, but four other elders were against it too. Yorick''s constant pestering of Urs must have driven those eager grandparents-to-be up the wall. When people are pushed to the edge, they can go to extremes! The elevator next to Ste dinged, and Idris stepped out. "Miss, let''s go."

    Ste nodded. "Okay."

    She walked past without sparing Cloudia and Urs a second nce. In her mind, the Larkin family was already history, since the disownment letters had been sent. Cloudia''s face stiffened at the sight of Ste. Then, almost instinctively, she let go of Urs''s hand and marched straight toward her.

    Blocking Ste''s path, she said, "I have something to ask you."

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Excuse me, ma''am, do I know you?"

    Cloudia was taken aback.

    Ma''am? Is that how she referred to her now?

    Thinking of the public disownment and the ongoing uproar, with the whole Larkin family bing theughingstock of Portis City, Cloudia was seething.

    "Ste, I agreed to your disownment, but why make it such a public spectacle?"

    Now the whole city knew, turning the entire Larkin family into a joke in Portis City. Fromst night until now, ise had called her three times, pressing her to sort this out. Even the Larkin Group was affected. These bodyguards by the Quarry family were undoubtedly because of this mess.

    Ste smirked. "Didn''t I say? I was just saving you all from leeching off me in the future."

 Chapter 203

    She already stated this in the phone call-how many times did she have to repeat it for her to understand?

    At that, Cloudia''s breath hitched! She was visibly struggling to keep herposure. "You, you..."

    Right, she had used the same excuse over the phone, and here she was, using it again.

    Ste was done engaging in this pointless conversation and attempted to walk past her.

    However, Urs blocked her way. "Star, what exactly did you say to the Quarry family? Why are they treating me like this?"

    Ste remained silent. Idris didn''t say a word either.

    As soon as Urs voiced her concern, Cloudia''s gaze sharpened as she turned to Ste. "Yeah, what did you tell the Quarry family? Why did they send so many bodyguards over here?"

    All these bodyguards were here to keep an eye on Urs.

    Ste nced at them briefly before her gaze settled on Urs. "You really think too highly of yourself."

    What did she say to the Quarry family? Please!

    "Urs, you don''t still believe that your precious Yorick and the Quarry family are something I''d covet, do you?"

    "You..."

    Urs was at a loss for words. Facing Ste''s gaze, she clenched her teeth. "If not you, then who?"

    Cloudia was livid upon hearing this.

    Though the Quarry family had previously had their reservations about Urs, the current situation was directly orchestrated by Thane himself - a man who rarely meddled in the younger generation''s affairs.

    If Ste hadn''t escted the matter to Thane, shaking him to his core, none of this would have happened.

    Thinking about how Ste had made their estrangement public throughout Portis City, Cloudia was struggling to breathe. She choked up looking at Ste. "What exactly did you tell the Quarry family? Are you still hung up on Yorick?" Ste remained silent.

    Idris could hardly believe what he was hearing. He stared at Cloudia and Urs as if they were fools.

    Still hung up on Yorick? Impossible! What were these people even thinking?

    Urs stepped forward, tugging at Ste''s sleeve. "Star, I know you''re mad at me foring back and ruining things between you and Rick, but you..." "Get your hands off me!"

    Before Urs could finish, Ste shook off her hand with disgust. Looking at her clothes that Urs had touched, her eyes filled with disdain.

    Urs stumbled and fell to the ground, crying out in pain.

    Cloudia screamed in shock. She rushed to check on Urs.

    "Urs! Urs!"

    The doctor had warned them about Urs''s frail health, emphasizing how crucial it was for her not to fall.

    Cloudia, heartbroken, attempted to help Urs up, but Urs looked as pale as a ghost.

    "Mom, don''t me Star. It''s all my fault."

    Ste was speechless.

    Idris just shook his head.

    What kind of drama was this? As for Urs''s current act, Ste was genuinely baffled. Whether she cared for Yorick or the Larkin family was beside the point. Hadn''t she cleanly cut off her engagement with Yorick and severed ties with the Larkin family? So why was she putting on such a dramatic disy now?

    Ste crossed her arms. "If you don''t want me to hit you, you''d better drop this act right now."

    Seeing Urs''s pale face, Cloudia''s anger red. She turned to Ste. "Just leave. Get out of Portis City!"

    She had never regretted anything as much as bringing Ste back.

    In a fit of rage, Cloudia whipped out her phone and dialed Jaxon Larkin.

    He answered quickly, his voice tired. "Mom?"

 Chapter 204

    "I don''t care how you do it, but I want Ste out of Portis City. Make her leave."

    Ste was left speechless. Was that what they wanted?

    It dawned on her that Urs''s antics were all about getting her out of Portis City.

    So, cutting ties with Yorick and the Larkins wasn''t enough; they wanted her gone from Portis City too?

    Hmph.

    The memory of Urs''s mysterious ten-thousand expenditure that she had Idris investigate shed through her mind.

    That must be it, right?

    There was more to her leaving Portis City than met the eye.

    Jaxon rubbed his temples, exasperated. "What''s the problem now?"

    Business had been hectic these past few days, and pulling an all-nighter at the office had only added to his frustration. Just hearing Ste''s name made him irritable. Cloudia''s voice was shrill with hysteria. "If she stays in Portis City, it''s curtains for Urs. She''ll be the death of her, mark my words."

    That did nothing but amplify Jaxon''s headache.

    "Why is she stirring up trouble with Urs again? I thought she was done with the Larkins?"

    Once ties were cut, they should have remained that way.

    "I don''t care. Just get her out," Cloudia demanded, her voice seething with the desire to see Ste banished from Portis City forever.

    Jaxon was livid. Thinking back to the debacle with Ste''s studio, he hesitated to make any promises.

    Closing down a studio was one thing, but exiling her from Portis City? After thest time, he was well aware that the man backing Ste was no small fry.

    "Are you even listening?" Cloudia''s rising temper was evident. She pressed on, "Do you want to see Urs dead?"

    That statement hit Jaxon hard, making him take a deep breath.

    "I''ll handle it," he finally mustered.

    After hanging up, Cloudia red venomously at Ste. "Just you wait."

    "Wait? I thought with all the influence the Larkins wield, I''d be out of Portis City by now."

    Ste''s words were like a p in the face.

    Idris couldn''t help but give Ste an admiring nce as she arched an eyebrow toward a visibly shaken Urs in Cloudia''s arms, her lips curling into a smirk. "Idris." "Yes, Miss?"

    "How''s the investigation into that ten thousand going?"

    Urs''s breath hitched at the mention of the money!

    As she locked eyes with Ste, fear shed across her face, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    Ste''s smirk widened, clearly enjoying the drama unfolding before her.

    Was Urs panicking over the very ten thousand she had secretly funneled away?

    Cloudia, catching on to the mention of the money, looked puzzled. "What ten thousand?"

    What was Ste implying? And why was Urs shaking like a leaf?

    Cloudia''s gaze shifted to Urs, who was as pale as a ghost, trying desperately topose herself but failing miserably.

    Ste''s smile deepened. "Well, that''s a question for Ms. Larkin, isn''t it?"

    Urs was petrified, her face losing any color it had left. She knew Ste was referring to the money she gave away.

    But how?

    How did Ste find out?

    Questions raced through Urs''s mind as her breathing grewbored and her heart pounded uncontrobly.

 Chapter 205

    Cloudia''s gaze darkened with suspicion. Baffled, she turned to Urs. "Urs, what''s she talking about? Who did you give that money to before?" Even if she were clueless before, Cloudia now realized Ste was referring to the mysterious disappearance of a ten thousand from Urs''s ount. But how did Ste know?

    Caught off guard, Urs stared back nkly. "Oh, that? Got scammed by a con artist."

    Cloudia chimed in, "Did you hear that? She was scammed!"

    Ste sneered. "Really? Are you sure she didn''t give it to a murderer?"

    The mention of ''murderer'' made Urs''s breath hitch!

    Ste tilted her head slightly. "Idris, didn''t your digging reveal it actually went to a murderer?"

    "Yes, to a top-tier fugitive!" Idris confirmed.

    Ste gasped, "A top-tier fugitive? What did you give him that money for? Was there some sort of deal?"

    Urs was speechless. Hearing this made her mind spin in panic, herplexion turning even paler, fear flickering in her eyes.

    She knew-Ste knew everything!

    Cloudia, utterly confounded, looked from Ste to Urs. "Wait, Urs, how did you end up mixed up with a top-tier fugitive? Why were you giving him money?" "I...I..."

    "Yeah, why were you giving a fugitive money?"

    Barraged by questions from Cloudia and Ste, Urs''s mind went nk.

    All she could think was: It''s over!

    Looking at Ste, her heartbeat skyrocketed, until she couldn''t take it anymore and fainted into Cloudia''s arms.

    Cloudia, initially puzzled, panicked when she saw Urs faint.

    Especially when Urs''s lips turned purple, she screamed, "Urs, oh, Urs! Someone call a doctor, quick!" Cloudia''s cries were frantic.

    Seeing Urs''s lips turn purple and her copse made Ste lose interest.

    She turned away. "Let''s go."

    "Right," Idris followed.

    Even as they rounded the corner, Cloudia''s hysterical screams still echoed, a clear sign of how worried she was for Urs.

    Idris nced at Ste, concerned.

    "Urs is crafty. Don''t worry, we''ll sort out all the evidence soon."

    The money had ended up with a murderer, but it wasn''t a direct transaction from Urs''s ount. It had passed through several hands, likelyundered along the way. Ste was nonchnt. "No rush."

    Seeing Urs''s condition, Ste recalled Tegan''s assessment that her illness wasn''t faked. If Urs were in good health, she would''ve been on Ste''s hit list.

    But seeing her so physically diminished was like divine justice. Her hair was almost gone!

    Urs had always prided herself on her looks. Now, the race against time for her life was torture enough.

    Hearing Ste say "no rush," Idris understood her real intent.

    "You really scared her earlier."

    Ste chuckled mischievously, a yful light in her eyes.

    This light-hearted mood was infectious, making Idris understand why Ronald was so drawn to Ste. She had a way of making even those shadowed by darkness feel alive. "Buzz, buzz"

    Her phone buzzed. It was Ronald.

    Ste answered, "Hey."

    "Don''t cause trouble, and don''t linger."

    Ste was at a loss for words. At that, she nced at Idris trailing behind her.

    Idris pretended to be absorbed in his thoughts, looking away.

    Well, Mr. Quinn was worried about her being bullied by the Larkin family, so he recorded her scaring off the Larkin family members and sent it to Ronald.

    Ste muttered, "I wasn''t causing trouble."

    Ronald said, "Good girl."

    The man seemed genuinely busy, hung up after a few words.

    Ste eyed Idris. "Did you send him the clip where I was the fiercest?"

 Chapter 206

    Idris didn''t know how to respond.

    "Let me tell you, next time you wanna catch me on camera behind his back, catch me when I''m the underdog, will ya?"

    Idris was left speechless.

    But that never happens! Whenever he''s tagging along with her, she hardly ever gets picked on. That little firecracker of hers, way too fierce. Besides, if he really did catch her getting bullied on video for Ronald, there''d be hell to pay in Portis City.

    ...

    When Cloudia saw Urs surrounded by a medical team, fighting for her life, she panicked.

    First, she called Jaxon, and the moment he heard Ste had knocked Urs out cold, he said he was on his way to the hospital.

    After hanging up, she dialed Yorick. Barely had she said "Rick" when someone from behind snatched the phone right out of her hands.

    Cloudia, already on edge, spun around in anger, only to find Imogen standing there.

    Seeing her, Cloudia''s breath hitched. "Mrs. Quarry?"

    Imogen nced at the caller ID, her expression darkening, and promptly ended the call.

    Faced with Imogen''s grim demeanor, Cloudia stiffened involuntarily.

    Imogen gave her a stern look and tossed the phone back to her. Cloudia failed to catch it, and it crashed to the floor.

    Imogen snapped, "Didn''t I tell you not to contact Rick these days?"

    Cloudia stammered, "But Urs, she..."

    "Who do you think she is, that you always drag Rick into her mess?"

    Before Cloudia could finish, Imogen''s words pierced through her.

    The words hit Cloudia like a punch to the gut, and she choked up, unable to respond.

    Urs was still in critical condition, yet Imogen, who had watched her grow up, spoke so coldly.

    Cloudia felt a chill in her heart.

    "Mrs. Quarry, before Ste returned, Urs was always close to Rick, even a frequent visitor at your home. You watched her grow up. How can you be so indifferent?" The word ''indifferent'' seemed to strike a nerve with Imogen, making her eyes to narrow dangerously.

    She scoffed. "Indifferent? Cloudia, what kind of person have you raised? Do you even know? Or are you truly unaware of how she lived abroad these past two years?" Imogen''s sarcasm was biting.

    The Larkin family might trust Urs, but Imogen was skeptical. With Urs suffering from multiple conditions and her own son so deeply attached, she had every reason to investigate Urs''s past abroad. During her years in Portis City, she had always found Urs to be pretentious. Her investigations had confirmed that Urs was no saint.

    Cloudia, picking up on Imogen''s sarcasm, grew even more distressed. "What are you implying, Mrs. Quarry? Are you trying to tarnish Urs''s reputation?"

    Imogen replied coldly, "Tarnish? She''s already covered in filth. Does she need me to add more? Mrs. Larkin, have you ever directly asked her about her boyfriends abroad? How many she''s had?" "You''re out of line!"

    That phrase ''how many'' hit Cloudia like an electric shock. The two women immediately began arguing in the hospital corridor.

    Returning from a chess game with Old Mrs. Zeller, Ste stumbled upon Cloudia and Imogen in the middle of a heated exchange.

    Imogen was livid. "She could well be leftovers from the Lugar family, ying the innocent in front of Rick. You''ve taught her so well that she learned how to snatch her sister''s fianc¨¦. You''ve truly opened my eyes!" Cloudia was nearly knocked off her feet by the anger.

    "How could you say such things? Urs has been nothing but decent abroad. She..."

    "Decent? Should I remind you why she left Portis City two years ago? Wasn''t it because her attempt on Ste''s life came to light, forcing you to send her away?"

    Imogen cut her off sharply.

    Cloudia''s breathing faltered once again.

    But Imogen continued, "Your adopted daughter nearly kills your own, and yet you shield the former. Cloudia, having you as a mother, Ste really hit the jackpot of bad luck. No wonder she disowns you. If she acknowledged you, that''d be the real insanity."

    "You... you..."

 Chapter 207

    Suddenly, Ste passed by.

    Upon seeing her, Cloudia''s expression hardened even further.

    Ste''s face was set in a mask of cold indifference, sparing not a single nce for anyone deemed unworthy of her attention.

    Following closely behind her, Idris'' expression was stormy, a clear sign that not all was well.

    Ste breezed past Cloudia without a word, leaving Imogen momentarily speechless, her lips parting as if to say something but finding herself at a loss for words.

    Ste was gone.

    Imogen turned to Cloudia with a chilling tone. "You think you''ve struck gold, but it''s merely fool''s gold. The real treasure, its value beyond measure, remains unrecognized. Mark my words: if you dare involve Urs with Rick again, I''ll ensure it''s the end of her." Her words wereced with a dangerous edge, no trace of jest.

    Cloudia, visibly shaken, was rendered speechless by Imogen''s threat. Leaning against the cold wall, she trembled uncontrobly.

    ...

    Over at the Larkin Group, news of Urs fainting from an argument with Ste had Jaxon rushing to the hospital to check on the situation. However, no sooner had he stepped out of his office than he was intercepted by ise.

    "You heading out?"

    Jaxon nodded. "Mom said Ste got into an argument with Urs at the hospital and made Urs faint. She''s being resuscitated now." ise''s expression darkened.

    "Do you not see the pile of urgent matters needing attention here at thepany?" ise chided, alluding to the myriad of challenges they were currently facing, none of which were minor or easy to handle. Jaxon, already tense, felt his breath tighten further.

    For two days, they''d been grappling with an unknown adversary targeting the Larkin family business, with partners abruptly seeking to terminate their coborations.

    Upon learning that Cloudia had called Jaxon, ise''s frustration only intensified.

    "Head to TrueVision Inc. right now and meet with their CEO. We need to understand why they''re pulling out of the partnership," ise instructed, emphasizing the urgency of the situation. Jaxon nodded, "I''ll head there right away."

    ise instructed, "Make it quick."

    "Understood," Jaxon replied, fully aware of thepany''s dire situation. A mishandling of this issue could lead to bankruptcy for the Larkin Group.

    Once Jaxon left, ise dialed Cloudia, his tone harsh as he immediately questioned, "How many people do you n to send to the hospital for Urs?"

    ise had always been a domineering man, firmly believing in traditional roles-men handle external affairs, while women manage the household.

    To him, if someone in the family was sick and hospitalized, the Larkin family could easily afford the medical expenses. Why did it have to throw the whole family into chaos? ise had been particrly dissatisfied with Cloudia''s behaviortely. His abrupt question made Cloudia freeze for a moment, her breathing faltering. "What do you mean?"

    ise continued, "If Urs''s sick, treat her. Why are you constantly dragging Jaxon into it? Is he a doctor?"

    Cloudia was speechless, her breathing growing heavier.

    ise pressed on, "And about Ste, what on earth are you doing? How are you even acting like a mother?"

    The recent public fallout with Ste, especially with Cloudia''s signed statement, had been magnified across all of Portis City. It was impossible for this not to impact the Larkin Group. Thus, ise was particrly angry about this. Cloudia, feeling cornered and med for everything, retorted, "How am I supposed to manage as a mother? You know exactly what Ste is like. Haven''t you also found her impossible to handle?"

 Chapter 208

    "I just can''t, okay? I''ve been swamped! You''re the one at home, raising the kids, nurturing them. But when she came back, did you ever really sit down and patiently teach her?"

    Cloudia was at a loss for words.

    Patience? She wanted to be patient, but was she ever given the chance?

    ise was visibly frustrated. "Forget it. You handle the home front for now. Thepany''s in a real mess."

    "How bad is it?"

    The moment Cloudia heard thepany was in trouble, her concern grew.

    ise sighed. "We''re on the brink of bankruptcy- that''s how bad."

    "Is it really that serious?"

    Cloudia felt her heart skip a beat.

    ise continued, "We''ve hit a major snag. Looks like someone''s got it in for us."

    At this point, ise was convinced this wasn''t just a stroke of bad luck.

    "Someone''s targeting Larkin Group? Could it be Quarry Group?"

    "It doesn''t look like it."

    ise was exasperated; some of their partners had no ties to Quarry Group at all.

    Hearing it wasn''t Quarry Group made Cloudia even more anxious. "Could it be something to do with Ste?"

    ise was taken aback. "What did you say?"

    Cloudia spected, "She must have some powerful figure behind her. You know her studio made over seven hundred thousandst year. How could she pull that off without some big shot backing her?" ise frowned deeply at the suggestion.

    Could Ste really be involved?

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste had just arrived at her studio when her phone rang. It was Ronald, his voice as gentle as ever.

    "Get ready, I''ming to pick you up."

    Ste was puzzled. "Where are we going?"

    "To the hot springs."

    Ste nced outside at the foggy, overcast sky. The idea was tempting- Spring Hill''s hot springs in Portis City were famous for theirfort. But they were quite a distance from the city center, and she couldn''t afford to dy the design project for StarRiver Corp. "I''m busy. Are you trying to distract me?"

    The thought of soaking in the hot springs lingered in her mind. It was especially appealing since her leg had started acting up against night, a recurring issue every winter.

    Ronald chuckled. "Busy with what?"

    "Didn''t I tell youst night? I''m handling a big client''s design."

    ""What client?"

    "StarRiver Corp."

    Ste was taking this project very seriously, especially since the fee was several times the market rate, not to mention the reasonable demands.

    Ronald sounded intrigued. "StarRiver Corp.? I''m pretty tight with their CEO. Want me to ask for an extension for you?"

    Ste was surprised. "You know the CEO of StarRiver Corp.?"

    It seemed Ronald had connections she hadn''t anticipated.

    Ronald confirmed, "Yeah, we''re close."

    Ste opened her mouth to object, but he cut her short. "Just get ready."

    Ste sighed. "Okay, fine."

    She closed herptop, packing it and preparing to leave.

    Considering the distance to Spring Hill, if they went today, they probably wouldn''t be back anytime soon.

    In the car, Idris looked over at Ronald. "Ms. Quinn''s leg should be much better by now."

    After the ident years ago, doctors had rmended regr hot spring baths to alleviate the pain, especially during winter. When they were in Ferrond, Ronald made sure to take her several times each season. Ronald gazed out the window. "She had trouble sleepingst night; her leg was hurting again. The bad weather often made her pain worse."

    Idris sighed, realizing the severity of lingering injuries.

 Chapter 209

    When Ste was ready to step out the door, Tabitha couldn''t help but notice her limp.

    "Boss, isn''t there anything you can do about that leg? Have you seen a doctor?"

    Ste shrugged it off. "Old injury. It''s nothing serious."

    It really only troubled her when the weather changed. Most of the time, she barely noticed it.

    Doctors? Of course, she''d seen them. Whenever the pain became unbearable, she''d end up in a clinic.

    But aside from some physical therapy, the medications never seemed to help much. Probably just how her body is wired.

    Last night, the pain had jolted her awake, leaving her groggy and disoriented. Yet at some point, it had eased, giving way to warmth that lulled her back to sleep.

    Thinking back, she recalled a strange sensation- cozy, slightly damp, and oddlyforting.

    ***

    Just after giving Tabitha a quick rundown of some work matters, her phone buzzed again.

    Ste assumed it was Ronald calling and answered without looking.

    Before she could even speak, Cloudia''s voice rang out, sharp and usatory.

    "Ste, it''s you, isn''t it?"

    Ste was baffled. "What are you on about?"

    Cloudia was on the warpath. "The mess at Larkin Group... you''re behind it, aren''t you?"

    Ste sighed, realizing what this was about.

    If Larkin Group was in turmoil, the Quarry family would naturally be the first to fall under suspicion. And now, with them apparently cleared, Cloudia had turned her focus on her. Cloudia continued her tirade without waiting for an answer.

    "It was you, wasn''t it? Ste, do you ever think things through? If those guys are really helping you against us, have you ever considered what they might want in return?"

    Her voice quivered with a mix of anger and desperation.

    Cloudia couldn''t shake the suspicion that the men backing Ste''s studio, the ones who had propelled it to sess, had ulterior motives. Were they simply using Ste to take down the Larkin family? Ste scoffed. "What do they want in return? They certainly don''t want your scraps."

    "You..."

    Cloudia was so infuriated that she wanted to tear her lips off.

    Ste continued, "Mrs. Larkin, you seem to be missing the point of the Quarry family''s maneuvers. Do you think it''s just because they disapprove of their future daughter-inw being adopted and prefer the biological daughter?" Cloudia''s breath hitched at the usation, leaving her momentarily speechless.

    Before she could retort, Ste pressed on. "It''s because your family''s mines ran dry. No value left."

    "Shut up!"

    Cloudia lost it. She couldn''t stand hearing that the Larkin family was just a pawn to the Quarry''s, despite their families'' longstanding rtionship.

    Ste seemed to understand Cloudia''s naive hopes. "The Quarry family is the top dog in Portis City. You Larkins held valuable mines, yet why is it that you hold no sway here? Ever wondered?"

    Cloudia couldn''t breathe, her anger boiling over. "What nonsense are you spouting?"

    Since when had theycked stature in Portis City?

    Ste pointed out the painful truth. "If you truly held any real standing in Portis City, then why have you spent years sucking up to thosedies? If you were their equals, shouldn''t they be the ones courting you instead?" Cloudia was livid, her pride wounded by the undeniable truth Steid bare.

    Ste didn''t let up. "Or are you going to tell me those were just friendly get-togethers? If the Larkins were truly on par with the Quarry family, wouldn''t thosedies be flocking to you instead?

    Look at you, all these years trying to break into their circle, and they barely give you the time of day."

    Cloudia was at a loss for words, her frustration boiling over into silence.

 Chapter 210

    Ste''sughter was tinged with sarcasm. "Oh, please, don''t pretend it''s nothing major." Her sharp words, dripping with irony, hit like daggers.

    "Stop babbling. Just admit it- are you the one stirring up trouble for the Larkin Group?"

    Cloudia was done arguing with Ste; every exchange left her fuming.

    She had to admit, Ste''s tongue was lethal, reminiscent of a no-nonsense country girl.

    Ste teased, "Why don''t you guess?"

    Cloudia seethed. "You..."

    But Ste cut her off. "We''re done here. Stop calling me over every little thing. People might think you miss me or something."

    Cloudia felt her blood pressure spike, but before she could retort, the call was abruptly ended. It was always like this with Ste, Cloudia never managed to gain the upper hand. She couldn''t help but wonder who had taught Ste to wield her words so fiercely.

    ...

    At the studio, Ronald arrived just in time to see Ste limping toward the elevator.

    Without a word, he strode over and effortlessly scooped her into his arms.

    And because of it, the office crowd collectively sighed, charmed by the romantic gesture.

    Ste clung to Ronald''s neck. "What are you doing? Put me down. I can walk just fine."

    The weather in Portis City had been dreadfultely, making her days particrly challenging.

    Ronald ignored her protests, carrying her into the elevator.

    ...

    Inside the office.

    A young designer whispered to Tabitha, "The boss''s brother is such a dreamboat. That aloof charm, ugh, absolutely irresistible!"

    Tabitha rolled her eyes. "Dream on."

    "What''s wrong with a little fantasy? It''s not like I can have him."

    Tabitha shot back, "Be careful or the boss will have your head!"

    Ronald ced Ste in the car, covering her with a nket even though the car was already warm. Ste always struggled with the changing weather. "Why didn''t you say it hurts?" Ronald asked.

    Ste replied, "I''m used to it."

    Ronald paused while adjusting the nket, a grim look briefly crossing his face before he shifted the topic. "Have you been keeping up with the acupuncture?" Ste avoided his gaze. "Well, you know, it hurts."

    Though the pain was bearable, her deep-seated phobia of needles had always held her back. Winters in Portis City only made things worse.

    Ronald instructed Idris, "Ask Finley to bring the supplies."

    Ste''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Ronald."

    "Be good."

    Ronald''s tone was gentle, having an excellent calming effect on Ste.

    But she was genuinely terrified of injections, of any needle, in fact. It was because one of the women in the group that had kidnapped her years ago took pleasure in stabbing people with needles. Idris called Finley, then took another call.

    "Mr. Patel is on his way to Spring Hill," he informed Ronald.

    Today was the day they were supposed to go over the contract. Jeremy had no choice but to follow Ronald''s schedule.

    Ronald hummed in acknowledgment, then said, "You and Yates handle it."

    "Got it," Idris nodded.

    By the time they arrived at Spring Hill, it was nearly noon.

    As Ronald moved to carry her again, Ste caught his hand. "I can walk."

    "Oh? Grown up now and don''t want to be carried?" Ronald teased.

    Ste was speechless.

    Did he finally realize she had grown up?

    Indeed, she had, and it wasn''t fitting to be carried anymore.

    Seeing her dazed expression, Ronald chuckled softly and effortlessly lifted her, striding towards the wooden building.

 Chapter 211

    At Quarry Group headquarters, Orion rushed into Yorick''s office.

    "Mr. Quarry, Mr. Patel and his team have headed to Spring Hill."

    Yorick raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

    "They''re set to review the contract today."

    Yorick froze for a moment, processing the implications.

    Jeremy was supposed to discuss the contract details with the Lugar family today.

    Spring Hill at this hour? Was the meeting scheduled there?

    That must be it.

    Yorick swiftly stood up, grabbing his zer from the back of the couch.

    "Mr. Thane Quarry is on his way there as well," Orion added.

    Yorick frowned. "My father too?"

    Orion nodded. "Yes."

    So, the Lugar family definitely was there.

    Considering his father''s recent moves at the hospital, Yorick knew all too well what was at stake. If they failed to secure the Lugar family''s partnership, the consequences for Urs could be severe. "Let''s head over, and bring a copy of the contract."

    Today, meeting that person, Yorick was determined to secure the partnership and sign the contract. Even if they intended to coborate with Jeremy, he wanted a piece of the action. Orion replied, "Alright, I''ll have the legal department prepare it immediately."

    Without hesitation, Yorick stepped out of his office, his resolve unshaken. Securing the Lugar family''s partnership today was non-negotiable.

    As he walked, his phone buzzed in his pocket. ncing at the screen, he saw Urs''s name.

    He answered immediately, "Urs."

    "Rick, are you busy?"

    Urs''s voice came through, choked with emotion.

    Yorick frowned. "What''s wrong?"

    "I can''t stay in this hospital anymore. Your parents..." Urs''s words trailed off as her emotions overwhelmed her.

    Yorick''s concern deepened. "My parents?"

    Could his mother have gone there as well?

    The thought turned Yorick''s expression grim.

    Urs cried, "Your mother came to see me."

    Her voice wasced with a mix of choking and grievance. It was clear that Imogen''s visit to the hospital had been anything but pleasant; her words must have been harsh.

    Yorick felt a severe headacheing on.

    Before he could respond, Urs continued, "Rick, can I leave the hospital?"

    "Of course you can. Just wait a little longer."

    "What about Wave Residence?"

    "The owner won''t sell. I''ll find another ce for you."

    Yorick had already decided to let Wave Residence go. He hadn''t told Urs that Ste was living there now, and that the house belonged to the man supporting Ste. No matter the cost, acquiring it seemed impossible. "I see." Urs''s voice carried a note of disappointment, faint yet palpable.

    Combined with her frail health, her words were heartbreakingly pitiful.

    Her mind wandered to her bet with Ste and the previous unting in front of her.

    But now, was Yorick telling her outright that she had no chance of moving into Wave Residence? The thought left Urs feeling suffocated.

    Orion returned, contract in hand.

    "I''ve got something urgent here. Gotta go,"

    Without waiting for Urs''s response, Yorick ended the call.

    Securing the partnership with the Lugar family was his top priority now. With Jeremy in the picture, there was no room for dy.

    At the hospital, Urs''s face fell as she heard the line go dead.

    He hung up on her!

    Cloudia emerged from the bathroom and asked, "Did you call Yorick?"

    "I did. He hung up on me."

    Cloudia''s expression soured upon hearing this.

    What was Yorick''s deal now? Even though Imogen had been harsh today, Cloudia still felt that they couldn''t lose Yorick''s support.

 Chapter 212

    If Yorick and Urs really break up, what''s Urs going to do then? But why would Yorick hang up on Urs now? What''s that about?

    "Why would he hang up on you? Did you argue with him? Is it because you were pushing too hard for Wave Residence and upset him?"

    Wave Residence was worth a fortune, specifically intended for Urs''s treatment. Naturally, the Quarry family would have strong opinions about it.

    Moreover, canceling the wedding with Ste had already rubbed some of the elders in the Quarry family the wrong way. They would surely put additional pressure on Yorick over this incident! Hearing this, Urs grew even more upset. "It''s not like I asked for it. He was the one who offered."

    All his promises, and now he''s upset when he couldn''t deliver?

    Thinking about Ste''s smug face made Urs dread the uing mockery, not to mention the one hundred thousand!

    Was Ste already aware she wouldn''t be able to move into Wave Residence when she boldly made that bet?

    The more Urs thought, the darker her mood became, her breathing even became uneven!

    ...

    At the hospital, Cloudia and Urs were having a rough time. Neither Yorick nor Jaxon had visited.

    Before, at least one of them woulde to see Urs''s room.

    Little did they know, the Larkin Group was also struggling.

    After Jaxon''s visit to TrueVision Inc., he finally uncovered the root of their troubles. The CEO, a former ssmate of Jaxon, knew why Jaxon was there and directly asked if he had offended StarRiver Corp. He told ise, "It''s StarRiver Corp."

    "StarRiver Corp.?" ise repeated, his frown deepening.

    Jaxon nodded. "Yes."

    ise looked puzzled. "When did we offend them?"

    In ise''s memory, they hardly had any dealings with StarRiver Corp.

    Although it was only established in thest couple of years, its scale was beyond what the Larkin Group could connect with.

    Jaxon''s expression turned grave. The more he thought about it on his way back, the gloomier he became.

    He looked at ise. "We haven''t offended them directly, but we''ve had a falling out with Ste recently."

    He recalled their attempt to shut down Ste''s studio, which led them to investigate all of her coborators. None dared toply with their request. But when they approached StarRiver Corp., the response was particrly defiant. ise frowned. "What do you mean?"

    Jaxon''s voice was firm. "Ste is closely connected with StarRiver Corp. Almost all of their design-rted tasks were handed to her."

    The implications were clear. If StarRiver Corp. was sabotaging the Larkin Group from behind, Jaxon was convinced it had something to do with Ste.

    ise''s frown deepened. "You''re saying Ste''s behind this?"

    "It has to be her," Jaxon said through clenched teeth.

    ise''s expression darkened, he took off his sses and pinched the bridge of his nose, his mind in turmoil.

    ...

    Over at Spring Hill, Ste assumed they''d head straight to the hot springs upon arrival. However, Ronald suggested having lunch first, citing the timing, and even insisted on an hour''s rest before heading out. As they were about to leave, Ronald handed her a thick bathrobe.

    "Put this on when youe out. Don''t catch a cold."

    "It''s just a few steps away," Ste remarked, ncing at the short path from the changing room to the hot springs.

    Ronald: "Still, better keep warm."

    "Alright then."

    Ste took it.

    Seeing herply, Ronald yfully pinched her nose. "Such a good girl."

 Chapter 213

    Just as they were about to leave together, Ronald''s phone buzzed in his pocket, the screen lighting up with an unknown caller. He nced at it, his expression darkening instantly.

    Gently ruffling Ste''s soft hair with a still tender voice, he said, "You go ahead."

    "Alright." Sensing he had something to handle, Ste nodded and turned to leave.

    Ronald watched as she descended the stairs, waiting for her footsteps to fade before answering the call.

    "Did you find Star?"

    The voice on the other end was smug,ced with arrogance and provocation.

    Ronald''s grip on the phone tightened. A grim aura enveloped him as he coldly retorted, "What''s it to you?"

    "Of course, it concerns me. After all, Star..."

    "Xander Schultz, you better watch your back!"

    Ronald''s voice sliced through the air, cutting off Xander''s words.

    Xander Schultz, Regina Schultz''s brother, was the formidable power behind her influence.

    Years ago, Ste had been forced to leave Ferrond,rgely due to her fear of Xander''s reach.

    Her mother and sister were under his thumb, and Ste feared for their safety. And his threats against Ronald were among the reasons Ste had topromise. Her departure also served to distract Xander, buying Ronald a moment''s reprieve.

    That reprieve, however, turned out to be Xander''s biggest regret. In the past two years, Ronald had dismantled the Schultz family''s empire with a relentless ferocity. Ronald scoffed, "You''ve got the nerve to call me, huh!"

    Xander, undeterred, retorted with a hint of mockery, "It''s not about nerve. I''m genuinely worried about Star."

    Ronald shot back, "Worry about yourself. Mervin Burton isn''t known for ying nice, even with his allies."

    Aligning with such a person was tantamount to consorting with wolves in the dark.

    The mention of Mervin Burton cooled the air on Xander''s end, his yful tone vanishing, reced by a cold, dangerous edge.

    "Call off your dogs!"

    Xander was done beating around the bush, direct in his approach.

    Ronald''s men had been tailing him relentlessly, giving him no quarter. Even his dealings with Mervin Burton hadn''t gone unnoticed. Was this a battle to the death for Ronald?

    Reflecting on the recent ambushes he''d survived, Xander''s tone lost its yfulness, bing more dangerous and icy.

    ...

    Ste wrapped herself warmly as she stepped out of the building, her arms filled with packages. She followed the green path toward the hot springs, guided by the signs. "Ms. Quinn?" Orion''s voice called out from not far away.

    Ste paused and turned toward the sound, spotting Yorick and Orion approaching.

    Upon seeing her, a hint of surprise shed in Yorick''s eyes, followed by his expression turning cold.

    He strode up to Ste and asked, "What are you doing here? Huh, where did you get the news that I wasing?"

    She had been making such a scene

    Yorick nced at Orion, who jumped at his look.

    "I didn''t hear from Ms. Quinn," Orion quickly rified.

    Yorick''s mood soured further as he pressed Ste, "How did you know I was here?" Ste was baffled.

    "What? You think I''m here because I knew you''d be? You should be with Urs, not here questioning me. Where did you get the information that I''m here? Were you the one asking around about me?" she retorted, flipping his usation back at him.

    Yorick''s face darkened at her words, his gaze sharpening.

    Orion, witnessing the exchange, couldn''t help but think Ste had a sharp tongue, giving as good as she got.

    Yorick, through gritted teeth, tried a

    different tack. "Ste, I know you''re

    cunning, but let me make this.

    clear if you tell me who owns the Wave Residence, maybe I''ll O consider..."  en

 Chapter 214

    "Seriously, Yorick, are you brain-dead or something?"

    Ste had reached her limit.

    What was this ''maybe'' talk anyway?

    Thinking there could still be something between them? Did he think he was some kind of irresistible slice of pizza, wafting his delicious scent for miles, making everyone want a piece? Yorick''s anger red. "You..."

    "Star."

    Just as Yorick tried to speak up, a voice called out from not too far away, cutting him off mid-sentence.

    Both of them turned to see Jeremy and Harper approaching.

    Jeremy wore a gentle smile, his eyes soft as he looked at Ste.

    At the sight of him, Yorick''s expression hardened, his face like a brewing storm.

    Jeremy sidled up to Ste, ncing at the things in her hand. "Heading to the hot springs?"

    He sounded like he was already part of the n, and Ste nodded in agreement.

    Jeremy''s voice softened even more. "You better hurry then, it''s pretty chilly today."

    ...

    Was it just Yorick''s imagination, or did Jeremy''s tone carry a hint of affection?

    His face hardened even more!

    Ste nodded. "Yeah, I''ll head over first."

    "Wait."

    Yorick reached out to grab Ste, he had so many questions for her.

    She was elusive, hard to reach, and now that he finally had the chance, he wasn''t letting it slip away.

    But before his hand could reach her, Jeremy firmly seized his wrist.

    "Mr. Quarry, are you looking to break this hand too?" Jeremy''s voice was calm, but his mocking nce at Yorick''s ster-bound hand cut deep.

    To Yorick, it was a tant insult. The story behind his injury wasn''t something he was proud of, and the reminder stung.

    Yorick shot him a cold re, his eyes nearly spitting fire as he hissed, "Let go!"

    Jeremy ignored him, turning back to urge Ste to move on quickly, but she had already slipped away.

    Jeremy was left speechless.

    That sneaky girl! As expected from someone raised by Mr. Quinn, she didn''t even say thank you.

    Ste knew exactly what was going on. With Jeremy and Ronald nning to coborate, she wanted no part in their schemes. Her door was firmly shut.

    ...

    Seeing that Ste was gone, Jeremy had no reason to waste more time with Yorick and let him go.

    As he turned to leave, Yorick stopped him. "That guy, where can I find him?"

    Jeremy couldn''t help but smirk. "That guy? Don''t tell me you came all this way and don''t even know his full name?"

    It was a miracle Thane only had

    Yorick

    the Group would surely have a son. If there were m e

    nothing to do with Yorick.

    Good looks and presence, but all wasted. His brain seemed to be offline.

    Yorick''s face turned even stormier, and Jeremy couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    Yorick struggled to maintain hisposure. "Stopughing, it''s ugly."

    Jeremy retorted, "You''re ipetent, and you''re calling me ugly?" Yorick was at a loss for words.

    Jeremy clicked his tongue in mock

    pity.

    has been in Portis City for quite ¨¤ while now. What have you been up to?

    While e, the Lugar family heir

    He hadn''t seen the man and didn''t even know his full name. All his time had been consumed by Urs. It

    was undeniable; Urs was a realet

    siren. She had Yorick wrapped around her finger, dying such important matters. The Quarry family''s elders would have her head for this.

    Yorick''s breathing grew heavy, "What I do is none of your damn business."

    Jeremy shrugged. "You''re right. It''s none of my business."

    Why would it be?

    "Harper, let''s go."

    "Yes, sir." Harper followed obediently.

    As they left, Yorick turned to Orion standing behind him. "What''s the name of the Lugar family heir again?"

    "It''s hard to find any info online, but I think thest name is Quinn."

 Chapter 215

    Hearing the name Quinn, Yorick''s face hardened, but he didn''t dwell on it too much.

    "Why is Ste here?" he asked Orion, his tone clearly annoyed.

    Orion replied, "Must be a coincidence. Our trip wasst-minute, and no one knew about it. Maybe she came with Mr. Patel?"

    He wouldn''t dream of betraying Yorick''s whereabouts, that much was certain.

    Somehow, after mentioning it could be a coincidence, Orion could feel the atmosphere around Yorick turn even colder, especially at the mention of Jeremy. He didn''t seem to buy it. "Find out who she''s here with," Yorickmanded, his voice icy.

    Orion hesitated. "..."

    This was a tough one.

    "We need to hurry up and find the Lugar family heir. If we don''t settle things today, Mr. Thane Quarry..." Orion trailed off, leaving the rest unspoken.

    Thane''s wrath was the least of their worries. The Quarry Group would also suffer, not to mention the bacsh from Urs.

    Yorick massaged his temple, feeling a headacheing on. "It won''t take long. Just check."

    Orion nodded. "Understood."

    Seeing Yorick''s unwavering resolve, Orion had no choice but to obey.

    ...

    Ste changed her clothes in the locker room. Following Ronald''s advice, she dressed warmly for the walk from the dressing room to the hot springs.

    As she stepped out, she identally bumped into a woman wrapped in a bath towel.

    The woman lost her bnce and fell straight into the footbath by the door, soaking her towelpletely.

    Furious, she yelled, "Can''t you watch where you''re going?"

    Ste was taken aback. It was clearly the woman who had run into her.

    Her face hardened, "I don''t know about my eyes, but you clearly need to check yours!"

    The woman''s anger intensified at Ste''s words. Wiping water from her face, she stood up and red at Ste, recognizing her.

    "It''s you!"

    Ste retorted, "Oh, it''s you. That exins the blindness and rudeness."

    Vivian Warner, Urs''s best friend.

    Ste had encountered her once at

    the Larkin family''s home, where Vivian had treated her rudely under Urs''s influence. Later, they''d crossed paths while shopping, and Vivian had stirred up trouble yet again on Urs''s behalf. Given Ste''s tendency to retaliate on the spot, their mutual animosity was hardly surprising.

    Vivian, enraged by Ste''sment, dropped her wet towel and squared up as if ready to throw a punch at any further provocation from Ste.

    "That''s right, I''m talking about you. What are you going to do about it?"

    As Ste stood her ground, Vivian, ovee with anger, raised her hand to strike.

    Ste wasn''t about to back down. Just as she prepared to fight back, a hand reached out from behind, pushing Vivian away and pulling Ste into an embrace.

    Ste instinctively turned around to see Ronald, his face a storm of anger. He fixed a cold re on Vivian before looking down at Ste. "You okay? Did she hurt you?" Ste shook her head. "No, but she was about to!"

    Soon after, Finley hurried over. He nced between Ste and Ronald, noting how protective Ronald was of her. He couldn''t help but marvel at how glued Ronald''s eyes were to Ste, even from such a distance.

    He was in such a hurry earlier, worried that Ste might be bullied.

    Come on, this girl has never had any trouble in Portis City. Was all this worry necessary?

    Ronald''s expression was frosty as he red at Vivian, who was picking herself up from the footbath, her anger palpable.

    Vivian, seething with rage at being

    pushed, snapped, "Oh, Ste, no

    wonder you''ve been acting

    you''ve found yourself a new me? What''s this? A tragic love story in the making?"

 Chapter 216

    Although the man holding Ste carried a certain air about him, in Portis City, he was a nobody. Who could Ste possibly attract that had any real status or prominence? Vivian had made up her mind: Ste was definitely punching above her weight.

    Ronald''s gaze sharpened upon seeing Vivian causing trouble for Ste, his mood soured instantly.

    Only then did Vivian notice Finley. Her aggressive demeanor switched in an instant, eyes welling up, "Finley, why are you sote?"

    Both Ste and Ronald were rendered speechless by Vivian''s sudden change in demeanor. They turned their gazes toward Finley. Finley, upon realizing Vivian was the source of Ste''s trouble, frowned deeply. "What''s going on here?"

    Vivian pouted, ying the victim. "They''re bullying me."

    Ste was left speechless. Like Urs, Vivian had a ir for theatrics.

    "You have to help me," Vivian implored, moving to grab Finley''s hand.

    Finley, wanting nothing to do with her drama, dodged her attempt, "What are you doing?"

    Vivian, feeling rejected, tightened her expression, "You..."

    Finley snapped: "You what? How could you be like this? I saw everything just now."

    This is the date arranged by his family? She was nothing but trouble. He had already seen her trying to start a fight with Ste.

    "This woman is nothing but trouble," Finley thought.

    He moved closer to Ste, who was still in Ronald''s embrace, "Are you alright?"

    Ste nodded. "I''m fine."

    Ronald, with a cold re, shot back at Finley. "You might want to get your eyes checked."

    As

    Finley

    away with Ste,

    felt the sting of his

    really that bad at

    ter? Content belos

    "Hey, it''s not like I chose this," he muttered to himself, following behind.

    Vivian grabbed him, desperation in her voice, "Finley."

    Finley looked back, his eyes no longer held the gentle warmth they once did over coffee.

    Vivian gasped, "You and Ste?"

    "You think she''s trying to seduce me? Ruin what we have?"

    Vivian was speechless!

    Finley scoffed, "You women always jump to conclusions, don''t you?"

    Vivian tried to exin, but Finley cut her off. "We''re done. Don''t contact me again."

    As Finley walked away, Vivian was left speechless, her mind buzzing. She had liked Finley- not just for his looks but for his medical expertise. And more importantly, she needed him on Urs''s treatment team.

    But now...

    "Ste!"

    Vivian med Ste entirely for the abrupt end to what could have been with Finley.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste and Ronald were

    rxing in a hot spring when Finley approached, only to be stopped cold by Ronald. "Don''te down

    Finley froze, utterly speechless.

    What was the big deal?

    It was freezing up here, and he just wanted to soak too.

 Chapter 217

    Ronald shot Finley a look, one that spoke volumes without uttering a single word.

    Finley rubbed his hands together for warmth and shot back, "You pushed and huffed, and I barely know the girl. Don''t pin this on me." That shove from Ronald, though, could almost be considered merciful by Finley''s standards.

    But he knew better. With Vivian Warner likely plotting her next move and Ste being targeted, Ronald wouldn''t let it slide so easily. But truly, it wasn''t his circus, not his monkeys.

    Ronald quizzed. "Weren''t you two arriving together?"

    "Yeah, we came together, but barely know each other. Met just the once. Star, you got beef with her?"

    The memory of their previous encounter, nearly escted to blows, hung heavy between them. It was clear there were unresolved issues.

    Ste confessed, "She''s Urs''s bestie."

    That made Finley''s lips twitch involuntarily. No wonder. That exined everything.

    Urs''s problem with Ste was evident - she feared Ste might overshadow her in the Larkin family''s eyes. With that mindset, smearing Ste''s name was practically a given. Anyone associated with her was bound to take a dislike to Ste. Even the Larkin parents were brainwashed by Urs, so what''s a best friend inparison?

    Finley muttered, "Had I known her connection to Urs, I''d have steered clear."

    Who would want to get on Ronald''s bad side?

    Noticing Ronald''s gaze, he shifted the subject, "Mr. Patel has arrived. Are you going to meet him?"

    "Idris and Yates are on it."

    "Oh."

    So, he was here solely for Ste''s spa day?

    Recalling today''s task, Finley nced at Ste. "Haven''t been keeping up with your acupuncture these past years, have you?"

    Ste merely hummed in response.

    Finley thought as much. The girl feared needles, and apart from Ronald, who else could possibly handle her?

    ...

    Fuming, Vivian dialed Urs, venting her frustrations at length.

    "I was this close to securing Finley for you, and then Ste, that witch," Vivian seethed.

    A daughter the Larkins barely acknowledged, yet somehow, she had her protectors.

    Urs''s mood soured further upon hearing about the encounter at Spring Hill. She, too, had been longing for a spa retreat.

    Traditionally, the Larkin family visited Spring Hill every winter, yet this year, her absence was marked.

    As Vivian continued, Yorick''s figure caught her eye.

    "Yikes, why''s Yorick here too?"

    Urs, puzzled, asked, "He''s at Spring Hill?"

    "Yeah, just saw him. Don''t tell me he''s here for Ste?"

    Vivian''s spection stirred a dark thought in Urs.

    Vivian warned, "You''ve got to keep a close eye on men, especially with Ste around. She''s cunning, nearly married Yorick before. And now, with another guy shielding her and Finley showing interest, you''ve got to watch out. She could lure Yorick away too."

    Mentioning Finley only fueled Vivian''s anger. Despite seeing another man by Ste''s side, Finley was still relentlessly pursuing her.

    CUMS

    Urs, visibly upset, clenched her jaw and muttered, "Got it."

    Cutting Vivian off, Urs hung up, her grip on the phone tightening as her breath grew uneven. Unable to hold back, she dialed Yorick, only to be met with rejection as the call was abruptly ended. Not taking her calls? Was Vivian right? Did he visit Spring Hill for Ste? Was he unable to let her go?

    A sinister thought crossed Urs''s mind, her frustration growing as she redialed Yorick, only to be cut off again. Furious, she persisted.

    Meanwhile, at Spring Hill, Yorick, already agitated by Ste''s antics and frustrated over the missing Lugar heir, was in no mood for

    L''s incessant calls.

 Chapter 218

    The phone finally connected, and Yorick strained to make his voice sound patient. "Urs."

    "Rick, where are you?"

    Yorick replied, "Got something going on here, I''ll call you backter," and he was about to hang up.

    But before he could, Urs cut in. "You''re in Spring Hill, aren''t you?"

    Yorick''s breath hitched at her words, his grip on the phone tightening. "What about it?"

    "Why do you have to be in Spring Hill for a meeting?"

    Wasn''t work supposed to be at the office? What sort of meeting required him to be at a spa?

    Urs couldn''t control her rising emotions, her tone clearly usatory.

    Yorick''s eyes narrowed, his aura turning distinctly frosty.

    Before he could respond, Urs pressed on. "Is Ste there too? You went to see her, didn''t you?"

    The thought of Ste shing with Vivian, and Yorick being there to defend her, crossed her mind. How was Ste always in the picture? What did these men see in her?

    The more Urs thought about it, the angrier she became, especially with Yorick''s current attitude toward her. Not securing Wave Residence was embarrassing enough, and now knowing both Yorick and Ste were in Spring Hill, her frustration was nearing its breaking point.

    Hearing the slight usation in Urs''s tone, Yorick frowned. "Urs."

    His voice was colder as he began to speak, sending a chill down Urs''s spine on the other end of the line. The sharpness in her voice quickly gave way to a sense of vulnerability. "Rick, I''m scared."

    Yorick closed his eyes momentarily. "I know."

    Urs hesitated before asking, "So, you went to see Ste?"

    "No."

    "Then you..."

    Yorick rubbed his temples, feeling the onset of a headache. "I''ve got real business here. Gotta hang up now."

    Usually, he would take the time to exin things to Urs, but he was pressed for time. If he didn''t handle the Lugar family''s situation properly, both he and Urs would be in trouble.

    He quickly ended the call.

    At the hospital, Urs, upon hearing the dial tone, was left dazed.

    Rick hung up on her?

    Cloudia entered the ward to find Urs in a state of shock. Trying to manage her own emotions, she stepped forward. "Urs, what''s wrong?" Urs, eyes red, looked up at Cloudia. "Mom, Rick and Star are both in Spring Hill."

    "What?"

    Cloudia was shocked. She couldn''t help but think back to when Yorick and Ste were almost married.

    Sniffling, Urs said, "Mom, maybe Rick and I were never meant to be. He belongs with Star. It''s me who came between them."

    "Now, don''t talk nonsense. The most

    important thing for you now is to get better. Rick is waiting for you," Cloudia tried to reassure her though

    her heart ached.

    In her eyes, Urs and Yorick were perfect for each other. It was her own daughter, Ste, who hade between them.

    Now, Cloudia regretted bringing

    Ste back into their lives. If it

    weren''t for the quest to find her biological daughter - which made Urs the adopted child-the Quarry family elders wouldn''t have

    objected.

    If they hadn''t brought Ste back, Urs and Yorick might have had children by now.

    It was their selfishness back then!

    "But I can see Star hasn''t let go of Rick either," Urs sobbed.

    The name Ste had be a constant headache for Cloudia.

    "Why would they go to Spring Hill?"

    Urs shook her head. "I don''t know. Vivian told me she saw Star and Rick in Spring Hill. When I called Rick, he even hung up on me. They must be together." "Rick hung up on you?" Cloudia could hardly believe it.

    Not securing Mist Bay was bad enough, but now, hanging up her daughter''s phone?

 Chapter 219

    The weight Urs held in Yorick''s heart was evident to all who knew them. So, why on earth would Yorick hang up on Urs''s call?

    A sense of foreboding crept into Cloudia''s heart.

    "Yes," Urs confirmed with a nod. "Rick said he was busy and just hung up, iming he was off to a business meeting."

    The way Urs framed ''business meeting'' made it sound like Yorick was hiding something.

    Cloudia''s face turned an even grimmer upon hearing this.

    Just as she was about to call Ste and warn her to steer clear of Yorick for good, she realized her calls wouldn''t go through. Ever since their fallout, Ste had cut her offpletely, blocking her on all forms ofmunication. Frustration choked Cloudia!

    She was about to find another way to reach her when her phone buzzed with a call from ise.

    No sooner had she answered than iseunched into a tirade.

    "People say a woman who isn''t married well can ruin three generations. I never believed it until now. Is this how a mother acts? How can you treat your daughter like this?

    I''ve told you countless times, we owe Star. Go easy on her, don''t get mad at her, but you wouldn''t listen. You even signed that agreement.

    Now look, you''re about to tank the wholepany!"

    Cloudia''s heart skipped a beat.

    "What do you mean? Me? Tank the wholepany?"

    "The folks messing with ourpany are from the same one that helped Star''s studio."

    The situation was now crystal clear. What had been mere spection was now confirmed.

    Cloudia was speechless. The silence that followed was deafening.

    Urs, overhearing the conversation, felt a surge of displeasure.

    She was already upset with ise for constantly ming Cloudia because of Ste, especially since ise seldom visited her in the hospital and seemed to always take Ste''s side at home.

    Now, hearing ise hysterically

    reveal that the Larkin Group''s

    current adversary was the verypany that had made Ste''s studio profitable thickened the plot. Did this mean the Larkin Group was in-significant trouble, and linked to Ste?

    What would they do next? Beg Ste to return to the Larkin family fold?

    No, that was not an option!

    The thought of the man still lurking in Portis City constantly hounding her for money, made Urs shudder. If Ste returned to the Larkin family, it would only be a matter of time before her own

    secrets came to light. She could not let Stee back.

    Caught in her thoughts, ise''s voice snapped Cloudia back to reality. "I don''t care how you do it, but you need to see Star. And you need to talk to her, sweet talk her if you have to." Cloudia''s breath hitched at his words. She knew the gravity of theirpany''s troubles, especially since Jaxon had been too busy to visit the hospital. She had tried calling him, to no avail. Now, learning that theirpany''s issues were tied to Ste''s actions, Cloudia felt a mix of anger and urgency.

    "Do you hear me?" ise pressed, his voiceced with irritation.

    Cloudia took a deep breath. "Are you sure all thepany''s troubles are Ste''s doing?"

    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but grind her teeth.

    ise shot back, "What? You want to me her? Cloudia, let me tell you, if you can''t see the basic facts, the Larkin family''s downfall will be on your hands."

    A shiver ran down Cloudia''s spine.

    ise continued, "If you don''t want to lose your title as Mrs. Larkin, then start by being a mother. Thepany going bankrupt isn''t a joke."

    These past weeks had been a frenzied search for the root of their problems, and now, to find out their home was in turmoil too, set ise off.

    ...

    In the end, Cloudia couldn''t recall

    how she managed to end the call, or

    what else ise had said. She only remembered two things: the

    Reconcile? As if it were that simple. Every encounter with Ste had been a battlefield.

    With their rtionship in tatters, Cloudia knew approaching Ste now would only mean facing her wrath.

 Chapter 220

    She really didn''t want to go. So, she called Jaxon directly.

    "Is ourpany in as much trouble as your dad said?"

    Jaxon hummed, his voiceden with fatigue.

    Cloudia felt a tightness in her chest upon hearing her son''s exhaustion. "What''s going on?"

    "It''s a mess. We''re in a tight spot. If that onepany doesn''t budge, we''re going to face even bigger problems."

    "Thatpany? The one making Ste money?"

    Jaxon confirmed. "Yeah."

    Cloudia fell silent.

    Right under her nose, Ste was this influential? How had she missed it?

    "Are you sure it''s not just spection? Maybe it has nothing to do with Ste."

    She didn''t want to swallow her pride and approach Ste. If thatpany truly was linked to Ste, she''d have to follow ise''s advice, much as she loathed the thought.

    Thinking of every single time she had to deal with Ste, Cloudia was anything but eager.

    Jaxon growled, "She''s behind it."

    Hearing him, Cloudia felt her heart skip a beat, "Really?"

    "Yeah, that backstabber." Jaxon''s growing anger was evident.

    Cloudia''s mood, already sour, deepened further upon hearing Jaxon''s words over the phone.

    Hanging up, she returned to the hospital room to find Urs looking pale and frail in bed.

    Her hair had thinned significantly, to the point that she avoided mirrors these days. Despite multiple specialist consultations, the prognosis remained grim, necessitating painful chemotherapy sessions for Urs. "Urs, I have to step out for a bit."

    Cloudia couldn''t bear the thought of leaving, especially now. But Ste was causing trouble again. And the mere thought of Ste filled Cloudia with ire. "Mom, are you going to find Star?"

    "Yes, be a good girl, and I''ll be back soon."

    "Okay, go ahead."

    Urs, ever the obedient daughter in

    Cloudia''s presence, internally

    n¨¦

    seethed at Ste. Why couldn''t they just drive her out of Portis Cit

    ...

    No sooner had Cloudia left than Urs received another call for money from the same man, her patience finally snapping.

    "Money, money, money! Where would I get the money? I''m nearly dead!"

    With her health failing, thest thing she needed was this added stress, all seemingly tied back to Ste.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at Spring Hill.

    Idris and Jeremy were finalizing a contract when an issue was spotted.

    Jeremy, ever o revis

    immediately ordered revisions.

    During this pause, a waiter discreetly informed Idris, "Thane is here."

    Idris frowned and instructed the waiter to have Thane wait.

    Thane''s unexpected visit likely stemmed from ack of confidence in his son, Yorick, especially given Yorick''s recent reckless actions.

    Idris nced at Jeremy across from him and said, "Mr. Patel, please wait a moment. I need to go see my boss." "Okay." Jeremy nodded.

    Since the deal was already settled on his end, he wasn''t worried about any sudden changes.

    Although the waiter spoke quietly, he heard it-Thane had arrived, but he wasn''t worried at all.

    Right now, not even if Thane or Old Mr. Quarry showed up would make a difference!

    Spotting Ronald with Ste, fresh from the hot springs and wrapping in a towel, Idris approached. "Sir, Thane has arrived." Ronald raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement crossing his face.

    Ste, too, was taken aback. Thane''s personal involvement indicated his utter disappointment in Yorick.

    With Thane present, Yorick wouldn''t be far behind. The encounter promised to be interesting, to say the least.

 Chapter 221

    After all, Yorick had run into Ronald a few times before, memorably so due to the rather extreme circumstances of their encounters.

    Now it was time to reveal to him that Ronald was the heir to the Lugar estate.

    Ste looked at Ronald, stars in her eyes. "Are you going to meet Thane Quarry?"

    Ronald replied, "Do you want me to meet him?"

    Ste nodded. "He''s a good man."

    Indeed, from Ste''s perspective, Thane stood out as a paragon of integrity within the Quarry family. Especially after hearing about his youthful exploits, she couldn''t help but hold him in high esteem. Moreover, when her engagement to Yorick had been abruptly announced two years ago without her consent, Thane had been livid, criticizing Imogen and the Larkin family for their improper conduct. Ronald chuckled softly, tenderly ruffling Ste''s hair. "You go on with Finley."

    At the mention of leaving with Finley, Ste''s heart skipped a beat, knowing all too well what that implied. She cautiously hooked her finger around Ronald''s.

    Ronald let out a softugh. "Scared?"

    Ste shook her head. "No. You go ahead."

    Though she imed not to be frightened, deep down, she was terrified. This fear stemmed from her aversion to needles, a phobia more intense than most children''s, possibly due to the numerous injections she endured as a child because of her frail health, especially during the winter months.

    One particrly vivid memory was of Ronald returning from school wanting to embrace her, only for it to end in an injection while she was feverish.

    However, generally speaking, children who were physically weak tend to have particrly strong bodies as they grow up. If it weren''t for that kidnapping incident, her legs wouldn''t be in such condition now.

    Ronald, full of affection, took her hand and squeezed it gently. "Go ahead, I''ll be right there."

    "Okay."

    So, the dreaded injection was inevitable.

    Ste gave Ronald a longing look until his figure disappeared from sight, then she went to the dressing room to grab her phone before seeking out Finley.

    Finley was already preparing. Upon seeing her, he reassured, "Rx, I''ve gotten pretty good over the years. It won''t hurt."

    But Ste remained skeptical.

    "Where''s Ronald?" Finley asked, surprised to see her alone.

    Given Ste''s well-known fear of needles, it was unusual for Ronald not to apany her. And since moving to Portis City, Ronald had been practically inseparable from Ste.

    "Thane came to see him; he''s gone to meet him," Ste exined.

    Finley paused. "Thane? Came to see him in person?"

    "Yeah."

    Thinking it over, Finley realized it

    made sense; after all, Ronald had et

    never been one to adjust for

    others-it was always the other way around.

    But with Thane''s visit...

    Finley asked, "What about Yorick?"

    Ste confirmed, "He''s definitely around!"

    Having spent so much time in the hot springs without locating Ronald, Thane must have grown impatient.

    Finley whistled, "So Yorick''s met your brother before?"

    "Yeah, he''s been beaten up a few times already."

    The corners of Finley''s mouth twitched at the thought.

    Beaten up a few times meant there was a saga worth recounting.

    "This is going to be interesting!"

    The past confrontations had clearly left an impression, and Finley mused about how Yorick would react upon tering Ronald a

    Ste, sounding disinterested, said, "Interesting, sure, but it''ll also be a real ordeal."

    belongs to en.kikisto

    She had seen enough of the Quarry and Larkin families'' antics and didn''t need to witness thistest drama. Besides, if she and Ronald were together, who knew how Yorick might react?

 Chapter 222

    Yorick was a mad dog, alright. Ste wasn''t scared, but she definitely didn''t want Ronald hearing his foul mouth. Finley scoffed, "Pfft, so sheltered."

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    Was avoiding a bad joke really considered being sheltered?

    Just as they were about to continue, Vivian showed up.

    Seeing Finley and Ste together, a sh of resentment crossed her tear-filled eyes. "Finley, you and her?"

    Finley tensed at the sight of Vivian.

    Seriously? They had nothing going on, and now this girl was trying to stir up trouble? He didn''t need this drama in his life. If she ended up upsetting Ste, he''d be in hot water with Ronald. "How did you find this ce?"

    This was Ronald''s private clinic, after all.

    Vivian red at Ste, then turned back to Finley. "You''re ditching me for her, aren''t you?"

    Ste was left speechless.

    Damn it!

    Finley snapped, "Would you just shut it? What''s ''her this, her that''? I''ve got nothing to do with you, so how could she be any of your business?"

    "You..."

    "Get lost!"

    Finley was out of patience. He had no time for those obsessed with love, whose minds couldn''t think straight and always dragged others into their mess.

    To put it bluntly, girls who only had room for love in their hearts were a real burden.

    "Excuse me? You''re telling me to get lost?"

    "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m telling you."

    Who did that at the first meeting, all lovey-dovey? Was love really that cheap?

    Vivian bit her lip hard, ring at Ste.

    Ste shrugged, "Don''t look at me. If your love is worthless, how is that my fault?"

    Vivian blinked, stunned into silence.

    That ''love is worthless''ment had Vivian''s face turning from green to white with rage.

    Just as she was about to retort, her phone buzzed.

    It was her dad, likely asking about her date.

    Vivian, still ring at Ste, turned to answer the call. "Dad."

    Her voice

    She

    of

    ce was filled with sent

    s ready to give Ste

    a

    Sw

    mind.

    But then, a fierce shout came from the other end. "Vivian, get yourself home now."

    "Dad, what?"

    "You blind or something? Always causing trouble. Just get back here."

    Vivian was taken aback. What had she done wrong?

    "And stay away from Ste."

    The high society dramately? The older generation knew all about it. The troubles facing the Larkin family and why Sirena Patel was detained were as clear as day to them. They dreaded their own causing more trouble.

    Hearing her father''s warning, Vivian was shocked. "What did you say?"

    Stay away from who?

    Ste?

    When did her dad start protecting her? Was he fond of her?

    The thought made Vivian uneasy.

    "Dad, Mom has always been there for the family. You can''t do this to her."

    "Are you out of your mind?"

    With that, her dad started scolding her, leaving Vivian speechless.

    "You''ve got 25 minutes to get back, or you can kiss next month''s allowance goodbye."

    The threat to her allowance made Vivian panic. "Dad, what do you mean? I''m..." "You''ve got 20 minutes!"

    Under her dad''s stern pressure, Vivian didn''t dare dy any longer though she had intended to confront Ste.

    But now, with everything that''s happened, what''s left to settle?

    At this rate, she''d lose her allowance for months on end.

    Meanwhile, Idris and Ronald arrived at a small building together. When Yorick saw Ronald in his robe, his face stiffened for a moment.

 Chapter 223

    Yorick clenched his fists, grinding his teeth as he red at Ronald.

    With a swift motion, he stood up, his anger palpable. "What are you doing here?" he demanded, the thought of Ste also being present fueling his fury. Was Ste really that close to this man now?

    Feeling the intense aura emanating from Ronald, Yorick couldn''t help but wonder...

    Was Ronald trying to muscle in on the deal with the Lugar family? What kind of person was he? First, there was Jeremy causing trouble, and now Ronald? Yorick''s already sour expression deepened even further.

    "I''m telling you, forget about the Lugar family''s mines," Yorick spat through clenched teeth.

    And now Ronald was adding to his troubles, all thanks to Ste? Did Ste leak information about the Quarry Group''s potential deal with the Lugar family to him?

    Once doubt creeps in, it breeds countless thoughts. Even though Yorick had never mentioned anything about the Larkin family''s mines or their recement strategy in front of Ste.

    Idris nced at Yorick, his look one of barely concealed amusement at Yorick''s ignorance.

    "Mr. Quarry, it seems there''s a lot you don''t know," he said, his toneced with a hint of mockery.

    Was this the heir to the Quarry Group?

    Yorick only then realized that Idris was standing behind Ronald.

    The sight of Idris, and the respectful manner in which he treated Ronald, sent a wave of shock through Yorick. His mind raced with confusion and questions. Thest he remembered, both men had separate connections to Ste... or so he thought. Yorick''s gaze ping-ponged between Ronald and Idris, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts, but no answers came.

    Idris respectfully stepped forward and said, "Sir, it seems Mr. Quarry isn''t here. Shall we leave first?"

    What was going on? Yorick''s suspicions turned to rm as he noticed Idris''s deferential attitude toward Ronald.

    Just then, Thane returned from taking a call. Upon spotting Ronald and Idris, he greeted Ronald with a mix of formality and respect. "Mr. Lugar, a pleasure to see you again."

    Thane recognized Ronald as the heir

    to the Lugar family, having met him five years prior. After all these years, Ronald''s face had lost the youthful immaturity, now marked only by maturity andposure.

    Thane had actually been wanting to meet him in person for some time, but Yorick still needed to gain experience. Especially now, during this critical period for the Quarry Group, Thane wanted to see how Yorick would handle it on his own.

    But this damn kid... He spent all his time caught up in matters of love.

    As Thane shook hands with Ronald, his dressed-up appearance contrasted with Ronald''s more rxed attire, emphasizing the importance of the meeting.

    Yorick saw his father''s respectful attitude towards the man who had just fought with him, even addressing him as "Mr. Lugar."

    His mind went nk with a buzzing sound. He was stunned, his pupils suddenly contracting.

    Thane gestured. "Mr. Lugar, this way please."

    Ronald passed by Yorick without sparing him a second nce. The cool fragrance brushed his senses, and Yorick snapped back to reality. He looked at Ronald''s retreating figure. "Mr. Lugar?" He... he was actually the heir to the Lugar family? No, this...

    His mind buzzed again, exploding with shock!

    Thane was being very courteous,

    leading Ronald inside, and they were

    chatting andughing. Yorick

    couldn''t hear a single word of their conversation. All he could hear was the incessant buzzing in his mind, disrupting his thoughts!

    ...

    Yorick didn''t know how he got out of there. He stood outside the building, smoking one cigarette after another.

 Chapter 224

    Orion was back.

    "Sir, why are you here?" he asked.

    Thane had a notorious disdain for Yorick''s romantic entanglements, especially when it came to Urs. His irritation was palpable, considering the critical juncture the Quarry Group was facing at the moment.

    Orion knew trouble was brewing the moment Thane showed up.

    Yorick took another drag from his cigarette, inhaling deeply- a clear sign of his growing agitation.

    "Did you find anything?" he asked, his voice cold.

    Orion hesitated, clearly thrown off by Yorick''s continued fixation on romantic issues at such a critical time.

    It seemed almost inevitable that the Lugar family had already sealed the deal with Jeremy. Thane''s involvement was probably ast-ditch attempt to secure a slice of the pie, though the biggest gains were already lost. Nodding, Orion replied, "Yes, she was with the man who attacked you."

    Yorick fell silent.

    Scratching his head, Orion added, "Ms. Quinn seems to be in a rtionship with that man."

    Yorick''s expression hardened at this.

    Before Orion could continue, Yorick''s phone buzzed with a new message. It was from Urs, reading simply:

    [Rick, I guess I can''t recuperate at Wave Residence, right?]

    The message only served to darken Yorick''s mood further. He remembered the mocking they had subjected Ste to not too long ago, how they imed she''d be nothing without the Larkin family, doomed to struggle on her own. How ironic, he thought, considering Ste had been staying at Wave Residence all this while. It made their previous taunts seem utterly foolish.

    Facing Urs''s message, Yorick tersely replied with a single word: [Yes.]

    -

    In

    Despite his reluctance to admit defeat, the situation with Wave Residence was a lost cause. Ste''s stance was clear - she wouldn''t budge on anything rted to her, silently mocking their efforts from afar.

    MS

    Yorick''s frustration grew as he thought about it, his expression turning thunderous.

    About ten minutester, Thane emerged, clearly infuriated after failing to negotiate a deal. The fiery exchange of nces between him and Yorick spoke volumes.

    Unable to contain his anger, Thane stormed up and kicked Yorick, nearly sending him to the ground if not for Orion''s quick support.

    Thane stormed off, his rage palpable, leaving Yorick to ponder the disastrous negotiations.

    Max, who had apanied Thane, rushed out to follow him but was stopped by Yorick.

    "How was it?"

    Although Yorick could already tell the oue from Thane''s expression, he still couldn''t help but ask.

    Max sighed, shaking his head. "The Lugar family decided to partner exclusively with the Patel Group in Portis City. They''ve made it clear they wouldn''t coborate with us."

    en

    Seeing Yorick''s grim expression, Max thought for a moment and then reminded him, "With the trouble you''ve caused with Ste, now..."

    Recalling the things Mr. Lugar had said earlier, Max couldn''t help but shake his head.

    "If I may remind you, ording to some rumors from Ferrond, it''s said that Mr. Lugar is fiercely protective of his own."

    Yorick was taken aback.

    Protective of who? Ste?

    It''s just a woman.

 Chapter 225

    After Max left, storm clouds seemed to gather on Yorick''s face, his frustration palpable.

    Orion nced at him, struggling to find the right words. Thane''s barely contained anger earlier had made the oue abundantly clear.

    And for good reason!

    The ores from the Lugar family were supposed to be their only alternative. Now, that option was off the table. The Quarry Group was in deep water now! Yorick closed his eyes for a moment. "Ste!"

    Hearing the grit in Yorick''s voice made Orion''s heart skip a beat.

    Max''s implication was clear: Ste was at the center of this mess.

    Orion thought it over and decided he should give Yorick a heads-up about the Larkin Group.

    "The Larkin Group''s been hitting rough waterstely. Word is, it''s tied to StarRiver Corp."

    Yorick turned to look at Orion, an eyebrow raised.

    "StarRiver Corp.?"

    "The very one thatted Ms. Quinn a few hundred thousandst year."

    Ste''s windfall of seven hundred thousandst year, with over six hundred thousand attributed to deals with StarRiver, was the talk of the town.

    The rest was just typical studio profits, but StarRiver had catapulted Ste''s studio to the top spot in Portis City practically overnight.

    Yorick''s thought drifted back to their failed attempt to shut down Ste''s studio. StarRiver''s audacious defense of her still left a bitter taste in his mouth. Yorick scoffed. "Tell me this has nothing to do with Ste."

    Orion said nothing, but his silence was answer enough.

    "Who''s running StarRiver Corp.?"

    "Some foreigner, Joe Haggard."

    Yorick''s expression turned sour.

    A foreigner!

    No wonder he didn''t y by Portis City''s unwritten rules.

    A flicker of irritation crossed Yorick''s eyes. "I underestimated Ste, seriously underestimated her."

    "Dig up whatever dirt you can find on Joe Haggard''s rtions with Ste."

    It felt like Ste was themon thread tying together everything happening around them.

    Orion nodded. "Will do."

    But he hesitated for a moment before asking, "And earlier, did Mr. Thane Quarry meet with Mr. Lugar?"

    Yorick''s mood soured further at the mention. "Wave Residence belongs to the Lugar family."

    Orion was taken aback. "So... you''re saying Ms. Quinn''s tied to the Lugar family now?"

    Yorick waved him off, his annoyance mounting. "Enough. Drop it."

    The more they delved into Ste''s

    and intertwined they appeared t was as if she had her fingers in every pie.

    Sections, the moreplicated

    Seeing Yorick''s frustration, Orion dared not push further, though he couldn''t shake his astonishment.

    The Lugar family was a force to

    reckon with. If Ste had managed to forge a connection with them, her ties with StarRiver suddenly didn''t seem so far-fetched.

    Just as Yorick turned to leave, his phone buzzed again with a message from Thane.

    [Try negotiating with the Lugar family again.]

    Thane was clearly at his wit''s end, opting for a message over a call.

    In Portis City, it was rare for Thane to face a situation he couldn''t handle personally. Yet, this particr issue proved to be a tough nut to crack.

    Yorick''s frustration was palpable as he replied: [Got it.]

    Thane added: [The loss we''re facing is significant. If we don''t find a recement...]

    The message trailed off, as if Thane couldn''t quite articte the gravity of the situation. But Yorick understood all too well. His response was brief: [Understood.]

    He knew the stakes, but the real challenge was figuring out how to navigate this mess.

    At the hospital, when Urs saw Yorick''s single-word reply, ''Yes'', it felt like the ground had been pulled from under her feet.

    Had she not seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed Yorick could respond like that.

 Chapter 226

    Seriously? After all his promises, this was what she got?

    Why? Just why?

    Breathing heavily, Urs mustered the courage to call Yorick, only for the call to be abruptly dropped after a single ring.

    The cold shoulder from Yorick was nothing short of torturous.

    Yet, at that moment, she couldn''t bring herself to dial his number again.

    And then there was Ste....

    Had she known something all along? That darn Ste!

    The more Urs thought about it, the angrier she became.

    ...

    In the Spring Hill Clinic.

    "Ah! It hurts, it really hurts! Go easy on me!" Ste screamed in terror.

    Ronald, standing right beside her, smirked, the corners of his lips curling up. "Haven''t even started yet."

    Ste''s eyes widened. "What?"

    Not started? What in the world was Finley doing?

    The needle hovered over her knee. When she dared to peek at Finley, she realized the truth - the needle was still in his hand, untouched.

    Finley rolled his eyes.

    "I haven''t even started. What''s hurting you? Spit it out, because I''m not taking the fall for this."

    If that needle had actually pricked Ste''s knee and she cried out, Ronald might have kicked him across the room. Talk about being wrongly used!

    Ste was bbergasted. "If you''re not going to prick, then why point that thing at my knee?"

    Finley replied, "Well, I need to find the right spot, don''t I? To see where it''ll have the best effect?"

    "Then find it, but keep that needle away from me."

    Just the sight of a needle hovering aimlessly near her knee was enough to drive anyone mad.

    "Found it, found it. Don''t yell- it won''t hurt."

    "Ah!"

    Finley froze.

    Was it really that painful? That terrifying?

    Ronald sighed. "Alright, enough screaming. It''s over."

    Ste blinked in confusion.

    Over? She hadn''t even felt anything.

    She nced at Finley, who was already preparing another needle. This was exactly why Ste detested acupuncture.

    With an IV, it''s just one needle- maybe two if they draw blood.

    But this? An uncountable number of needles jabbing into her.

    Even though Finley''s first attempt hadn''t hurt at all, Ste couldn''t shake her fear.

    "Don''t be scared. Close your eyes."

    A warm, broad palm gently covered her eyes, turning her head and pressing it against a firm chest.

    Ste''s muffled voice emerged from Ronald''s embrace. "Isn''t there another way? Medication, medication works too, right?"

    Her fear of needles was evident, and she was desperate for an alternative.

    Ronald tried to reassure her. "It''ll be over soon. You''ve already gotten through quite a few."

    But instead of calming her, his words left Ste stiff with dread. "Don''t move," Finley warned, his tone firm.

    It was almostical-Ste,

    who

    could stand up to men and even throw a punch or two, was now trembling at the sight of acupuncture needles.

    Just then, Idris entered the room. "Sir."

    "Is it done?" Ronald inquired.

    "Yes, all signed."

    Jeremy turned out to be a straightforward coborator. He addressed all the issues immediately.

    Ste nced at Ronald. "What did you say to Thane just now?"

    Though she hadn''t been there to witness the drama firsthand, she was dying to know how spectacr Yorick''s downfall had been!

    Ronald could easily read between

    the lines, yfully tugging at her ear.

    "Yorick''s probably cora

    backdoor right now."

    Ste froze.

    Backdoor? Was he referring to her?

    That must be it!

    He knew already Ronald''s position as the heir of the Lugar family and owner of Wave Residence, so he clearly understood how much he had offended Ronald with his previous actions.  en

    "So, Thane''s aware of the beef between you and Yorick?"

    Ronald smirked. "As a father, he ought to know what his kid''s been up to."

    Ste sighed.

    Great. Now Thane''s definitely pressuring Yorick to smooth things over!

 Chapter 227

    After wrapping up his report on the Patel Group, Idris took a call. When he looked over, Finley was in the process of removing a splinter from Ste''s hand. Ste, petrified by the minor procedure, refused to watch. Ronald, ever so indulgent, covered her eyes to shield her from the sight. Despite his efforts, Ste couldn''t help but whimper in difort.

    "There, there, it''s all done now," Ronald soothed in a low whisper.

    "This is thest time, right?" Ste mumbled hopefully.

    "Don''t even think about it. You''ll need this treatment for at least a month, given your condition. Every three days, minimum," Finley interjected bluntly, showing no sympathy. Ste looked on the verge of tears.

    Ronald shot Finley a frosty re, signaling him to keep quiet.

    Finley met Ronald''s re with a shrug, undeterred. "I''m just being honest. She might as well prepare her mentally."

    "Does she need that from you?" Ronald challenged.

    Finley fell silent.

    So, Ronald was going to be this protective, huh? Did this mean Ronald nned to console Ste every time? Finley thought to himself as he finished up.

    Because if so, he was in for a long haul. Ste wasn''t exactly known for being easy tofort, and this whole ordeal was proving to be quite the time sink.

    Idris stepped forward. "Miss, ady with thest name Lawson has arrived, wishing to see you."

    Without needing further exnation, she knew it was Cloudia Lawson.

    But why was she here? Was it because the issues with the Larkin Group had finally been figured out?

    Impressive! Cloudia had outpaced Yorick in efficiency, who had been taking ages to investigate the owner of Wave Residence without any concrete results. Meanwhile, the Larkins had quickly gotten to the root of their current problems. Ronald exchanged a nce with Ste, then gently stroked her soft hair. "Do you want to see her?"

    Ste shook her head. "No."

    The disownment agreement was public knowledge; all of Portis City was aware that she and the Larkin family were no longer connected. Why keep any ties now? Ronald nodded in understanding and subtly gestured to Idris, who took the hint and quietly left to handle the situation.

    Watching Ronald''s doting gaze on Ste made Finley ufortable. He quickly packed up his things, eager to avoid ying third wheel any longer.

    Left alone, Ronald tenderly held Ste''s delicate hand. "Have they been bullying you?" he inquired, referring to Yorick and the entire Larkin family.

    "Not really," Ste replied. It wasn''t truly bullying if it was one-sided, and she certainly didn''t see herself as a victim.

    Ronald''s expression softened as he kissed her hand, a gesture that evoked warm memories from her childhood.

    Ste felt her body temperature rise

    at the touch, instinctively pulling her hand back. But before she could fully withdraw, Ronald released first, yfully flicking her nose to bring her back to the moment.

    "I''m not a child anymore," Ste protested, her cheeks flushing.

    "Indeed, you''ve grown into a youngdy," Ronald replied, his tone carrying an unusual hint of emotion at the term ''youngdy.'' "What would you like for dinner?" he asked, changing the subject.

    "Let''s try something local," Ste suggested without hesitation. She had heard rave reviews about Spring Hill''s smoked duck, a delicacy marinated with spices and smoked over cherry wood chips.

    "I''ve heard their cherry-smoked duck is excellent," she added, her interest piqued The dish was a popr

    corporate gift during the holidays, and she was eager to try it herself.

    "Alright," Ronald agreed, happy to indulge her wishes.

    Meanwhile, Cloudia, who was facing the same man who had previously confronted Jaxon, was seething with anger.

    Under normal circumstances, she would have alreadyshed out, but today was different.

 Chapter 228

    Just thinking about why she was here made Cloudia simmer down- she couldn''t afford to lose her cool now.

    She bit back her anger and turned to Idris. "I''m her mother. I have something urgent to tell her. How can she just refuse to see me?"

    Why should she go through such trouble just to see her daughter? It made no sense!

    Idris frowned at her im. "If I''m not mistaken, you''ve already severed ties with her."

    "And who exactly are you to her?" Cloudia''s temper was starting to re up.

    Even if they had severed ties, that was between her and Ste. What right did a stranger have to speak on it?

    Idris was unmoved. "Who I am to her and her refusal to see you are two different matters."

    Cloudia was about to explode. "I am her mother."

    "Not legally, not anymore," Idris shot back.

    Ronald had already processed the legal documents with both Cloudia and Ste''s signatures. So, legally speaking, Cloudia was no longer Ste''s mother.

    The thought enraged Cloudia. "I carried her for nine months and gave birth to her, and now you''re lecturing me about legality?"

    Idris was unfazed. "You agreed to sever ties. Your signature..." He hesitated, then added, "Your signature was quite bold."

    Cloudia felt like choking on her frustration. She had signed the document in a fit of rage, and now the whole Portis City knew about it. Her signature, erged for all to see, was a public humiliation. Taking a deep breath, Cloudia tried to regain herposure. "Yes, I signed it, but I am still..."

    "Mrs. Larkin, isn''t the Larkin Group in a bit of a bind? Are you sure you want to be her mother right now?"

    The mention of the Larkin Group made Cloudia''s heart skip a beat. She remembered the troubles ise and Jaxon had briefed her on over the phone, adding to her stress.

    "Just tell her I have something important to say," she pleaded with Idris.

    "Persisting is pointless," Idris replied curtly.

    Fuming, Cloudia was about to retort when she caught sight of Yorick not far away.

    Idris, not interested in prolonging the conversation, turned to leave.

    Cloudia wanted to stop him, but her attention shifted to Yorick heading in a different direction.

    ...

    Idris returned to find Ronald busy on hisptop and Ste sitting opposite him, both engrossed in their work. The quiet scene made Stedook particrly docile.

    Idris couldn''t understand why the Larkin family had any issues with such ady. Ste moved closer to Ronald, holding herptop. "Can you help me check this out?"

    She gure out what was

    a chart, feeling

    whois

    something off but unable to pinpoint it.

    As she spoke, she took a sip from a ss of bright red liquid.

    Ronald nced at the bottle in center,

    much the table, frowning,"

    much of this have you

    et

    Ste looked puzzled.

    Seeing her flushed face, Ronald picked up the bottle, now empty, all drunk by Ste.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked.

    "That''s Spring Hill wine."

    "Wine? I thought it was juice!"

    Who would have thought that wine could taste so sweet?

    Ronald nodded, confirming it was indeed wine, meant to be warmed and enjoyed in the evening.

    Yet somehow, Ste had managed to drink the whole bottle.

 Chapter 229

    Cloudia hurried to catch up with Yorick''s brisk pace.

    Upon seeing Cloudia, Yorick was somewhat taken aback. "Cloudia, what are you doing here?"

    Cloudia took a moment to catch her breath.

    "Rick, let me ask you, did youe here because of Ste?"

    Yorick froze, caught off guard.

    Orion stayed silent, equally taken aback.

    The bluntness of Cloudia''s question unsettled Yorick for reasons he couldn''t quite pin down, especially the mention of Ste.

    If he remembered correctly, Cloudia had never spoken Urs''s name with such disdain. But Ste was her biological daughter.

    For the first time, Yorick noticed the difference in how Cloudia treated Ste and Urs.

    It suddenly dawned on him why Ste had always been so cold towards the Larkins.

    Orion, too, was surprised. He hadn''t expected Cloudia to raise such a direct question about her own daughter. After all, hadn''t the Larkins practically handed Ste off to Yorick two years ago? What was this change of attitude now? Yorick narrowed his eyes. "Did Urs send you?"

    Thinking back to Urs''s words over the phone, he suddenly felt she was being unreasonable.

    During her treatment, he had been juggling work and hospital visits. Now, with an issue at thepany keeping him busy, he hadn''t visited her recently. And here was Cloudia, questioning him? What was this, an interrogation?

    Cloudia''s breath hitched. "No, no, that''s not it, I just..."

    Faced with Yorick''s sudden seriousness, Cloudia began to stutter!

    "Well, you see... Urs''s sick, and she''s very vulnerable right now. Knowing that both you and Ste are in Spring Hill, she''s refusing to take her medication."

    Yorick was taken aback. "What?"

    Hearing that Urs was refusing her medication made his expression darken further.

    Noticing the concern flicker across his face, Cloudia continued, "You know she relies on you a lot. In good times, she might act more rationally, but it''s different now. She''s facing life and death."

    en

    Yorick''s irritation melted away as he listened. Without hesitation, he pulled out his phone and called Urs.

    She answered quickly, her voice weak, "Rick."

    "Why aren''t you taking your medication properly?"

    Yorick asked directly, his tone stern yetced with caring reproach.

    Hearing Yorick''s tone, Urs started to cry.

    Yorick felt a headacheing on. "I''ve been really busy with thepanytely. Can you try to behave?"

    "I thought you were ignoring me. You went to Spring Hill, and so did Ste."

    Yorick remained silent.

    Ste? He hadn''t wanted to bring up Ste, but now that her name was mentioned, irritation red within him.

    Trying to stayposed, he calmly reassured Urs, "Thepany is swamped these days. Can you please try to be good?"

    The Lugar family had just signed a contract with Jeremy, and even his father''s intervention hadn''t solved it. Yorick could already foresee the troubles looming over the Quarry Group. He simply had no time for hospital visits.

    After a few more reassuring words, Yorick hung up in a hurry.

    Cloudia, though noticing Yorick''s softened attitude, also sensed his dwindling patience.

    "Are you sure you didn''te here because of Ste?"

    Cloudia, perhaps driven by desperation or confusion, mustered the courage to press on.

    As expected, Yorick''s expression hardened at the mention of Ste His piercing gaze bore into her for a moment before he turned and

    walked away without another word.

    Cloudia instinctively followed. "Rick, I..."

    But Yorick was already fed up. "Cloudia, what you should really be worried about is the Larkin Group''s affairs.

    I heard that StarRiver Corp., the samepany that made Ste Hundreds of thousandsst year, has made a move against the Larkin Group. What''s your thought on this? Do you think Ste is connected to this?"

 Chapter 230

    udia''s breath hitched at the revtion!

    The connection? Both ise and Jaxon had made it crystal clear to her.

    But now, with Yorick''s insinuation, udia felt an unprecedented suffocation, fully realizing the purpose of her visit to Spring Hill.

    ...

    Having walked a considerable distance, Yorick''s figure grew colder, and Orion''s phone started buzzing incessantly.

    He answered, and whatever was said on the other end remained a mystery, but his response was a simple. "Yeah, got it." After hanging up, he hurried to catch up with Yorick.

    "Sir, the heir to the Lugar family, legally named Ronald,monly known as Mr. Quinn."

    Yorick stopped dead in his tracks.

    Turning to face Orion, his eyes deepened. "Ronald? Mr. Quinn?"

    Mr. Quinn, the thunderous name from Ferrond.

    The man who had been spending time with Ste, was he the formidable Mr. Quinn from Ferrond? The heir to the Lugar family?

    Yorick felt his blood turn to ice.

    Orion nodded. "Yes."

    They had finally traced the man''s name.

    Yorick''s aura turned icy, his fists clenched, as he mulled over the name. "Ronald! Mr. Quinn!"

    So Ronald was also a Quinn...

    Yorick''s breathing becamebored. "What''s his rtionship with Ste?"

    Orion, caught off guard, instinctively replied, "Aren''t they lovers?"

    The word ''lovers'' struck a nerve with Yorick, unsettling his breathing once more.

    ...

    Ronald hadn''t mentioned it was alcohol, and Ste had been none the wiser.

    But now, hearing his rification, she realized her cheeks were flushed-a sure sign of inebriation.

    "Whoa, I had no idea. Thought it was

    juice.

    taste was so sweet it

    masked the alcohol entirely.

    strong stuff?" Content besoines

    Ronald replied, "It packs a punchter on."

    Ste felt dizzy. She knew wines could be deceptive. "Whose brew tastes like this?"

    It was sweet, with no hint of alcohol to her senses.

    Ronald yfully tapped her nose, his indulgent smile tinged with helplessness.

    He was right about the drink''s kick. Soon, Ste felt lightheaded, her vision blurring. "Whoa..."

    She slumped into Ronald''s embrace.

    Ronald effortlessly lifted her onto hisp. "Feeling bad?"

    Ste''s breath felt warm as she wrapped her arms around Ronald''s neck, as if in a dream.

    Or perhaps reality and dreams had merged indistinguishably.

    She nuzzled against his neck like a kitten, murmuring, "Ronald."

    Ronald, worried she might catch a chill from the alcohol, wrapped her in a nket.

    Still concerned, he carried her upstairs to her room, intending to let her rest.

    "I ordered some hangover soup," he spoke softly.

    Ste could hardly grasp what Ronald was saying; alcohol always left her in a daze.

    As he carried her upstairs, she felt as though she was floating on a cloud, drifting into sleep,forted by his familiar scent, irresistibly drawn closer.

    Her consciousness blurred further...

    "Ronald."

    "I''m here."

    "Don''t be with other women, okay? Don''t marry them, okay?"

    Ronald''s breathing became unsteady.

    Looking down at Ste, her cheeks.

    fished, his eyes flickered. For t gemme, he felt the depth of her

    genuine feelings.

    Speaking again, his tone was softer, "Why?"

 Chapter 231

    "Why?"

    The question lingered in the stairwell, echoing softly.

    Ste nuzzled against his chest once more, whispering, "Because I like you. I like you, like you..."

    Her repeated confessions echoed in Ronald''s ears, stirring his heart like a thunderous roar across the mountains, making his pupils contract uncontrobly.

    "Do you like me as a brother, or do you like Ronald?"

    His voice, maic and deep, would be hard to decipher for anyone fully conscious, let alone Ste in her state.

    This time, however, there was no reply.

    After a few seconds of silence, Ronald looked down to find Ste''s lips slightly parted, her breathing even and calm. Her once tightly clenched hand on his shirt gradually loosened. She had fallen asleep.

    Gazing at her flushed cheeks, Ronald couldn''t help but smile helplessly.

    He carried her upstairs to her room, and as heid her on the bed, Ste stirred, but her eyes remained hazy, barely awake, "Ronald."

    "What is it?"

    "I want a hug."

    Her voice was intive, tinged with a hint of grievance. "I want to be hugged forever."

    "Alright, a hug."

    Faced with her pleading eyes, Ronald couldn''t refuse. He sat on the edge of the bed and pulled her into his embrace.

    Afraid she might catch a cold from the alcohol, he quickly wrapped her in the nkets.

    A gentle kissnded on Ste''s forehead, "Goodnight, sleep tight."

    It felt like a return to their childhood.

    Ste had always been dependent on Ronald, insisting that he tuck her in every night.

    If Ronald was at school, she would wait for him.

    So, throughout middle school, high school, and even college, Ronald was driven home every night by the family chauffeur.

    Their mother, Lottie Lugar, pained by the distance Ronald had to travel, suggested he find a ce near school.

    But Ronald ended up taking Ste with him, hiring a nanny to look after her in a house opposite his school.

    It wasn''t until Ste started school herself that they moved back home.

    Looking at her rosy lips, Ronald''s Adam''s apple bobbed, the heat in his eyes intensifying.

    Finally, he leaned down, his lips meeting hers in a kiss that carried the rick scent of wine with a

    of

    grapes, intoxicating and ire.

    Ste opened her drowsy eyes to see Ronald, the familiar warmth enveloping her. She wrapped her arms around his neck, surrenderingpletely.

    Ronald stiffened momentarily at her response, but only for a moment. His reaction was even more fervent and assertive.

    The buzzing of a phone broke the silence- Ste''s phone vibrating.

    Ronald, jolted back to reality, nced at the sleeping Ste. Heid her gently on the bed, covered her with the nket.

    He felt a sting on his lips. Touching his lips, he noticed a trace of blood, muttering, "Little tigress."

    Her bite was sharper than he expected!

    Ste''s phone continued ringing.

    Ronald checked the caller ID - an unknown number.

    Uninterested, he hung up.

    On the other end of the line, Yorick dialed Ste''s number repeatedly, his mind racing as he realized Ronald was the heir to the Lugar family.

    This meant the partnership with the Quarry family was off, and he couldn''t believe Ste wasn''t involved somehow.

    That Ste, quite the schemer!

    Hearing the call disconnect, Yorick redialed in anger.

    This time, the call went through.

    As soon as it connected, he didn''t wait for a greeting, diving straight into his question.

    "Ste, I just want to know, what exactly is your rtionship with Ronald?"

    Before the person on the other end could reply, Yorick''s barely concealed fury leaked into his voice.

    "What do you think our rtionship is?"

    It was Ronald''s deep voice that answered, not Ste''s.

    Yorick clenched his phone tighter, his anger boiling, yet he dared notsh out.

    This frustration was a first for

    Yorick, realizing that Ste''s bold

    move to break off their ent

    was backed by her connection to the Lugar family.

 Chapter 232

    Orion was still trying to piece together the puzzle of Ste and Ronald''s rtionship.

    But for the past while, Ste had been staying at Wave Residence, and so had Ronald. From this fact alone, it was clear their connection ran deep.

    Under Ste''s influence, the partnership between the Quarry family and the Lugar family hadpletely fallen through.

    Yorick, struggling to keep his rage in check, spoke with forced respect, "Mr. Quinn, could we possibly meet to discuss this?"

    His father had stormed out earlier that day, but Yorick knew he had to see Ronald.

    If the Quarry Group didn''t handle this situation well, they could end up in hot water, just like the Larkin family.

    But all Yorick heard in response was the ''beep beep'' of a disconnected call.

    Ronald had hung up on him.

    Yorick clenched his jaw tight.

    Orion, stiff as a board, asked, "What did Mr. Quinn say?"

    If Ronald was the one who answered, then Ste must be with him.

    Yorick, barely containing his frustration, closed his eyes for a moment.

    What did he say? Nothing. He just hung up the phone.

    Annoyance ring up, Yorick tried calling Ste again, only to find himself blocked.

    And this number belonged to a server at Spring Hill!

    Furious, Yorick kicked the edge of a nearby nter. "Damn it!"

    The hanging up, the blocking - it was as if these two were in perfect sync.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.

    Seeing Yorick''s grim mood, Orion knew Ronald must have refused the meeting.

    Yorick massaged his throbbing temples and said, "Figure out their rtionship, now."

    Thinking back to Max''s parting words about ''protective,'' Yorick''s eyes grew colder.

    What kind of rtionship made Ronald so protective over Ste?

    Orion hesitated before replying, "Actually, what''s important now isn''t Ms. Quinn and Mr. Quinn''s rtionship."

    In his view, the engagement

    between Yorick and Ste was

    already over, and Yorick couldn''t let go of Urs anyway. So, whatever their rtionship was, it didn''t really matter.

    "The most pressing issue," he continued, pausing unsurely.

    It was clear to them that resolving the partnership crisis hinged on Ste.

    Who would have thought the crises facing both the Larkin Group and the Quarry Group were all linked to Ste.

    Thinking back to what Yorick and the Larkin family had done to Ste before, Orion was at a loss for words.

    After a moment, he added, "Ms. Quinn is still a problem!"

    Though he was reluctant to admit it,

    it was undeniable that the troubles

    both the Quarry Group and the

    Larkin

    Group could be with

    just a word from Ste.

    Yorick gave Orion a chilly look.

    Orion added, "It''s just that nobody expected Mr. Quinn to be the one with Ms. Quinn."

    Mr. Quinn.

    Just hearing that name was enough to suffocate anyone.

    No wonder, in recent times, neither Yorick nor the Larkin Group had been able toy a finger on Ste. It had always been Mr. Quinn protecting her.

    Even if Orion hadn''t investigated,

    Yorick could guess the nature of

    Ste and Ronald''s rtionship. But he couldn''t bring himself to ept it, feeling an underlying sense of unwillingness.  en

    "Find out when exactly they started this."

    He couldn''t believe Ste had the capability to get close to someone like Ronald from Ferrond in just a few days.

    Ste had fallen asleep, her hand clutching one of Ronald''s fingers.

    Ronald was on the phone, his voice low.

    He told Jeremy on the other end, "Make sure nothing from the Quarry Group gets through, or our deal is off!"

    Jeremy understood.

    Knowing how Yorick had treated Ste and how protective Ronald was, he wouldn''t dare divert resources to the Quarry Group. Besides, he wouldn''t want to, especially with Yorick''s attitude. Let him stew in his own frustration!

 Chapter 233

    Jeremy had just made his way back into the heart of the city. He had just finished a meeting.

    After answering Ronald''s call, the smile on his face was impossible to suppress.

    As Harper walked in, she caught Jeremy with a smirk that spelled nothing but trouble.

    "Mr. Patel, here are the documents you need to sign."

    No sooner had she finished her sentence than Jeremy''s phone began to ring again. He nced at the caller ID, and his smile widened. It was Yorick.

    Jeremy answered, "Hey."

    "Did you just clinch the deal with the Lugar family?"

    Even through the phone, Jeremy could hear the sound of Yorick grinding his teeth.

    His voice dripped with mischief as he replied, "What else? You expected me to wait for you to screw it up first, so I could swoop in and fix it?

    See, the thing is, you got caught up, let''s say, chasing skirts. Me? I don''t have the patience for such distractions."

    Yorick was silent, his breathing heavy.

    Frustrated, he managed to ask, "Why would the Lugar family choose you?"

    Jeremy chuckled, "Obviously because I''m not tangled up in any romantic escapades."

    Yorick was speechless.

    Harper could only think: Seriously? That''s the reason? How infuriating!

    At this point, Yorick was so furious he might as well have been tearing Jeremy apart with his bare hands.

    But Jeremy wasn''t done. He twister the knife further in Yorick''s heart!, "Honestly, you shouldn''t even be worried about the Lugar deal right now. You''ve got bigger fish to fry, what with all the drama surrounding Urs." His tone was unmistakably sarcastic.

    Yorick, ovee with anger, hung up.

    Listening to the dial tone, Jeremy shrugged nonchntly. "Well, that''s that."

    He then turned to Harper. "Pick out some jewelry or something a girl would like."

    Harper was taken aback. "For Ms. Quinn?"

    Jeremy, flipping through the documents, rified, "We need to make sure we''re on her good side."

    It was clear to Jeremy that Ste held a special ce in Ronald''s heart.

    Harper''s lips twitched. "Are we really doing this?"

    The of gifting something to

    Ste felt daunting, especially considering the awkwardness of past attempts to please her.

    Jeremy advised, "That''s why I''m asking you to choose. Pick something neutral- something that won''t lead to any

    misunderstandings."

    Harper''s nerves only grew.

    Gifting something from a man to a woman? That could easily be misinterpreted, couldn''t it?

    Before Harper could voice her concerns, Jeremy''s phone rang again. This time, it was Sirena on the line. Answering the call, Jeremy''s tone was less than pleased. "How did you get your phone?"

    These days, he was being especially cautious, given the critical phase of his coboration with Mr. Quinn. Thest thing he needed was Sirena causing trouble with Ste

    To minimize risks, he had even confiscated Sirena''s phone.

    "Jeremy, please, let me out. I swear I''ve learned my lesson."

    Her plea did little to soften Jeremy''s resolve.

    Continuing, Sirena promised, "I won''t bother Ste anymore, I promise. Really, I won''t."

    Learning of Ste''s true standing had been a blow to Sirena. The girl they once underestimated was now far beyond their reach. "Can I ask... what exactly is Ste to Mr. Quinn?"

    Jeremy paused for a moment, his tone dismissive. "Don''t meddle in grown-up matters."

    "Are they lovers?"

    "You..."

    "It''s just amazing how she managed to snag someone like Mr. Quinn. What does he see in her? What tricks did she use?"

 Chapter 234

    Questions came at Jeremy like a machine gun.

    Jeremy''s mood immediately took a nosedive. "Is that what you''ve been learning from hanging out with Urs all these years? How to talk trash about others?"

    Sirena stammered, "No, I didn''t mean..."

    "She''s Ronald''s foster sister."

    "What?"

    At Jeremy''s revtion, Sirena''s mouth formed a perfect O of surprise.

    But Jeremy was in no mood to borate. Ever since Sirena had grown close to Urs because of Jaxon, every word out of her mouth seemed to give him a headache.

    It probably started when she became a regr at the Larkin household, and now it felt as if her tongue had developed a mind of its own.

    Jeremy had been in a good mood earlier, but thanks to Sirena, irritation was quickly recing it.

    "Stay locked up!" he snapped.

    With her tendency to stir trouble, he was convinced she needed to be kept out of the loop until Mr. Quinn and Ste left Portis City.

    Even though the contract had already been signed. If Ronald changed his mind, he couldn''t do anything!

    To y it safe, Sirena had to be kept out of the picture.

    After ending the call, Jeremy immediately dialed the butler. "If she gets her hands on her phone again, you''re fired."

    "Yes, sir," came the flustered but respectful reply.

    Jeremy hung up and turned to Harper. "Forget about picking out a gift. A girl raised by Mr. Quinn? She''s seen it all. If we don''t impress her, it''ll just irritate Mr. Quinn." Better safe than sorry.

    Harper nodded. "Okay."

    Finally, she let out a relieved sigh.

    ...

    Over in Spring Hill, Ste was tossing and turning in her sleep.

    Her restless sleeping habits,bined with her recent drunken state, had Ronald on edge. Concerned for her well-being, he decided to keep watch in her room. Sitting on the sofa with hisptop in hand, he busied himself with work.

    As Ste turned, she kicked the nket aside, exposing her slender legs under her nightgown. Her ankles, pink and delicately shaped, caught Ronald''s eye, stirring a faint warmth inside him.

    Setting hisptop on the coffee table, Ronald got up and moved to cover her up. But Ste had the nket firmly pinned under her,

    blking it impossible to pull back

    over her!

    it

    Resigned, he gently lifted her to free the nket. The movement, however, roused her from sleep.

    Blinking groggily, her eyes met his as she murmured softly, "Ronald."

    Her voice was stillced with the scent of wine, despite having been fed a sobering soup earlier, which seemed ineffective.

    Ronald let out a quiet hum in acknowledgment and carefully tucked the nket back over her.

    Just as he was about to stand up, Ste suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Ronald paused. "Hmm?"

    "Do you like me?"

    There was a brief silence in Ronald''s gaze. "Still drunk?"

    "Do you like me or not?"

    Ronald finally said, "I do."

    "How much?"

    Ronald found himself at a loss for words.

    Drunk Ste was particrly clingy, especially now.

    He leaned in closer, his warm breath brushed against her neck, touching her flushed cheeks with a hint of huskiness in his voice, "How much do you like me, Star?"

    "So much, so very much."

    Ste''s soft reply, stillced with a hint of drunken haze, melted thest of Ronald''s resolve.

 Chapter 235

    The phone buzzed.

    It was a call from Idris.

    Ronald stood, ncing at Ste. She had already closed her eyes, sumbing to the warmth of her wine-induced slumber like a kitten too weary to keep awake. He answered with a curt, "Speak."

    "Boss, just as you predicted, Lancelot is hiding out in Portis City."

    "Did you find him?"

    "Not yet, but we spotted Kaku, his right-hand man, around town today."

    In the dimly lit room, a sharper glint flickered in Ronald''s normally stoic eyes.

    "Keep a tight watch on him," hemanded, his voice icy.

    "Understood!"

    "And..." Ronald''s tone softened slightly as his gaze fell on Ste, who was sound asleep on the bed. "Assign a few more people to keep a discreet watch over her." He was, of course, referring to Ste.

    Idris hesitated. "Should we tell Ms. Quinn to avoid going to her studio for a while?"

    "No need," came Ronald''s reply.

    Idris understood Ronald''s intent- he didn''t want Ste to sense even a whisper of danger. He wished for her world to remain peaceful and ordinary, free from constant vignce. That year, after Ste witnessed Ronald taking a life, she had nearly retreated into herself.

    Since then, Ronald made sure she stayed blissfully unaware of the family''s darker dealings. That was, until Regina and Xander stirred the pot.

    After ending the call with Idris, Ronald stepped out onto the balcony, lighting a cigarette and taking a deep drag.

    His phone vibrated again.

    "Mother," he answered.

    "Do you know Xander and Mervin Burton are now in cahoots? They''ve got designs on Star," his mother informed him.

    "I''m aware."

    "She''s skittish, you know that. Make sure Star is protected."

    Ronald couldn''t help but smirk at his mother''s description.

    Skittish?

    ncing through the ss door at the sleeping Ste, he saw no trace of the timid girl his mother spoke of. Yet, he assured her, "Understood." "I''ve heard Xander is headed towards Portis City. Do you have enough people with you?"

    "Of course."

    "Should I send Yvonne to stay with Star?"

    The memory of Ste being forced to leave the Quinn family due to a past oversight still haunted Mrs. Lugar.

    "No need," Ronald asserted.

    He couldn''t risk Yvonne''s

    interference, not now. Her knack for stirring trouble and hiding people had caused chaos before. Thest time Yvonne took Ste under her wing Ste returned after enduring a grueling ordeal.

    "Yes, that girl can be a handful," Mrs. Lugar agreed with a sigh. Her rebellious daughter, who preferred trousers to dresses, had always been a source of frustration. Unlike the demure and dress-wearing Star, Yvonne''s defiance still grated on her nerves.

    .n

    "You just make sure to keep Star safe. Once everything is settled, bring her back. Portis City has. nothing for her, especially given what we know about her parents."

    IMS

    Mrs. Lugar had ensured a thorough investigation into the Larkin family.

    By the way, the trouble the Larkin Group faced wasn''t just caused by Ronald-it also had Mrs. Lugar''s handiwork behind it. "Understood," Ronald affirmed before ending the call.

    Returning inside, Ronald noticed Ste had kicked off her nkets, her cheeks flushed with warmth.

 Chapter 236

    Ronald stepped forward and gently ced his hand on her forehead, feeling the heat of a slight fever.

    Worried, he called for Finley toe over.

    Finley checked her temperature and remarked, "What''s with you two siblings? Drinking is one thing, but getting a fever from it?" As he spoke, he pulled out a pill from the medicine box and handed it to Ronald.

    Ronald didn''t take it right away, fixing him with a cold re.

    Meeting his icy stare, Finley swallowed nervously. "What? What''s wrong?"

    Ronald''s tone was sharp. "You two siblings?"

    Finley blinked,pletely baffled.

    What did he say wrong now? Weren''t they siblings?

    Ronald finally took the pill from him. "If you can''t speak properly, it''s better to stay silent, or you''ll find your mouth sewn shut."

    "I didn''t say anything wrong, did I?"

    Was there a mistake? It was a mystery why they always ended up feverish after drinking.

    Finley was left utterly confused. He couldn''t fathom which part of his words had struck a nerve.

    Ronald gave him another icy look, and Finley resigned, "Fine, I''ll keep quiet!"

    "Oh, just one more thing to add. Cloudia hasn''t left yet. She''s been trying to find a way to see our little sister, Star."

    At this, Ronald shot him another cold nce.

    Finley frowned. "What now?"

    It was driving him crazy, trying to figure out what could possibly be wrong with what he said.

    Ronald''s gaze softened as he slipped the pill into Ste''s mouth and helped her drink some water.

    "You don''t have your own sister?"

    Finley sighed. Thest time he saw his sister, she was so tanned it was almost unbearable to look at.

    "Her? More like a lump of coal. Heh,

    you''d think she and Yvonne were

    made for each other, always

    sw novel.ne

    The only real difference was that his sister loved dressing fiery hot, especially in skirts, while Yvonne was the epitome of a tomboy.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "If Skye Yoder hears you say that, you''ll be in a world of hurt."

    Finley waved him off. "Then just don''t tell her. I can''t believe you''d gossip, though."

    Speaking of Skye, Finley felt a pang of distress. Everyone else''s sister was soft and cute, but his had been chasing him around, fists ready, since they were kids. Good for

    nothing but the first in fight orefine

    MS

    Back in school, their parents had grown so tired of being called in, so he was often the one sent to deal with her brawls.

    Finley still remembered the sting of being yelled at by her teacher; it felt like it happened just yesterday!

    "You can leave now."

    Ronald''s blunt tone snapped Finley out of his thoughts.

    Finley quickly packed up, famished and ready to find somewhere to eat.

    "And Cloudia? Aren''t you going to deal with her?"

    Cloudia had been lingering around since the afternoon, refusing to leave.

    Thinking of Ste''s mother, a dark shadow passed through Ronald''s eyes. "Deal with her? Just wait."

    Waiting was the hardest part, especially with the current state of the Larkin family, and the whole Larkin Group was in disarray.

    Finley nodded, "Alright then, you going to eat?"

    It didn''t seem like Ste was in any state to eat.

    "You go ahead," Ronald replied, his

    attention on Ste''s still flushed face. He decided to wait until her feve subsided before worrying about himself.

    As Finley left, Ronald turned back to Ste, brushing her warm cheek.

    Ste''s eyes fluttered open, groggy and unfocused. "Ronald?"

    Something stirred in Ronald''s chest. He had never known before how it felt like to have her, tipsy, whispering his name.

 Chapter 237

    Just like Ronald had suspected, the Larkin Group was in absolute chaos now.

    ise had already made two more calls to Cloudia, both times asking if she had seen Ste. Of course, he had tried calling Ste himself, but that was a dead end-she had blocked him long ago. Cloudia had nned to head back soon, worried about Urs, who was alone in the hospital. But ise''s relentless calls were fraying her nerves!

    Now, she was in the lobby of a grand estate, her frustration boiling over as she made a scene at the reception desk.

    "I''m here to see my daughter. Why can''t you give me her information?"

    Cloudia had been asking the receptionist for Ste''s whereabouts

    But after two whole hours, with no information given, she was livid.

    "This girl, is she trying to kill the Larkin family or what? She''s biting the hand that feeds her. If I had known she was going to be this way, I never would have brought her back." The more Cloudia thought about it, the angrier she became.

    The receptionist, too, was getting annoyed. "Mrs. Larkin, unless I''m mistaken, didn''t you publicly disown Ms. Quinn just a few days ago?"

    Cloudia was momentarily speechless, her breath hitching at the question.

    Then, anger red in her eyes, "What does that have to do with you?"

    "It means you cannot inquire about Ms. Quinn''s whereabouts as a rtive."

    The receptionist''s matter-of-fact tone nearly made Cloudia faint with rage.

    "You... you..."

    As much as she hated to admit it, the receptionist was right. The digital age was terrifying- any little thing could be widespread news. Cloudia was breathing heavily.

    Before she could say anything else, her phone rang. It was Urs.

    "Mom, when are youing back?" Urs''s voice sounded pitiful through the phone.

    Cloudia replied, "I had Winona send some food over, and the caregiver is there with you."

    "But I miss you, Mom..."

    "I know, honey. I''ve got a little situation here, but I''ll be back as soon as I can. Be good for me, okay?"

    Cloudia tried her best to soothe Urs, but inside, her resentment toward Ste only deepened. It was all Ste''s fault that the Larkin Group was in such turmoil, causing unrest for everyone.  en

    After reassuring Urs, Cloudia ended the call, only for ise''s name to sh on her phone immediately. "Did you see Star?"

    "She won''t see me at all," Cloudia replied irritably.

    That girl, her own daughter, was making herself as inessible as the president.

    "Why don''t you try to find her?" she shot back, exasperated. She had spent the entire afternoon

    exhausting every method she could

    think of to reach Ste.

    But ise, already on edge, snapped right back. "You''re the one who messed this up, and now you want me to fix it?"

    Cloudia was speechless.

    Was it all her fault? Was Ste only her responsibility?

    Before she could even respond, the line went dead.

    ise had hung up, leaving Cloudia fuming at the tone of the disconnected call.

    Unable to see Ste, she called Yorick, learning he was still around Spring Hill, and rushed to meet him.

    When she brought up wanting to see Ste, Yorick''s frown deepened, his irritation clear.

    Noticing his reaction, Orion stepped forward to exin. "Even my boss can''t see her right now." "What?"

    Yorick couldn''t see Ste either?

    Orion exined, "Ever since the

    breakup saga, Ms. Quinn blocked my boss. We can''t even get through to her phone anymore. She''s moved, and tracking her down is nearly impossible."

    The only chance of finding her was when she went to the studio, but she hadn''t been going there muchtely.

 Chapter 238

    udia was floored, her eyes wide as she stared at Yorick in disbelief. She couldn''t fathom that Ste would go to such lengths against Yorick as well.

    "So, you didn''t see her today either?"

    Orion shook his head. "We saw her, but barely exchanged a couple of words."

    udia was shocked anew!

    Barely spoke?

    She had always imagined Ste clinging to Yorick, thinking the whole break-up drama was just her throwing a tantrum. It was about getting Urs out of the picture, but now this... udia nced at Yorick with tightened gaze, her lips moved as if she wanted to say something. But at that moment, she found herself speechless.

    It was nine in the evening, and the entire Larkin Group building was still buzzing with activity. ise and Jaxon looked utterly exhausted.

    They hadn''t been home for days.

    ise lit a cigarette, taking a deep drag, while Jaxon also had one in hand.

    "I''m heading over to Spring Hill," ise finally said, standing up and grabbing his suit jacket.

    Jaxon said, "I''ming too."

    He wanted answers from Ste, to find out what she was up to, siding with outsiders against the Larkin Group. She sure had grown bold.

    ise''s expression hardened. "And what? You gonna confront her?"

    Jaxon hesitated, "I..."

    ise cut him off. "Since she''s been back, have you acted like a brother to her? And now you want to question her!"

    Jaxon''s face fell even more.

    Was it his fault for not being the good brother? Ste never gave him a chance. Look at all the chaos she brought upon the Larkin family since her return. Who could remain patient with her? ise left, and Jaxon instinctively followed, but then his phone buzzed.

    He pulled it out, the name "L Zeller" shed on the screen, making his temple throb.

    He rejected the call.

    Immediately after, a text came through: [If you don''t answer now, I''ll be at Larkin Group first thing in the morning.] Seeing the message, Jaxon had no choice but to call back.

    "What''s up? I''m at work."

    "Weren''t you supposed to exin yourself to me? Now you can''t even pick up the phone. What''s that about?"

    The woman''s voice came through sharp and hysterical over the phone.

    "Jaxon, do you really want me and

    your son to live in disgrace? He''s starting

    kindergarten next yeare

    Where''s he supposedler?"

    Her tone was angry and piercing, only adding to Jaxon''s headache.

    He took a deep breath. "Thepany''s facing some issues. Let''s talk about this in a few days."

    "A few days? In a few days you''ll be married off to some other woman! Jaxon, have you forgotten your promises?"

    Jaxon was already on edge from not resting well these past days, and her nagging only made his temper boil over.

    "You believe in a man''s promises?

    Come on, L, don''t be naive. You know very well how this child came to be I''m telling you now, I''ll never marry you!"

    "Jaxon!"

    L yelled back, her voice cutting through the call.

    Jaxon, frustrated beyond belief, was about to hang up.

    But L''sst words still reached him, "So, this is who you really are? You''ll regret this!"

    Jaxon, unimpressed, hung up.

    Unlike Yorick, for Jaxon, it was always business before women, to him, women were just for a bit of fun when times were good. Those who didn''t fall in line were simply not worth the trouble.

    Thinking about the current mess at thepany, Jaxon was at his wit''s end.

    "Ste!" He chewed on her name as if he wanted to crush it.

 Chapter 239

    Ste woke up at 10 p.m., ravenous, her sleep shattered by hunger.

    The booze from earlier had worn off, and as she blinked her eyes open, she was hit by an intense thirst.

    The room was empty except for her. She got up, swung her legs off the bed, and had only taken a few steps when she heard Ronald''s voiceing from the balcony. His tone was low and dangerous as he spoke into his phone. "Take care of it."

    Even muffled by distance, the chill in his voice pierced through Ste, hinting at a peril she was all too familiar with. After all, she knew the kind of murky waters the Quinn family navigated, and with Ronald also being the heir to the Lugar family, danger was part of his inheritance.

    Lost in thought, Ste barely noticed when Ronald slid the ss door open and stepped inside. The dim light revealed a brief sh of demon and saint in his eyes before they softened upon seeing Ste.

    "Awake, sleepyhead?" His voice had lost its earlier edge, now filled with a gentle warmth as he reached out to touch her cheek, checking for a fever that had since passed.

    Still groggy, Ste instinctively wrapped her arms around Ronald''s lean waist.

    "Ronald," she mumbled, her voiceced with difort.

    "Hmm?"

    "I''m so thirsty... and hungry," sheined. The alcohol had left her feeling awful,pounded by not eating since lunch.

    Ronald stroked her hair gently. "Let''s get you something to eat."

    "I want a cheeseburger, fries, and maybe some fried chicken," Ste said, her specific cravings surprising even her. Ronald chuckled. "Alright."

    He turned on the light fully, fetched a thick jacket for her, and zipped it up.

    "It''s gonna snow tomorrow," he mentioned casually as he dressed for the cold.

    "Really? That''s amazing! I love the snow."

    Ronald''s ck coat draped over him, blending warmth and darkness seamlessly.

    Ste stared, momentarily lost.

    "What''s up?" Ronald caught her gaze, a yful smirk on his lips.

    "Nothing, just... Did you hurt your lip?"

    Suddenly noticing that Ronald seemed to have a wound on his mouth, Ste stepped forward and reached out to touch it. Ronald''s grip tightened on her wrist. "Don''t touch."

    Ste couldn''t help but tease, "What happened? Got into a fight over a girl?"

    The question hung heavily between

    them, Ronald''s face stiffening at the insinuation, while Ste immediately regretted her words.  en..

    Could Ronald actually be seeing someone?

    The thought sent a pang of jealousy through her, her breath shaky.

    Ronald''s response was a flick on her forehead. "What are you even talking about?"

    "Did I... say something wrong?" Ste''s voice wavered, regret evident. "Come on, let''s go eat."

    Without waiting for his answer, she linked her arm through his, eager to escape the tension. Perhaps she didn''t dare to hear his answer.

    Ronald nced down at her, sensing her sadness.

    BUMS

    As they walked, Ste''s attempt to hold back tears failed miserably.

    "Why the waterworks now?" Ronald''s voice was gentle, teasing even as he lifted her chin to meet his gaze. "I''m not... It''s nothing!" Ste protested.

    She didn''t dare to say it. But she just

    it.

    help it. The moments

    her mouth, her voice.

    filled with emotion. Content Belongs

 Chapter 240

    That voice was a heartbeat away from tears.

    Looking at her, all vulnerable and small, Ronald couldn''t help but chuckle. "You really don''t remember?"

    "Huh?"

    Ste''s eyes, clouded with confusion, stared nkly at Ronald.

    Remember what?

    Ronald gently took her hand and pressed it to his lips. "Right here, where you bit me."

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    What?

    Wait, she bit him?

    Ronald prodded, "Really don''t remember?"

    Ste''s mind buzzed, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of crimson in an instant.

    No way, she genuinely didn''t remember! She bit him?

    "I didn''t."

    She defended herself reflexively.

    Was it really her? But she couldn''t recall anything. Was Ronald pulling her leg?

    When Ronald pinched her lip, Ste couldn''t help but open her mouth in protest. "Hey, what are you doing?"

    Ronald teased, "Just checking for that little fang."

    Ste quickly wriggled free and mped her mouth shut.

    Looking at Ronald incredulously, she asked, "Did I really bite you?"

    "Who else could it have been?"

    Who knows?

    She hadn''t been by Ronald''s side for years, only catching glimpses of his life in Ferrond and the odd feats he''d aplished. As for romantic liaisons or personal scandals, no one dared spread rumors about him. Swallowing hard, Ste felt her face burning up.

    Ronald decided to change the subject. "Come on, let''s get something to eat."

    He didn''t borate. And Ste didn''t dare ask further.

    ...

    The air in Spring Hill was refreshing.

    Ronald led Ste to a diner, where they were the only customers left. It waste, but if Ste wanted to eat, Ronald would ensure she got whatever she desired.

    Ste nced at him, her gazending on the mark on his lip.

    What on earth had she done?

    Had she really bitten him?

    Or worse, had she made a bold move?

    nove

    With this thought, Ste began to scrutinize Ronald more closely, trying to gauge his mood.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Ronald''s question snapped Ste out of her thoughts.

    She fumbled with her words. "I was wondering if you''re mad."

    Had she just ruined their sibling-like bond? She had managed to keep her

    feelings for Ronald a secretKeep her years, and now, it seemed shovel.

    had

    tainted everything.

    Ste couldn''t bear to think further and mentally scolded herself.

    Ronald took a sip of water, his voice deep and unreadable, "Do you think I should be mad, Star?"

    Ste was a mess. "I... I didn''t mean to. It''s just that..."

    She couldn''t finish her sentence, noticing a coldness in Ronald''s eyes.

    Where did she go wrong? Tears welled up in her eyes. "I really didn''t mean to..."

    Ronald chuckled, setting down his cup. "So, Star, how do you propose we handle this?" Ste froze.

    So, it wasn''t just a bite. She had kissed him? How did a little alcohol lead to this? Things she had never dared to do suddenly happened.

    Facing Ronald''s prating gaze, Ste was overwhelmed, unable to decipher the emotions swirling in his eyes.

    Feeling guilty, she looked down. "What do you think we should do, Ronald?"

    Their rtionship, it seemed, was no longer innocent.

 Chapter 241

    When Idris, Finley, and Hull arrived, they found Ste sitting across from Ronald, looking like a kid who had just been caught with her hand in the cookie jar. Her head hung low, her pitiful appearance tugging at their heartstrings. Finley stepped forward. "Why are you scolding her again? She''s all grown up now."

    Ronald shot him a chilling nce.

    Finley stumbled over his words.

    Great, Ronald hated it when anyone tried to speak up for Ste during his lectures. Finley shot Ste a look that screamed, ''you''re on your own.''

    Seeing them arrive, Ste dared not even lift her head.

    Hull tugged at Ste''s arm. "Come sit by your brother."

    Ste didn''t move. She had picked the seat across from Ronald, assuming it would just be the two of them.

    Hull hesitated. He knew better than to take a seat next to her. Ronald''s stormy re would be quick to follow if anyone dared to sit too close to Ste. "Just let it go. She''s not a child anymore." Hull couldn''t help but defend her, seeing how scared she looked, barely daring to move in her chair.

    Ronald''s voice, deep andmanding, broke the silence. "Come here."

    Ste hesitated, sensing Ronald''s anger. Had her kiss crossed a line and upset him?

    The thought gnawed at her, filling her with guilt and vulnerability.

    Slowly, she moved to sit beside Ronald.

    The food arrived.

    Ronald and Hull were already deep in conversation.

    Hull asked, "What''s the n with Lancelot now?"

    Lancelot''s recent actions against the Lugar family were a clear provocation, something Ronald wouldn''t ignore.

    Ronald, his gaze narrowing, casually put a piece of bacon into Ste''s te. "Let''s eat first."

    Hull nced at Ste, marveling at how she was treated like a delicate flower, shielded even from these conversations. Nodding to the server, he ordered, "Bring out the whiskey."

    A meal without a drink? Unthinkable for men.

    Ste, catching Hull''s request, shot a worried look towards Ronald, who had a frosty edge in his eyes. Whether it was the mention of Lancelot or her kiss that bothered him, she couldn''t tell.

    Ste knew Lancelot well enough-

    man infamous for stirring trou

    Ferrond for years. Yet, he''d never crossed paths with Ronald directly.

    As the whiskey arrived, Hull uncorked a bottle, offering a ss to Ronald before pouring one for himself.

    When it came to Finley and Idris, Idris declined, preferring to stay sharp.

    Seeing Ronald about to drink, Ste tensed, gently tugging at his sweater. Ronald looked at her. "What is it?"

    Ste replied, "I''m not feeling well tonight. I can''t make you hangover soup."

    Hull and Finley exchanged looks.

    Finley chuckled. "Your brother''s tolerance, and you worry about hangover soup?"

    The words were barely out of his mouth when a sharp pain shot through his shin, cutting his mockery short.

    Ste nced at him, confused by his sudden grimace.

    Forcing a smile, Finley met Ronald''s icy stare and was at a loss for words.

    Wasn''t it just the truth? Why couldn''t he talk about it in front of Ste?

    "I know you always get a fever, but you..."

    Before the words were finished, a sharp pain shot through his leg again!

    Finley winced, barely suppressing a groan.

    What the hell was going on?

    Ste looked at Finley with a puzzled expression, then nced at Ronald.

    Ronald stood with his arms crossed, staring at Finley. Under Ronald''s

    shut deciding not to continue.

    gaze, Finley mped his ne

    He wasn''t wrong, though. Every time, it was just a fever-Ronald always stayed sharp as ever.

    But of all times, Ste chose this moment to turn to him and ask innocently, "What''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 242

    Watching Ste''s innocent, bewildered expression and then ncing at Ronald''s icy demeanor, Finley couldn''t shake the feeling that one wrong word might earn him a broken leg, courtesy of Ronald. "Come on, use that brain of yours that supposedly made you seven hundred thousand a year!"

    Ste quipped, "As if you have a brain."

    "Yes, Ick a brain," Finley quickly conceded, deciding that admitting to being brainless was far preferable to a broken leg.

    Still, ow, that hurt. Ronald really seemed intent on taking him down a peg or two.

    Finley''s leg throbbed painfully.

    Soon, the conversation turned to business matters among the men, touching asionally on topics like the military matters and the power ys of Ferrond''s major families.

    Ste sat quietly next to Ronald, obediently eating whatever he served her. She usually ate well, especially if Ronald was the one offering the food.

    As the evening drew to a close, amotion erupted from outside.

    Cloudiained, "How can you me this all on me? Aren''t you her father too?"

    Ste instinctively nced toward the door, spotting Cloudia and ise, along with Yorick and Orion, making their entrance, all looking far from pleased. "I''ve been swamped with thepany. Isn''t it your job to handle things at home?" ise retorted.

    "I do handle it! And every time there''s something about her, I''ve always reported back to you. You never had any objections," Cloudia defended.

    Mentioning Ste always seemed to lead to headaches for both ise and Cloudia.

    "So, what do we do now? We can''t even reach her by phone. Rick mentioned she''s gotten involved with... with the Lugar family..."

    ise''s words trailed off as his gazended on Ste, and he cut himself off mid-sentence.

    Ste had already averted her gaze, not sparing him a single unnecessary nce.

    "Star?"

    ise instinctively called out to her.

    Following his gaze, Cloudia turned to see Ste as well.

    Yorick also saw Ste. Seeing her

    sitting next to Ronald, a lump suddenly formed in his throat, and without thinking, his hands clenched into fists.

    ise approached. "Star, I... um..."

    Ronald shot Idris a look, and Idris immediately blocked ise''s path.

    Ronald softly asked Ste, "Are you done with your meal?"

    Ste nodded.

    "Let''s go then."

    ise, intercepted by Idris, grew anxious. He called out, "Star, I want to talk to you."

    Ronald, pulling Ste along without giving ise a second nce, was already moving away.

    Yorick, who had been trying to catch Ronald''s attention, stepped forward. "Mr. Quinn, a word, please."

    His frustration was evident,

    especially when he saw Ste''s hand

    in Ronald''s. He barely managed to suppress the sh of

    eyes.

    Swnoy

    Ronald shot him a chilling nce.

    In that brief moment of eye contact, Yorick felt the icy threat in Ronald''s gaze. The air seemed to freeze.

    Ronald smirked before turning to Ste. "Tired?"

    Ste nodded, almost imperceptibly.

    Yorick, catching his breath, nced at Ste, confused.

    What did this mean?

    Ronald then announced, "Let''s head back and get some rest."

    Yorick stood there, speechless, wondering since when had Ste''s tiredness be a matter of business?

    ise and Cloudia were equally

    stunned. Who could have imagined that Ste, once easily dismissed by them, eould now cause them such significant setbacks with just a few words?

 Chapter 243

    Cloudia''s breath hitched, a sign of her unease.

    Seeing Ste about to leave, ise panicked. "Star."

    "What are you still standing there for?" Noticing Cloudia frozen in ce, ise shot her an exasperated look.

    That snapped Cloudia out of her daze, and she hurried after Ste.

    Ste and Ronald were already at the doorstep.

    Cloudia rushed forward, grabbing Ste''s other hand. "Star, Mom and Dad want to talk to you."

    Ste nced sideways, a hint of sarcasm in her tone. "Mom and Dad?"

    In the chilly air, her words seemedced with irony.

    Cloudia felt a tightness in her chest. Her gaze inadvertently fell on the man beside Ste, sensing the dangerous aura surrounding him.

    Holding onto Ste''s hand, Cloudia instinctively tightened her grip. "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have treated you that way."

    Ste looked at her mockingly and tried to pull her hand away, but Cloudia refused to let go.

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "What''s this about?"

    Cloudia pleaded, "Can we talk, please?"

    She was frustrated. She couldn''t believe Ste could cause such a stir.

    ise and Jaxon had said thepany''s troubles were her doing, but how could she have such influence?

    Cloudia suppressed her difort. Trying to appear patient, she asked, "Is thepany''s situation really because of you?"

    Even though everyone said so, Cloudia found it hard to believe Ste wielded that much power.

    Ste replied, "What do you think?"

    Cloudia was at a loss for words.

    She thought...

    Regardless, she couldn''t let Ste continue wreaking havoc.

    "Tell me, what do you want me to do to make you stop?"

    ise had scolded her several times today, and she was desperate to resolve things quickly.

    But unfortunately the situation had spiraled far beyond her control.

    Ste said, "What to do? Two years ago, when I told you that car ident, the one that nearly killed me, was Urs''s doing, you asked me the same thing. You wanted to know what you could do to convince meit wasn''t her. It seems you''re repaying her debts."

    Ste''s innocent smile contrasted with her despairing words.

    Urs, clinging to life in the hospital, wasn''t even worth Ste''s effort anymore. But Ste was determined to reim what she had lost.

    Since the Larkin family cherished Urs so deeply, helping to "repay" a few debts seemed only fair, didn''t it?

    Cloudia gasped, "You mean..."

    Ste scoffed, shaking off Cloudia''s grip, and nced at Ronald, who was visibly colder. Ste announced, "Let''s go."

    Cloudia instinctively reached for

    Ste again, but two bodyguards et

    stepped in, holding her back. Her any attempts to approach Ste was now futile.

    As Ronald and Ste''s figures disappeared into the night, Cloudia''s desperation spilled over. "Star, you can''t do this. I know her presence bothers you. We promise, once she''s better, we''d send her away"

    Her anxious voice echoed into the darkness, swallowed by the cold night air. Ste''s only response was her resolute, silent departure.

    Not until Ste and Ronald hadpletely vanished did Idris and the bodyguards finally released Cloudia and ise.

    Yorick stood frozen, chilled to the bone. He watched the drama unfold, especially struck by Ste''s icy demeanor.

    He waspletely immobilized now!

    The group had gone, leaving ise and Cloudia inplete disarray. Especially ise, whose usually immacte hair now seemed disheveled.

 Chapter 244

    ise red at Cloudia, his thoughts racing. "You, you..."

    What he wanted to say was that she should cut all ties with Urs from now on. Ste was clearly upset because of Urs''s actions.

    But then his gaze fell on Yorick, who was still standing nearby, and he swallowed his words. He couldn''t ignore Yorick''s feelings for Urs. Even though Thane was currently giving the Larkin family the cold shoulder, Yorick might still represent an opportunity for continued coboration. Cloudia was fuming. "What exactly is her deal?"

    "It''s you. If only you''d treated Ste better after bringing her back, none of this would have happened."

    Cloudia, already on edge, bristled at his rebuke. "How have I not treated her well? Wasn''t I kind to her in the beginning? Did she deserve my kindness?"

    The tension between them crackled as their argument escted.

    Nearby, Yorick, feeling a chill settle over him, silently turned and walked away.

    Orion noticed and hurried to follow him, leaving ise and Cloudia alone in their spiraling discord.

    "Sir, what should we do now?"

    Thane had given Yorick strict orders to handle Mr. Quinn''s matter. Yet considering how Ronald had disregarded Yorick, dismissing a significant partnership just because Ste said she was tired and leaving the scene... Yorick stopped in his tracks and closed his eyes. "What can we do? And about Ste..."

    As he mentioned Ste, Yorick found himself at a loss for words. Clearly, Ste was the key issue here.

    His phone buzzed, snapping him out of his thoughts. It was an email from Max.

    As Yorick read the message, his eyes narrowed, and his breath hitched.

    Orion noticed his sudden stiffness and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Yorick''s knuckles turned white as he gripped his phone. "Ste... she grew up in the Lugar family?" Orion was stunned. "What?"

    That revtion hit them like a

    thunderbolt. Weren''t they always et

    told she'' ''d been raised in the countryside, rough and unrefined due to her upbringing?

    "Is this information reliable?" Orion asked instinctively.

    Growing up in the Lugar family meant something monumental. Could she actually be Mr. Quinn''s sister?

    Orion''s mind was reeling.

    Yorick''s gaze was cold and unwavering. "My father''s right-hand man sent it."

    Orion drew a sharp breath. If Thane had investigated, the information was undoubtedly true.

    Suddenly, the weight of their past interactions with Ronald and Ste came crashing down.

    Orion hesitated, then ventured cautiously, "Sir... about the

    and things you said to

    Quinn..."  flie

    He trailed off, unable to finish.

    So, after all this, Mr. Quinn was Ste''s brother?

    Yorick''s breathing quickened. "Stop."

    His mood, already grim, deepened further.

    What had he done? His mind

    reyed the scenes at Silk-River et

    Residences and her studio - the usations he''d hurled at Ste, the assumptions of indecency

    Yorick ran a hand through his hair, his frustration evident.

    What foolishness had he engaged in?

    In the wooden house, Ronald immediately pulled Ste close, grasping her slender shoulders a bit too firmly.

    Her heart skipped a beat under his intense gaze. "What''s wrong?"

    "Did you have a car ident when you came to Portis City?"

 Chapter 245

    ise and Cloudia were at each other''s throats in Spring Hill, their voices rising and falling in the darkened streets, an echo of discontent under the moonlit sky. Cloudia couldn''t shake her worry for Urs, lying in a hospital bed, her condition gnawing relentlessly at her peace.

    Yet, their hands were tied, as the resolution of their current predicament hinged entirely on Ste, a figure shrouded inplexity and now, seemingly, out of reach. ise, in his frustration,id the burden of their troubles at Cloudia''s feet, making it impossible for her to even think of returning to the hospital.

    The clock struck one in the morning, and sleep eluded both of them as they grappled with the daunting question of how they could possibly approach Ste. Suddenly, Cloudia''s phone buzzed, breaking the tense silence.

    It''s a call from the hospital.

    It was the voice of Ms. Miller, a nurse, her toneced with urgency.

    "Ms. Miller, what''s going on?" Cloudia asked, anxiety creeping into her voice.

    "Ma''am, the entire medical team for Urs... they''ve been pulled off. What''s happening?" Ms. Miller''s voice was tinged with panic.

    Cloudia felt her heart skip a beat, her gaze involuntarily darting to ise, whose face was etched with weariness and irritation.

    Could he be behind this?

    Before she could confront him, Ms. Miller continued, "Urs''s in a lot of pain. I went to fetch some painkillers, only to find her dedicated overnight doctor is gone." Cloudia''s expression hardened, her worry turning into anger. "What do you mean, gone?"

    She gave the hospital so much money, and this was how they treated her daughter?

    Ms. Miller exined, "And the nurses'' station said you need toe in tomorrow morning to process Urs''s discharge."

    Discharge? The way the nurse spoke, it was no different from telling them to get lost!

    "What do you mean, discharge? No, what''s the meaning of this?"

    Cloudia''s vision darkened, her chest heaving with anger.

    The ensuing conversation only deepened her fears. Urs''s condition was worsening, and the hospital''s dismissive attitude suggested they were being pushed out. Cloudia instructed over the phone, "Take care of her for now. I''ll head back immediately."

    She hung up, then red fiercely at ise. "This was your doing, wasn''t it?"

    ise was taken aback, confusion written all over his face. "What are you talking about?"

    Cloudia asked, "For Ste, are you abandoning Urs? She''s still sick, and you instructed the hospital to pull her treatment team and discharge her. Are you trying to let her die?"

    The more she spoke, the more urgent her tone became.

    ise, hearing this, looked utterly confused. "What are you talking about?"

    Cloudia''s breathing hitched. "You didn''t know?"

    "I''ve been with you the whole time. How would I know anything?"

    Cloudia''s whole body froze,pletely rigid.

    That''s right she had been with

    ise the entire time, and he hadn''t

    instructed anyone to do this.

    Besides, he didn''t even have the authority to pull something like this off

    en

    "Could it be the Quarry family?"

    Thinking about Imogen''s current attitude toward Urs, Cloudia felt it was a possibility.

    After all, the Quarry family certainly had the power to do something like this.

    With that thought, Cloudia''s breath caught again. "That Imogen, she''spletely insane." Cloudia hurriedly found Yorick.

    Yorick hadn''t slept either. Thinking about Ste and Ronald''s rtionship, he was also in a state of distress. When Cloudia exined her intentions, his face tightened. "The entire medical team has been pulled?" "Yes, how could your mother do this? Urs is in such a critical condition, is she trying to let Urs die?"

    Upon hearing that, a flicker of anger crossed Yorick''s eyes. He immediately dialed Imogen''s phone. He called twice and couldn''t get through, so he ended up calling the housendline.

    The servant, upon hearing that he wanted to wake Imogen, seemed hesitant. "It''s sote, Madam..."

    "Go get her right now."

    Yorick cut off the servant''s words with a cold, sharp tone.

    The servant had no choice. "Alright, I''ll go now."

    They feared Imogen would curse them, but they were also afraid of Yorick''s wrath.

    After what felt like an eternity, Imogen''s irate voice filled the room. "Yorick, have you lost your mind? It''s the middle of the night!"

    Yorick was unmoved, his voice cold and resolute. "Did you pull Urs''s medical team?"

 Chapter 246

    "What?"

    "You put pressure on the hospital, didn''t you?"

    Yorick''s question was blunt, his tone barely concealing his frustration.

    Imogen retorted, "Are you out of your mind?"

    "Mother!"

    "How much longer does she have to live with all her ailments? Why would I bother meddling in her affairs?"

    Imogen''s anger red, her words harsh and sharp.

    After giving Yorick a piece of her mind, she abruptly ended the call.

    Hearing the ''beep beep'' sound from the phone, Yorick looked at Cloudia with furrowed brows, "It can''t be her."

    From what Imogen just said, it was clear.

    Cloudia pondered, "Then who else could it be?"

    Besides Imogen, who seemed to wish Urs would drop dead at any moment? Who else could it be? Right... Ste.

    The thought of Ste turned Cloudia''s face pale.

    "It''s Ste. It has to be her, no doubt."

    If she could mess with the Larkin Group, she could certainly target Urs.

    Hearing Ste''s name, Yorick''s demeanor turned even colder.

    Cloudia was frantic. "Rick, you have to save Urs. What does Ste want, exactly?"

    Wasn''t causing a major headache for the Larkin Group enough? Did she really want Urs dead?

    Yorick replied, "I''ll handle this."

    Cloudia was beside herself with worry. It was only now that she realized what Ste meant to her. She had always thought of Ste as a country bumpkin,cking real skills or sophistication.

    But now, this supposedly insignificant person was causing her this much distress.

    Yorick instructed, "You head back first."

    "They want Urs discharged first thing in the morning, Rick. She''s practically sending Urs to her grave," Cloudia said, choking up. Yorick nodded. "I know."

    At that moment, Yorick, too, was struggling to contain his anger, taking a while to persuade Cloudia to leave.

    He then called Orion over. "Where do Ste and Mr. Quinn live?"

    Orion replied, "In a secluded wooden house up on the hillside."

    That house on the hillside?

    It''s a ce that had never been open to the public, befitting the heir of the Lugar family. Always the best.

    The thought of Ste growing up in the Lugar family made Yorick feel even more suffocated.

    He realized he had forgotten to mention this to Cloudia, but he had to deal with Urs''s situation first. "Let''s go."

    Yorick stood up, grabbing his coat.

    Orion looked at him, puzzled. "Where to?"

    He couldn''t possibly be going to Ste

    with Mr. Quinn likely there, w

    is hour, could he?

    see

    this akin to seeking death

    Ste, perhaps due to the afternoon drinks, had fallen into a soft sleep after Ronald received a call and left.

    She always felt so lethargic after

    drinking, barely able to keep her eyes open. Half-awake, she thought she heard someone calling her from

    outside.

    But she was too tired and turned over to sleep again.

    Meanwhile, downstairs, Yorick and Orion found themselves in a predicament.

    Orion warned, "Sir, won''t this anger Mr. Quinn?"

    Yorick retorted, "What other choice do we have?"

    It was undoubtedly Ste''s doing, and her phone was unreachable. Other than shouting, there seemed to be no other option.

    "Ste," he called out loudly.

    Orion sighed inwardly, feeling like his life was on the line tonight.

    Yorick continued shouting for three minutes with no response, his anger mounting.

    Just as he was about to shout again, a car engine roared behind them, its headlights illuminating the area.

    Yorick turned to see Idris stepping out of the car, respectfully opening the door for the man in the back seat.

    Ronald emerged, exuding an aura of menace, with Hull following closely behind.

    Orion exchanged worried looks with his boss. This was bad- really bad!

    Ronald''s already cold gaze turned icy as he spotted Yorick. "What are you doing here?"

    Yorick clenched his jaw, taking a moment to assess Ronald. His ga?e finally settled on the few drops of blood on Ronald''s scarf, causing his breath to catch.

 Chapter 247

    Orion also caught sight of the bloodstain on Ronald''s scarf.

    Even without uttering a word, Ronald exuded an aura of danger so intense, it felt almost tangible,ced with an undercurrent of lethal intent.

    When Yorick remained silent, Ronald shot him a dangerous re. "Came to bother Ste?"

    Snapped back to reality, Yorick held his breath, a tad too involuntarily. "I had... questions for her."

    Ronald''s gaze narrowed as he strode towards Yorick, his presence so overwhelming that even Yorick, towering at about six feet one, couldn''t help but step back in the face of Ronald''s six-foot-three frame. The sense of menace emanating from Ronald was palpable, especially up close. Yorick could distinctly smell the mix of blood and alcohol on Ronald, and the unusual crimson in his eyes was unmistakable.

    Yorick looked up, his breathing unsteady. "Mr. Quinn, there''s been some..."

    Before he could finish, Ronald''s hand shot out, gripping Yorick''s throat tightly.

    Yorick''s face tightened.

    Orion eximed, "Mr. Quinn!"

    Yorick''splexion turned ashen. Instinctively, he tried to retaliate, but Ronald''s grip drained all his strength away. The murderous aura around Ronald thickened.

    "Who gave you the audacity to harass her again and again, huh?"

    As Ronald''s grip tightened, Yorick felt both suffocated and utterly drained.

    Orion, witnessing the flicker of murderous intent in Ronald''s eyes, felt a chill run down his spine. He mustered all his strength and grabbed Ronald''s wrist. "Mr. Quinn, it was all a misunderstanding, all of it."

    Ronald''s icy gaze was fraught with danger. His lips parted slightly, uttering coldly, "Misunderstanding?"

    Yorick, truly sensing Ronald''s intent to kill, closed his eyes, barely managing to utter, "Yes, a misunderstanding."

    The word "misunderstanding" tasted bitter, humiliating even. No one in Portis City had ever dared to treat him this way.

    Ronald, already on edge, found his anger further stoked by Yorick''s presence.

    As his grip tightened, Yorick felt the life being squeezed out of him, his attempts at fighting back futile against Ronald''s overwhelming strength.

    Orion''s breath hitched. "Mr. Quinn."

    Was tonight the night they''d meet their end?

    Just as Orion began to break into a sweat, Hull stepped forward, whispering to Ronald, "Maybe after all this blows over?"

    After all, Yorick was the sole heir to

    the Quarry family. Even if it seemed like a hopeless fight, Thane would surety retaliate if his son was harmed on Ronald''s watch.

    Ronald knew what Hull meant, chuckling, "And what of the Quarry family?"

    This dismissal of the Quarry family only heightened Orion''s fear, while Yorick''s face turned a shade of purple.

    His eyes burning with anger, Yorick

    had never been so disrespected in Portis City. But remembering Ronald''s stature, he struggled to catch his breath.

    Hull added, "Not much, but it''s the principle of that matter."

    Ronald''s eyes narrowed.

    With a scoff, he released Yorick.

    Hull was right. Whether it was the Quarry of the Larkin family, neither posed a significant threat. Especially the Larkin family, now struggling just to stay afloat.

    Finally able to breathe fresh air, Yorick gasped, lifting his head to look at Ronald.

    Ronald leisurely adjusted his cuff, saying, "Bother her again, and I won''t hesitate to end you." His words, a menacing threat!

    With that, he turned and walked away, and Idris followed close behind.

    Hull gave Yorick a cautionary pat on the shoulder. "Mr. Quarry, you better watch yourself."

    Challenging Ronald over Ste had been a dangerous move. If not for Hull''s intervention, Ronald might have actually killed Yorick.

    With Hull also gone, only Yorick and Orion remained.

    Orion rushed to his side, helping him up. "Sir."

    Yorick, his fists clenched, trembled with rage.

 Chapter 248

    Ronald had just stepped into the house, mming the door shut behind him, leaving Idris stranded outside. If Idris hadn''t reacted quickly, the door would''ve smacked him right in the face. Hull caught up and asked, "Should we call Finley over?"

    Idris froze for a moment, recalling the spiked drink Ronald had earlier. He quickly fished out his phone, intending to call Finley, but Ronald''s earlier action of shutting him out made him hesitate. What did he mean by this?

    Idris nced at Hull and said, "Um... we should check with the boss first."

    Hull was baffled.

    "You need his permission for this? Do you think he can handle it? Damn, Lancelot daring to drug him- he deserves to be in a world of pain tonight," He said through clenched teeth, clearly enraged by the situation. Even though Ronald had been drugged before, Finley was always there to handle it.

    After a moment''s thought, Idris dialed Ronald''s number. As soon as the call connected, he hurriedly asked, "Hey, should we get Finley?"

    "Get lost."

    Idris was taken aback.

    Before he could say anything else, the call was abruptly ended.

    Hull looked at him, "What did he say?"

    "He told me to get lost."

    Hull''s lips twitched. "So he thinks he can handle it? This isn''t a joke."

    The drug wasn''t something to be taken lightly; it was potent and dangerous.

    Without waiting for Hull to say more, Idris turned and walked away, almost as if he were literally rolling away as Ronald had suggested.

    Hull stood there, pondering, "Is this something Star''s hangover soup can fix?"

    Seeing Idris leave without a word, Hull, still worried, decided to call Finley himself.

    Upstairs, Ste was half-asleep, feeling as if a pair of predatory eyes were watching her in the dark. The gaze was so intense that it unsettled her, even invading her dreams.

    en

    Blinking her eyes open, she saw Ronald sitting by her bed. In the dim light, his gaze was murky, deep with an unsettling aggression.

    Ste instantly woke up, sitting up from under the covers. "What''s wrong?"

    Why was he sitting by her bedte at night instead of sleeping? And something about Ronald''s eyes seemed off.

    She moved closer to him, reaching out to touch his forehead. It wase burning up, as was his skin. Their proximity allowed Ste to distinctly smelt the mix of blood and alcohol on him.

    en

    "Where did you get to drinking? And are you hurt?"

    The strong scent of blood rmed her, a wave of concern shing in her eyes.

    She hurriedly reached for the bedsidemp to turn it on.

    But before her hand could touch the switch, Ronald''s broad hand sped around her waist, pulling her back down onto the bed.

    Ste eximed in shock.

    Trying to sit up instinctively, she felt

    Ronald''s body press down on hers

    from behind. d in a silk

    nightgown, she could feel the scorching heat from his chest

    against her back, the firmness of his muscles evident even through the thin fabric.

    Ste''s mind went nk. "What are you..."

    This wasn''t just about being drunk; it seemed like he was drugged.

    Two years ago, she''d fallen for Urs''s trick and experienced a simr burning sensation throughout her body.

    "I''ll call Finley right now," Ste said in a panic, her voice stuttering as she struggled to turn and reach for her phone.

    But as soon as she turned, Ronald''s hot palm cupped her face, his dominating kiss silencing her protests. His breath was searing, his lips scorching against hers. Ste''s eyes widened in shock, her breath hitching. "Ronald, snap out of it, plea...please..."

    Her words were swallowed by his kiss, drowning not only Ronald''s lucidity but her own as well. Her sanity was teetering on the edge.

 Chapter 249

    Ste had been head over heels for Ronald for what felt like forever. She couldn''t pinpoint exactly when her feelings had shifted from sibling affection to something deeper. Her fondness for him, built up over the years, had seeped deep into her bones. Catching Ronald''s slightly hazy gaze, Ste''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Ronald," she whispered, her voice barely a tremble.

    If he were sober, maybe she...

    But he wasn''t. Especially after those nights when he''d drink himself into oblivion, forgetting everything that happened. If they crossed a line now, despite him being the initiator, she couldn''t help feeling like she was taking advantage of him. "I''m no saint. Please, snap out of it," Ste choked out.

    But in the next moment, her small hand was effortlessly pinned above her head. As her nightgown was pushed up, Ste felt as though her blood had turned to ice.

    She grabbed his strong wrist firmly. "Ronald, Ronald."

    But then, he seized her hand in his, leaving her no room to struggle.

    The room''s temperature seemed to rise with the heat emanating from Ronald''s skin. Desire filled the air, making Ste''s breaths quicken.

    "Star, just rx," he murmured in a deep, slightly raspy voice.

    Hearing him call her ''Star'' sent Ste''s mind into a frenzy. Did he know who he was with?

    Looking at Ronald''s face-the most beautiful she''d ever known-Ste whispered back, "Ronald."

    In that moment, herst shred of reason snapped.

    Ronald held her wrist with one hand while gently tracing the outline of her cheek with the other.

    "Good girl," he said, his eyes clouded yet gleaming as if he''d found a treasure.

    Their warm breaths mingled, and Ste was lost in Ronald''s tender, blurry gaze, herst bit of sanity slipping away.

    ...

    An endless night passed.

    At six in the morning, Ste looked

    at the sleeping Ronald and waspletely dumbfounded. She noticed the bruises on her chest and arms-vivid marks of the previous night''s wildness.

    She sighed deeply. What had she done?

    Then she noticed Ronald''s gray scarf, tangled beneath her, stained with vivid red reminders ofst night''s escapade. Ste covered her face.

    "This is a disaster," she muttered, her voiceden with panic.

    The passion had faded, leaving only troubling rity. What now?

    Suddenly, her phone buzzed. It was a call from Finley.

    ncing at Ronald, still lost in sleep, she picked up the phone and stepped into the bathroom to answer. "Hello, Finley."

    Finley''s frantic voice came through

    "Were you guys sleeping like the

    almost broke your doorbell.

    How''s your brother?"

    Ste froze, speechless. What could she possibly say?

    Seeing the marks on her neck in the mirror, she was even more startled. She had really done it with Ronald...

    What now?

    "Star, Star?"

    "Huh?"

    "I asked how your brother is doing. Hull mentioned someone might have drugged him."

    Ste

    ha choked on her response. So, it ent

    had been drugs. No wonder Ronald hadn''t been himself. If he

    even rememberst nighContent

    The thought that Ronald might not recall anything brought Ste a strange mix of relief and despair.

 Chapter 250

    Her world had totally blown up.

    "He''s fine. I found some medicine, and he took it," Ste blurted out, trying to calm Finley''s nerves with a hastily concocted lie.

    Finley raised an eyebrow. "Medicine? Where''d you get that kind of medicine?"

    "Just... found it in the medicine cab," Ste muttered, barely convincing even herself. Who keeps that kind of stuff in their medicine cab? Especially here in Spring Hill? "In the medicine cab?" Finley''s skepticism was palpable.

    "Yeah, exactly."

    Ste''s tone was serious as she tried hard to sell the lie, almost convincing herself in the process.

    Finley wasn''t buying it. "Just let me in. I need to see him. Don''t mess around, okay?"

    Ste fell silent. The deed was already done.

    "Hold on, just a sec."

    After hanging up, Ste nced at her reflection in the mirror, her mind racing. She gave herself a light p on the cheek. "Oh boy, what have I gotten myself into?"

    How didst night evene to this? Was she taking advantage of him? After all, Ronald had been out of it.

    Her thoughts were a jumbled mess.

    Quietly, she cracked open the bathroom door and peeked at Ronald, still lying on the bed, clearly worn out. No wonder he was exhausted; it must have been at least two hours, right?

    Her legs felt like jelly, both sore and achy. She needed a doctor more than Ronald at this point.

    Even knowing Ronald wouldn''t wake up easily, Ste dressed quietly, taking care to also tidy him up a bit.

    Before leaving, she didn''t forget to hide that gray scarf in the bathroom and straightened up the room.

    ...

    Opening the door, she found Finley rubbing his hands together to ward off the cold, clearly having waited outside for a while.

    Finley did a double-take at Ste, wrapped up in a thick, fluffy robe, her neck buried in a fuzzy scarf.

    "What''s with the get-up?"

    Who sleeps with so many clothes on?

    "I get cold, okay?" Ste replied defensively.

    Finley just stared, unamused by the excuse, especially given the time of day.

    Though puzzled, he cut to the chase. "Where''s your brother?"

    "In my room."

    At that, Finley''s gaze sharpened, concern shing in his eyes.

    Ste felt a twinge of guilt under his scrutiny.

    "Well, he just barged in, got drunk, and passed out. I couldn''t move him by myself."

    Her exnation sounded flimsy, even to her own ears, but she was desperate for Finley to buy it.

    Finley remained silent, his stare intensifying, making Ste squirm Suddenly, he stepped closer, reaching for the scarf around her

    neck.

    Ste''s heart raced.

    She clutched the scarf. "What are you doing?"

    Could he be suspicious? If even Finley doubted her, what would happen when Ronald woke up?

    Panic set in, making it hard for her to breathe.

    Finley''s

    was stern. "Do you

    know what drug your brother took? You

    And the gravity c

    don''t you?" Content belon

    As if she could fool him.

    this,

    "Of course, I told you, I gave him the medicine," Ste insisted, her voice barely hiding her fear.

    Finley was relentless. "Show me your neck."

    Ste hesitated, her heart pounding. "You..."

    "Let''s see it," Finley pressed.

    Ste felt like her heart was about to

    her chest. This was how

    panic attacks started, wasn''t it

 Chapter 251

    Ste pped Finley''s hand with a swift motion.

    "What are you staring at? Trying to make a move on me? I swear, I''ll tell my brother."

    Finley retorted, "Hey, listen here, missy, let me tell you something..."

    Ste cut him off. "What are you even talking about? Are youing to check him or not? If not, I really need to get some sleep." She was genuinely exhausted, but any trace of sleepiness was now chased away by Finley''s antics.

    Finley nced at her, then toward the stairs, before shooting her a look and heading upstairs.

    Seeing Finley stop pestering her, Ste finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    But the way Finley had looked at her kept echoing in her mind, making her internally scream in horror. It felt like the end of the world. Following Finley upstairs, they entered the room only to find Ronald awake, sitting up in bed with a cigarette between his fingers.

    The nket had slipped from his chest, his robe slightly open, revealing a faint scratch mark.

    Finley''s breathing tightened at the sight.

    Ste''s heart wasn''t faring any better.

    Where did that marke from? She didn''t remember scratching him. How had he gotten hurt?

    Their eyes met, and Ste''s heart skipped a beat.

    Finley swallowed hard, his gaze inadvertently flicking to Ste, making her almost lose her mind.

    "Just check, will you?"

    Weren''t they supposed to check on Ronald''s condition? Why was he looking at her?

    Finley''s mind was in a fog. ncing at Ronald''splexion, which showed no signs of the poison anymore, their eyes met, locking onto the cold glint in Ronald''s gaze. Finley''s mind froze. He didn''t even do anything.

    "Hull mentioned you were drugged?"

    Ronald pressed the cigarette into the ashtray to extinguish it, responding with a nonchnt ''hm''.

    Finley asked, "How do you feel now?"

    "I feel a bit weak, kind of drained."

    Ste felt her heart jump to her throat.

    No way!

    Hearing Ronald mention feeling weak, Finley looked at Ste again.

    Already feeling guilty, Ste''s heart pounded, as if it might leap out of her chest.

    "What are you looking at me for? Maybe the drug was too strong?"

    Finley remained silent.

    Ste quickly added, "Maybe the drug was strong, so the medicine had to be strong too?"

    Could this exnation work?

    Both Finley and Ronald simply looked at Ste without a word.

    Faced with their stares, Ste clenched her hands tightly inside her sleeves.

    She stammered, "Since my brother. is fine,

    aybe you should head back, Finley? I''d like to get some more sleep."

    no

    She couldn''t let Finley stay. She could barely handle one person-i there was another, she''d be exposed in minutes.

    Finley raised an eyebrow. "Are you trying to kick me out?"

    It was so obvious she was hiding something. He definitely wasn''t buying any excuses.

    Ste started, "It''s not like that, I just..."

    "You should go. There''s nothing to worry about here," Ronald interjected before she could finish. Finley nced at Ronald, wanting to say more, but Ronald shot him a look that clearly said to zip it.

    Finley sighed internally. Why were they being so difficult? And Ste definitely had something up her sleeve.

    After looking between Ronald and Ste, Finley decided to let it go. Whatever he had wanted to

    he

    swallowed back down. Col

    Fine, he was the extra here.

    Grabbing his stuff, Finley turned and headed for the door.

 Chapter 252

    With Finley gone, Ste felt the weight in her heart finally lift.

    However, Finley, in his infinite wisdom, decided to turn back to Ronald and ask, "Anything else feeling off with you?"

    Ste could only think, "Great, the rock''s been put back in ce."

    At this moment, she was seriously considering whether it would be possible to unscrew Finley''s head from his shoulders.

    "What else could he possibly feel? I''ve already given him some meds."

    Her tone was sharp, as if she might physically attack Finley if he uttered another word.

    Undeterred, Finley responded, "Come on, I''m a doctor. Isn''t it my job to ask? That''s no ordinary medicine. There could be side effects. What''s the harm in asking?" Ste sighed deeply.

    Was it really just a simple question? The insinuation in his voice was hard to miss.

    Finley''s gaze then briefly lingered on the scarf wrapped around Ste''s neck.

    "I was saying..."

    "Finley." Ronald''s cold voice cut him off before he could finish.

    Finley met Ronald''s deep gaze, and in that instant, a light bulb went off in his mind - he understood!

    He was going to scold the kid again.

    With that, Finley left.

    Now it was just Ste and Ronald. Ste felt incredibly nervous, as if her heart could leap out of her throat at any moment.

    "Do you feel difort anywhere else?" she stammered, trying to mask her anxiety.

    Ronald''s gaze was piercing.

    When he didn''t respond, Ste cautiously lifted her eyes to meet his. The depth in them made her heart skip a beat once again. "Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked.

    His seriousness was intimidating. Even though Ste had grown up around Ronald, she couldn''t help but feel a bit scared of him. "Come here," Ronald said sternly.

    Ste felt a wave of fear but moved toward the bed, obeying hismand.

    The closer she got, the more she could feel the imposing aura emanating from him.

    She didn''t dare to move any closer, cautiously ncing at Ronald. "Is there any difort?"

    Before she could react, Ronald''s warm hand sped around her wrist, pulling her down onto the bed.

    Her breathing hitched.

    "What are you..."

    "Star, how did I get these injuries?" Ronald asked, pulling open his shirt cor to reveal several scratch marks across his chest. Ste''s blood ran cold!

    No...

    She hadn''t scratched him at all. How could there be scratch marks? "Yeah, how did you get those?" She looked at Ronald, utterly bewildered.

    Ronald examined her nails as if looking for clues. Even though she hadn''t done anything, Ste felta pang of guilt and reflexively pulled her hand back.

    "Maybe from a fall?"

    "Scratches like these from a fall? And so many?"

    Ste felt her face flush with embarrassment.

    ncing at the marks on Ronald''s chest, it was clear they looked like scratch marks. The excuse of seemed even less usible to her now.

    She felt like crying. "So, how did you get hurt?"

    Swnoy fall

    She had been so careful; she hadn''t scratched him. Even in a moment of pain, she hadn''tshed out. So how did those marks appear on his chest?

    Ronald then asked, "Why was I in your room?"

    Ste''s heart skipped a beat. That was an even harder question to answer.

    Wait a minute, why was he asking this?

    Could it be... he had forgotten again?

    This thought made Ste feel even more unsettled.

 Chapter 253

    But at the same time, it felt like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.

    Better not to remember, she thought. If he did, how in the world would she exin it?

    Before Ste could respond, Ronald''s voice cut through the tension again. "Why are you all bundled up in that scarf?"

    As he spoke, he reached out almost instinctively to pull it off her.

    Ste panicked, clutching the scarf tightly. "Stop, I''m cold."

    With everything that had happened, her mind was in turmoil. She looked at Ronald again, trying to decipher the depths of his gaze, but her thoughts were muddled.

    "So, uh, since you''re up, maybe you should go back to your room?" she stammered, struggling to string together a coherent sentence.

    All she wanted was for Ronald to leave so she could clear up the chaos in the room. The tidying up she''d done earlier had been a rushed, panicked effort. If Ronald stayed any longer, he might start to pick up on something amiss. The thought made Ste''s head spin.

    "Could you please go back to your room?" she pleaded.

    Oh, for heaven''s sake, just leave already. Her heart couldn''t take much more of this.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "You seem to be in a hurry?"

    Ste was at a loss for words. Her patience was wearing thin, and it felt like Ronald was testing it further.

    "What hurry? What are you talking about? Isn''t it normal to be sleeping at this hour?"

    "Sleeping?"

    "Yes, I''m exhausted."

    She felt her defenses crumbling. Once they did, all that would be left was her guilt.

    Ste didn''t want to face Ronald any longer.

    Fortunately, Ronald didn''t push her. He nodded, got out of bed, and for a moment, Ste thought he was finally leaving.

    But then, he gently cradled her face, his handsome featuresing into focus. Ste''s breath hitched.

    Just as she instinctively closed her eyes, expecting... something else, Ronald''s gentle kissnded on her forehead instead. His low chuckle followed. "Why are you closing your eyes, huh?"

    Ste''s

    you

    G

    med red. "It''s just...

    when you''re so tired,

    I asleep standing up? That''s how I feel."

    Ronald''sughter was light. "Then you better get some sleep."

    Finally, he left.

    When the door closed behind him, Ste felt as if all her energy had been drained.

    Only then did she notice the cold sweat covering her back.

    First, it was the shock from Finley, and then Ronald.

    Ste stamped her foot, letting out a frustrated sigh before diving into bed.

    The sheets still carried Ronald''s scent, mixed with a faint, lingering trace ofst night.

    Ste punched the pillow, wishing she could just burrow into the bedding and nevere out.

    But she couldn''t afford to just sleep.

    The room hadn''t been very bright earlier,

    seening. She needed to Ronald probably hadn''t et

    and

    tidy up properly.

    Especially the scarf hidden in the bathroom, with its telltale stains... "Ah!"

    Ste let out a loud exmation, jumped up, and turned on the light.

    up

    The moment her feet hit the floor, she was acutely aware of the soreness in her legs.

    It hurt!

    The drugged Ronald was relentless The encounter with him had been devoid of any restraint, akin to a wild

    beast''s onught. Contents

    Ste felt a sharp pang of pain, but she endured it, cleaning up the room thoroughly, ensuring no evidence remained.

    Finally, as she reached the bathroom and found the bloodstained scarf, a knock came at the door.

    Ste moved cautiously toward the door.

 Chapter 254

    "Who''s there?"

    "It''s me."

    Ronald''s voice came from outside the door.

    Ste, who had just rxed, felt her heart skip a beat again. "What''s up?"

    Ronald said, "The shower''s busted. Mind if I use yours for a quick rinse."

    Ste froze. ncing at the scarf in her hand, panic set in.

    "Just, just a sec," she stammered.

    Ignoring the pain in her legs, she hurried back to the bathroom to hide the scarf.

    Once everything was in ce, she opened the door.

    Ronald''s gaze flicked to the scarf still draped around her neck, curiosity sparking in his eyes.

    "Thought you were hitting the hay. What''s with the scarf?"

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    The scarf, it seemed, was determined to be the centerpiece of the night. Whoever had left those ring marks on her neck had ensured she wouldn''t dare go bare-necked for at least a week. Seeing Ste silent, Ronald reached out to unwrap the scarf.

    But Ste, nimble as a squirrel, leaped away.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Hmm?"

    "I''m cold."

    No matter how many times he''d ask, her answer would always be the same: "I''m cold."

    She couldn''t think of any other excuse.

    "Really cold, huh?" His voice softened, a teasing smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Not... hurt?"

    Ste''s breath hitched. Her mind, already in a fog,pletely froze at his words.

    "What? No, not at all."

    For a fleeting moment, she wondered if Ronald actually remembered.

    But that thought quickly dissolved.

    Every time he drank, he forgot everything that happened while he was wasted.

    And withst night''s reckless mix of booze and drug, how could he possibly remember? "Are you sure?"

    Ste nodded vigorously. "Yes. Look, I''m tired. You should go shower."

    She couldn''t keep talking to Ronald. Her heart couldn''t take it.

    Watching her flee like a rabbit and dive under the covers, Ronald''s smile deepened.

    "Don''t suffocate under there. It''s not good for you."

    With that, Ronald disappeared into the bathroom.

    Only when the sound of running

    water

    I the room did Ste dart

    peeked

    from under the covers.

    Oh, heavens. Was she really doomed to hide behind a scarf all week?

    And Ronald, with his relentless inquiries about the scarf, how long could she hold out? Once was nerve-wracking enough.

    Then there was Finley. Ste respected his medical skills, but his EQ was another story. The more you wanted to avoid a topic, the more he would poke and prod.

    She groaned inwardly, recalling the bruises she''d glimpsed in the mirror. What was she supposed to do?

    Maybe she could tell Ronald she

    ft

    head back to Ferrond

    ear homesickness for her

    mom

    and sister.

    But no, that wouldn''t fly. If her mom asked why, what could she say?

    "Oh, by the way, I slept with your son."

    The thought alone made her stomach churn. Would her mom disown her?

    Ste''s head was spinning.

    The bathroom door swung open, and Ronald''s voice broke through, "Star, what''s this?" "Huh?"

    Confused, Ste tossed aside the covers and looked at Ronald.

    Seeing the scarf she''d hidden now in his hands, Ste''s mind went nk.

 Chapter 255

    Ste''s gaze was locked onto the scarf in Ronald''s hands, especially the bright red bloodstain that marred its fabric.

    Ronald nced down at the stain, his brow furrowing. "Isn''t this my scarf? How did blood get on it? What happened here?" Ste was speechless. Already feeling out of her depth, the question from Ronald made her feel like she was running out of air. "I, uh..."

    Even the sharpest of minds would struggle to find a suitable excuse in this situation.

    Oh, this was a nightmare.

    Wait a minute, she remembered. "I had a nosebleed."

    "Excuse me?" Ronald raised an eyebrow.

    "Yes, a nosebleed. I identally bumped my nose while helping you, and it got on the scarf."

    Was that excuse usible?

    She wasn''t sure if Ronald would buy it.

    Ronald''s deep eyes, now filled with an unreadable emotion, only made Ste feel more suffocated.

    "A nosebleed?"

    Ste instinctively swallowed. "Yeah, a nosebleed."

    What else could she say?

    Facing Ronald''s intense gaze, an unfamiliar tightness gripped her chest.

    Ronald, upon hearing her, quickly stepped forward and lifted her from the bed with ease.

    He pinched her nose lightly. "Had a nosebleed, huh?"

    Ste managed, "I cleaned it up."

    Her heart felt like it was about to leap out of her chest as she struggled to escape Ronald''s grasp.

    "Can you just let me sleep? I''m really tired."

    Though it was more like scared to death!

    If this went on any longer, she might actually die of fright. Why was he putting her through this?

    As she made a sudden movement, the loosely tied scarf slipped.

    Ronald caught a glimpse of therge bruise on hiding an indefinable emotion happened to your neck?"

    her neck, his deep eve

    Ste''s mind went nk, pleading internally for the questioning to stop.

    If she had done something wrong, she''d rather be caught by the police than endure this torment. Having scrambled for excuses all night, Ste was at a loss when confronted with Ronald''s question.

    She tentatively met Ronald''s gaze.

    "Ronald?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    Ronald''s warm fingers gently touched the bruises on Ste''s neck, sending shivers down her spine.

    "If I did something wrong, would you forgive me?" she asked, voice barely a whisper.

    She felt like crying.

    Ronald replied, "That depends on what you''ve done."

    Ste thought, "Can you forgive me for sleeping with you?"

    But it wasn''t her idea, he''d made the first move.

    Only, he got drunk and remembered nothing, leaving her to wonder if she''d somehow end up taking the

    me. o!

    Her mind was a mess.

    Seeing her silence, Ronald pressed, "If you fell for some guy, that would be unforgivable."

    Ste''s heart skipped a beat. Her expression froze as she looked

    him, thinking: What if I fell forene

    Would that be forgivable?

    She was already overwhelmed, and now Ronald''s words had ignited a bomb inside her.

    "I just want to sleep," she mumbled, desperate to escape.

    But Ronald wasn''t about to let her off so easily. His arms wrapped around her waist, leaving her no way out.

    "You haven''t told me yet. How did you get these bruises on your neck, hm?"

 Chapter 256

    "I tripped."

    That excuse was far from believable.

    But given Ste''s current state of mind, she waspletely out of the mental bandwidth to concoct any other excuse.

    Please don''t ask anymore. If he kept pressing, she truly might crack and spill everything. Then what? Would they even be able to stay siblings? No, she couldn''t bear the thought. She couldn''t take that risk!

    Ronald frowned. "Tripped? Star, do you really think that excuse holds any water?"

    Ste froze.

    He''s still asking?

    Oh,e on! Could someone just arrest her already?

    "Star."

    His voice, low and maic, drilled into her frayed nerves like a persistent drumbeat.

    Ste couldn''t take it anymore.

    Fine, forget being siblings. Maybe it was time to throw caution to the wind and pursue him instead.

    Ste steeled herself, heart pounding, ready to take the plunge.

    But just as she opened her mouth to speak, Ronald''s phone buzzed sharply, cutting through the tension and halting their conversation.

    Ste, already stiff with tension,tched onto the ringing phone like it was a lifeline. "Your phone''s ringing."

    Ronald''s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he finally relented, turning to pick it up. It was a call from Idris. At this hour?

    Ronald''s expression hardened as he stepped away, answering with a cold tone. "Speak."

    Ste''s heart continued to race as she watched him retreat to the balcony. Her instinct screamed that this wasn''t over. Barely a minute passed before Ronald returned, his face grim. "Aren''t you tired? Why aren''t you sleeping?" "Sleeping! Right now! Sleeping!" Ste blurted, her words tumbling over each other as she dove into the covers. Him deciding not asking anymore was the best. Just don''t ask anymore.

    But what about tomorrow?

    The bruises around her neck wouldn''t fade for a week at least.

    Seeing her bundled under the small nket, Ronald, who had a frosty expression, now showed a trace of exasperation.

    He approached, picked her up, and

    told

    you not to sleep like that? It''s

    bad for your heart."

    belongs

    Ste couldn''t help but think," want

    right now my head in the

    flip

    You''ll leave, and I''ll just

    603

    right?"

    But she couldn''t bring herself to voice it.

    Ronald pulled the nket over her, and just as he was about to stand, his fingers brushed against the bruises on her neck.

    Ste''s heart, already unsettled, raced even faster.

    Ronald''s tone was heavy with implication. "With this many, these won''t fade for a week."

    Ste was left speechless. Was there really a need to agitate her like this?

    Wait... what did that mean?

    She suddenly got the feeling that Ronald actually remembered everything.

    Before Ronald could fully stand, Ste, in a panic, grabbed thepel of his robe.

    In her haste, her nails scratched across his chest, leaving marks that mirrored the ones already there.

    Ste''s breathing hitched.

    Ronald, feeling the pain, nced down at his chest. "Star."

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    Ronald asked, "Did you scratch me?"

    Ste replied, "I didn''t."

    Now she was truly done for; there

    was no way to exin this away t

    But, in all honesty, the marks on him

    earlier hadn''t been her doing him

    Ronald''s gaze deepened. That meaningful look now seemed to hide a flicker of fiery intensity.

    Ste''s breath hitched. "Is falling for a man really unforgivable?"

    Especially falling for you?

    She couldn''t take it anymore. Fine, she might as well tell him, sooner orter, it was all the same.

 Chapter 257

    Just as Ste was trying topose herself, Ronald''s phone buzzed again.

    It was Idris again..

    Ronald nced down at the hand Ste was holding onto him, and Ste instinctively let go. "Go on, you should take that."

    Ugh, talk about torture. Hurry up and leave, don''t torment her here.

    Seeing Ste about to bury her head under the covers again, Ronald quickly pulled her back.

    The marks on her neck, like vivid roses, were etched into his heart.

    He chuckled softly, nting a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Sweetie, get some sleep."

    With that, he stood and walked toward the door.

    Ste''s heart raced, her mind spinning wildly. She suddenly felt incredibly vulnerable.

    It was as if her courage had skyrocketed in that moment!

    As Ronald reached for the doorknob, Ste blurted out, "Ronald, you...you took mest night."

    The silence that followed was deafening.

    Ste''s breath hitched, her eyes fixated on Ronald''s back.

    She couldn''t see his face, but she had trulyid it all out there.

    For so many years, She had hidden her feelings, always concealing them with great effort. Back in Ferrond, she''d been terrified someone would notice how she felt about Ronald. Whenever his friends would say, "Your sister''s so cute, so thoughtful,ing to pick you up..." and so on, thosements reminded Ste, she was seen as Ronald''s sister.

    Even without blood ties, everyone treated her as his sibling. That deep-rooted perception, she wasn''t sure she could ever change it.

    Ronald''s position demanded a partner of equal stature, both in status and family background.

    All these reminders made her affection feel like a tiny me, insignificant inparison.

    Faced with this love, she was too scared to reveal it. And her fear kept her at a distance from Ronald.

    Butst night, that distance had shattered.

    Was she expected to hide her feelings forever?

    She didn''t want to maintain this sibling facade any longer.

    Tears welled up in Ste''s eyes as she sniffled, noticing Ronald hadn''t turned around. Her voice was hoarse with emotion. She braced herself for the storm toe.

    en

    Ronald turned around.

    In the dim light, his expression was unreadable as he strode toward her bed.

    Feeling his imposing presence, Ste instinctively wanted to retreat.

    But in the next moment, she was pulled from her covers into his embrace. "Are you...are you mad? But it was you who insisted. I didn''t seduce you, you..."

    Ste''s voice was frantic, stuttering t initiated, but

    through exnation. Truthfully gs was frantic, stuttering

    had

    she resisted.

    Surprisingly, his cold lips pressed down on hers.

    Her breath caught again!

    As her thoughts froze, his kiss became more aggressive, leaving her no escape.

    His presence enveloped herpletely, along with the softness of his lips.

    Ste''s breathing quickened, her mind in turmoil.

    After a while, just as Ronald''s phone vibrated again, he finally released her, annoyance flickering in his eyes.

    Their foreheads touched, his voice husky, "Is that what you think? That I forced you?"

    Ste, still somewhat dazed, nodded mechanically.

    Ronald pressed, "So, Star, what do you propose we do? Hm?"

    Ste''s lips twitched.

    He was asking her what to do? As if he shouldn''t be the one to take responsibility? Was he trying to pin this on her?

    She could take any me, but not this one!

    "This is something you need to take responsibility for. What do you suggest?" Ste''s voice broke, on the verge of tears.

    She was clearly panicked. She

    worried that Ronald might be angry, but even more so, that after

    sister.  gry

    wne

    ve

    everything, he''d still see her

    If that were the case, she couldn''t bear it.

    as his

    Hearing her distressed voice, a deeper smile appeared in Ronald''s eyes, "So, I should take responsibility?"

    "You absolutely must take responsibility. If you don''t, I swear, this isn''t over between us."

    Ste''s tears fell uncontrobly as she burst into sobs.

 Chapter 258

    Carrying the weight of the world on her shoulders for so many years, Ste finally let it all crash down on Ronald.

    It had been too long. No one knew how she had managed these years, especially after leaving Ferrond, with the uncertain return looming over her.

    She didn''t know when she could be back by his side, uncertain of how much influence the Schultz family still had over him. That indescribable worry and longing tormented her every moment. "You have to take responsibility..."

    Tears streamed down Ste''s face, her grievances flooding out like a dam had been broken.

    Ronald gently patted her back. "Alright, I''ll take responsibility. Don''t cry, okay?"

    Ste sniffed, "You were supposed to anyway."

    Her tears smeared on Ronald''s shirt, leaving it damp.

    He chuckled. "You messy little thing."

    "Well, still yours." Ste retorted, not missing a beat.

    Ronald pinched her cheek, but before he could say anything else, Idris''s call came through again. It seemed like Ronald had urgent business.

    He ended the call, not wanting to dy further. "It''s still dark out. You should get some sleep."

    Ste asked, "You''re going out?"

    He simply hummed in affirmation, kissed her forehead, and got up.

    Ste remembered the scarf, stained with her blood and some dried spots she knew weren''t hers.

    As Ronald turned to leave, she clutched at his shirt. "Is it dangerous?"

    She was well aware of the dealings of the Lugar family, and she knew the dangers Ronald faced on this path.

    Even if he was strong enough, still, she couldn''t help but fear for him, worry about him.

    Ronald turned to meet her worried gaze, and something in his heart softened.

    "Be at peace."

    With those words, he gently pulled his shirt from her grip, covered her with the nket, and left the room.

    Ronald was gone.

    Ste buried herself in the nkets, her heart still racing.

    Ronald had spoken of responsibility, but how would he fulfill it? Marry her?

    In her fantasies, she had imagined their wedding countless times, but never thought it possible.

    Would Ronald marry her? Could he?

    Her thoughts a whirlwind, Ste tossed and turned in bed until sleep finally imed her.

    Outside, snow nketed the world, while inside, it was warm and cozy.

    She slept till past ten in the morning, the phone''s vibration finally stirring her awake. ""Star! Star!"

    Susanna''s voice buzzed through the phone.

    Still groggy from sleep, Ste managed a mumbled response.

    Susanna teased, "You''re up sote, and you sound... thoroughly spent?"

    Ste jolted awake at the mention of being ''spent''.

    Indeed, she had been.

    Susanna excitedly said, "Got some thrilling news. Wanna hear?"

    Ste pondered for a moment. Could anything be more thrilling than her night with Ronald?

    But knowing Susanna, it had to be interesting.

    "What is it?"

    "Hold on, getting closer so you can hear for yourself."

    Ste was curious.

    Soon, Susanna''s footsteps faded, and through the phone came sobs and Cloudia''s

    soovel

    anger.

    "How could you let her discharge in her condition? Do you want her to die?" "Mrs. Larkin, we''re sorry, but we''ve done all we can for Ms. Larkin."

    Cloudia roared, "What do you mean you''ve

    he all y

    you can? I paid so

    for that team of

    Where are they now?"

    belongs to en.kikistorts.

    "They''ve all left!"

    The brief exchange between the doctor and Cloudia gave Ste glimpse of the situation - the hospital was forcing Urs

    "Told you it was thrilling, right?" Susanna''s voice returned.

    swn yel

    to leave.

    Ste replied, still processing the news, "Definitely thrilling. But what happened?"

 Chapter 259

    Cloudia and Urs''s voices grew fainter, clearly signaling that Susanna was distancing herself from the heart of themotion. Regarding Ste''s question, Susanna chuckled, a hint of schadenfreude in her voice.

    "How would I know what went down? Maybe the hospital couldn''t do squat for her and didn''t want to bleed them dry?"

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    Who''d buy that excuse? Certainly not her.

    Susanna clicked her tongue twice. "I mean, Urs had the backing of the Larkin family and the Quarry folks, right? So howe the hospital shoved her out the door like that? You didn''t see the scene; it was like they couldn''t wait to get rid of her. Such a ''conscientious'' hospital, first time I''mying my eyes on one."

    Susanna continued, "For someone with her ticking clock, why waste the dough, right?"

    Ste''s drowsiness was effectively chased away by Susanna''s gloating.

    She turned over. "Why do I get the feeling you''re not exactly fretting over the Larkin''s finances here?"

    "I''m fretting over money, just not the Larkin family''s money."

    That statement seemed alright at face value, but something felt off.

    Before Ste could respond, Susanna eximed, "Hey, why are you snatching my phone? Yorick Quarry, hand it back."

    Ste was confused.

    Then, Yorick''s voice came through the phone. "Ste, was it you?"

    His tone wasced with venom, and even through the phone, Ste could feel the animosity radiating from him.

    Hearing his voice, Ste muttered, "Talk about being wronged."

    She waspletely clueless about what was going on at the hospital, and now here was Yorick, pinning it all on her.

    Such a loser, she thought, silently wishing for him and Urs to be out of the picture. Any girl who got close to him would end up riddled with heartache.

    Yorick''s voice cut through her thoughts. "Being wronged? Are you saying you weren''t out for blood?

    Ste, I know you grew up with the Lugars, but get this straight: how are you any different from Urs? You''re nothing but a foster child to the Lugar family. If you keep abusing your power, beware they might all turn their backs on you. What will you stand on then?"

    His words were sharp, each one delivering a sting.

    Ste, infuriated, retorted, "Damn it, Yorick,e say that to my face."

    Right then, she wished she could knock some sense into Yorick.

    Howe every usationnded on her? Was he cursing her or what?

    Ste was fuming, wanting nothing more than to wring Yorick''s neck. Yorick said, "That''s my advice to you, don''t misuse your power." Misuse power? Oh, now he was getting on his high horse.

    Ste, losing patience, fired back, "Look who''s talking. As if you''ve never pulled strings for Urs. Have you forgotten how you tried to crush me for her? You wanted to shut down my studio, cut off my

    allowance, leave me with nowhere to turn.

    And now? When you misuse your influence to ruin my life, I''m just supposed to take it. But the moment I push back, you''re all about giving advice? Do I look like I need your advice? What are you even worth? Look in the mirror before you preach, will you?

    Jerk, got your head up your ass."

    Ste let it all out.

    Yorick, seething. "Enough with your nonsense, Ste. Just tell me, what will it take to leave Urs alone?"

    "But did you ever consider, even once, how to leave me be?"

    The air went still over the phone.

    Listening to his heavy breathing, Ste let out a mockingugh. "Back then, none of you thought about leaving me alone. So naturally, I haven''t considered sparing a thought for you two now." "You, you..." Yorick, struggled for words, "Now the Larkin and Quarry families are suffering because of you. Isn''t that enough?"

 Chapter 260

    Ste was silent, her mind churning as Yorick mentioned the Larkin and Quarry families. It hit her then - Urs''s mess was probably Ronald''s doing too.

    Wait a minute. Ronald had seemed peeved when she mentioned her car ident.

    Ste couldn''t hold back her sarcasm. "Wow, Yorick, still got the nerve to be snippy with me, huh? Color me impressed."

    He knew full well the drama involved her, yet here he was, adopting that tone over the phone.

    Ste retorted, "Just a friendly reminder, pal. Urs cost me a lot two years back. And you know, I''ve got this w where if someone owes me, I''m notfy until I see some interest on that debt." Her words made it sound like she was the bully.

    So, when they were pushing her around, they were the saints?

    Ste snorted, adding, "Twice the cost seems fair to me."

    That set Yorick off. "Ste," he bellowed, anger vibrating through each syble.

    But before he could continue, Ste hung up.

    So it''s Ronald''s doing? Not hers to worry about. Urs''s mess was her own fault.

    Ste had been ready to overlook Urs''s supposed ailments, as per Tegan James'' ount. But she didn''t expect Ronald to...

    Thinking about how Ronald had always had her back, a warm feeling spread through her, despite not knowing where this situation would lead them.

    ...

    Ste felt weak, barely able to muster the strength to stand, her forehead burning with fever.

    Attempting to get up for some water, her legs gave way, and she copsed onto the floor. The pain was searing, making it hard to even think about getting back up. When Ronald entered, he found Ste crumpled on the ground, unable to rise.

    Hearing the door, Ste looked up, her eyes pitiful. "Ronald..."

    Ronald, still in his overcoat with snowkes clinging to his shoulders and hair, had clearly juste in from outside.

    He rushed over, scooping Ste up from the floor. "What happened, huh?"

    Ste burst into tears. "It hurts... I feel so weak."

    The pain and weakness were new to her.

    Ronald, holding her, immediately felt

    her unusual body heat. Heid her back on the bed, checking her, forehead, which was indeed &

    up.

    Ten minutester, Finley was summoned.

    Ste''s temperature had soared to 102 degrees. "How did it get this high? Are you hurt?"

    Ste

    Churid Mentioning her s flushing in

    her tense up, her.

    swnol

    The injury was, indeed, in a rather awkward ce.

    Seeing Ste''s silence, Finley pressed, "Are you hurt or not?"

    His impatience was palpable, especially since he felt Ste had caused trouble for Ronald.

    Ste swallowed hard, nodding slightly. "Yes, but I''m not entirely sure."

    It seemed like an injury, and it was quite painful.

    Ronald and Finley exchanged nces, both looking at her intently.

    Especially Ronald, whose piercing gaze felt as if it could see right through her.

    Ronald then told Finley, "Step out for a moment."

    "Huh?" Finley was puzzled.

    Why? He was the doctor here. What could possibly be so secret?

    But catching Ronald''s look, Finley decided not to push it and left without further questions.

    With just Ste and Ronald left, he moved to sit by the bed, reaching to lift the nket. "Let me see,

    Ste was baffled.

    See what?

    to en.kikistoriet

 Chapter 261

    At the hospital, Yorick was fuming, his face a shade of thunder, while iciness seemed to radiate off him. He was on Susanna''s phone, repeatedly dialing Ste''s number. Ste, it seemed, would block anyone''s calls- except Susanna''s.

    Infuriated, Susanna aimed a kick at Yorick. "Damn it, Yorick, enough is enough. Give me back my phone."

    She''d always followed her mom''s advice to avoid crossing anyone from the Quarry family, but now, she was at her breaking point.

    What was this, a hold-up?

    Yorick dodged, and Susanna''s toe brushed his shin, leaving a stinging pain.

    "You woman..." Yorick gritted his teeth.

    No wonder she was friends with Ste; they were clearly cut from the same cloth.

    Susanna was livid. "Yorick, cut it out. She just heard your voice on my phone. Do you really think she''d pick up the call again?" Yorick was silent. Hearing this, his aura instantly cooled.

    Susanna seized the opportunity to snatch her phone back. "You had iting. Your judgment of people is unbelievably off."

    In the circle of high society, everyone knew Urs was trouble, a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Yet Yorick insisted she was an angel.

    Ridiculous.

    Susanna stormed off.

    The hospital room was a battleground, with Cloudia arguing vehemently, "We''re not leaving, and that''s final."

    "The only option left is to escort Mrs. Larkin and Ms. Larkin back home," the head nurse stated firmly.

    Cloudia retorted, "I''d like to hear that from the director."

    "Mrs. Larkin, involving the director won''t change anything."

    Yorick approached the room, taking in the chaos that had unfolded inside.

    The ce was a mess. Urs sat on the disheveled bed, appearing both pitiful and helpless.

    Yorick''s heart ached for her.

    Noticing Yorick, Urs choked out, "Rick."

    He moved to embrace her. "Don''t worry, I''ll handle this."

    His gaze turned icy as he faced the head nurse. "Leave us."

    The nurse hesitated, eyeing Urs with concern before reluctantly exiting, signaling that the trouble was far from over.

    Orion barely stepped in when Yorickmanded, "Take care of it."

    Orion felt a shiver. With the Quarry family''s stake in the hospital, if Urs couldn''t stay, where else in Portis City could she go? The forces against them were strong,

    challenging even the Quart

    influence.

    Meeting Yorick''s eyes, Orion nodded solemnly. "Okay."

    After Orion left, Urs looked up, tears brimming in her eyes. "What did I do wrong? Why is Star doing this to me?"

    This stirred anger in both Yorick and Cloudia toward Ste.

    Especially Cloudia. Thinking of Ste''s current attitude toward her made her blood boil.

    "Rick, have you seen Ste in Spring Hill again? And what''s with the heir to the Lugar family? How does she have the influence to make him go this far for her?"

    First, suppressing the Larkin family,

    and now cutting off Urs''s lifelines. Cloudia had underestimated Ste''s sway over the Lugar family''s heir Mr. Quinn. The more she thought about it, the more agitated she became.

    When Ste and the heir of the Lugar family came up, Yorick''s brows furrowed.

    Before he could speak, Urs interjected, "Is Star trying to crush me by selling herself out to the Lugar family? If that''s the case, I''ll leave our family. I wish she wouldn''t degrade herself over this."

    Cloudia snapped, "Urs."

    Her tone was urgent, her disdain for Ste palpable. Ste was seen as someone who''d do anything for money and power, a sentiment born from her rural upbringing.

    Yet, hearing Urs''s words, Yorick felt an unexpected difort and resistance.

    Urs, oblivious to Yorick''s unease, continued, "Mom, she''s your biological daughter. I can''t bear to see her do this to herself because of me. I..."

 Chapter 262

    At this point, Urs''s voice choked up with emotion.

    The term "biological daughter" made Cloudia''s heart skip a beat in anger. She wanted to say that she had already cut ties with Ste, but considering the current situation of thepany, the very fate of it was now in Ste''s hands. Urs, unable to hold back her tears, sobbed. "I always treated her like a sister. I didn''t want her to turn out this way."

    "Enough," Yorick interrupted, his temples throbbing.

    Urs and Cloudia, sensing his displeasure, turned to him, puzzled.

    Yorick felt a heaviness in his chest, "Ste was raised in the Lugar family."

    At this, both Cloudia''s and Urs''s faces froze in astonishment.

    Cloudia''s breathing became tense. "What do you mean?"

    Equally confused, Urs looked at Yorick. "Yeah, Rick, what do you know?"

    Raised in the Lugar family? Ste?

    The Lugar family of Ferrond, the name that sent shivers down everyone''s spine.

    Yorick closed his eyes for a moment. The mere thought of Ste being part of the Lugar family made him stiffen.

    "Ste is Ronald''s sister."

    Ronald?

    The name sounded familiar, but they hadn''t realized it referred to the renowned Mr. Quinn. His father was from Zndia, his mother from Ferrond, and his father had achieved great things in Ferrond. "Ronald, also Mr. Quinn?"

    Urs caught on immediately, her breath quickening as she turned to Yorick.

    Her pupils dted in disbelief, unable to fathom that Ste was indeed the sister of Ferrond''s famous Mr. Quinn.

    Urs took several deep breaths to calm herself.

    Raised in the Lugar family, the heiress to the Lugar legacy, the sister of the man known as Mr. Quinn?

    Urs and Cloudia exchanged stunned nces.

    Urs lifted her head. "Rick, are you sure?"

    At this moment, Urs''s heart was in turmoil, filled with jealousy, she couldn''t bring herself to believe Ste was raised in the Lugar family. Yorick''s breath grew colder.

    "Absolutely sure."

    This was something his own father had confirmed, there was no mistake, Ste... was indeed Ronald''s sister.

    Upon hearing this news, Yorick''s mind went nk! Even now, he was struggling toe to terms with it.

    Cloudia''s breathing became erratic. "How could this be? How..."

    She looked at Yorick in disbelief.

    Hadn''t it grew up in

    famways been said that she

    she end up being part of the family?

    the countryside? How t

    Lugar

    SWho

    "Wait, the Lugar family announced years ago that they had lost a princess. Is it her?"

    Urs knew about it. She was the one who had told Cloudia.

    The entire realm of Ferrond

    been abuzz with the news at the

    time, and even she had heard about it and had marveled at the fate of that lost princess.

    Their breathing was erratic as they looked at each other, realizing the gravity of the situation. If Ste had been raised in the Lugar family, then this was indeed troublesome

    en

    Over at Spring Hill.

    Ste was hiding under the covers, refusing toe out. Her muffled voice came from beneath. "Go away. Just go."

    "Star, we can''t joke about this injury. Let me see it."

    "Stop mentioning it! If you keep saying that, I won''t talk to you anymore."

    Her tone carried a hint of annoyance.

    Ronald, feeling helpless, reached to pull the covers off her head, but Ste had wrapped herself up tightly.

    "You keep pulling, ugh, I''m going to call Mom."

    At that, Ronald''s hands stiffened. Then, he scooped her up, nkets and all, and sat her on hisp.

    "Ouch, it hurts!"

    Ste''s whimpering voice came through as Ronald peeled the nket from her face.

    What met his gaze was Ste''s face, flushed red from holding her breath.

    Ronald''s expression was stern.

    Ste looked up at him, her eyes brimming with unshed tears, making her seem all the more pitiable.

    Ronald sighed. "Does it hurt a lot?"

    Ste nodded, looking every bit the very picture of misery.

 Chapter 263

    Ronald insisted on checking Ste for injuries, and sure enough, she was hurt- though not severely. After he finished examining her, Ste hid under the covers again. "You need to leave now."

    Ronald chuckled softly and moved to pull the nket off her head once again.

    Ste fought back like a wildcat. But in the next moment, her movements halted abruptly.

    His cool lips pressed against hers, leaving Ste''s eyes wide with shock.

    It was over in an instant. Just as Ronald began to pull away, Ste suddenly grabbed the cor of his shirt.

    Amused, Ronald asked, "Not enough?"

    Her face, already flushed from a fever, seemed ready to burst into mes at his words.

    She tried to meet his gaze, her toes curling, and stuttered, "Are, are you... are you sober right now? Do you even realize what you''re doing?"

    She sniffed the air, trying to detect any hint of alcohol on him.

    He hadn''t been drinking. He was sober...

    And just now, he had actually!

    The thought of being pinned down on the bed by him sent Ste''s heart into overdrive. The distance between them seemed to stretch far beyond that of normal siblings. So, what did this mean for them?

    Ronald gently ruffled her soft hair. "Scared?"

    Ste grabbed his hand tightly.

    "It was you who made the movest night," she said with firm conviction.

    Though her words carried me, in her heart, she knewst night had left her with no way out. But deep down, she felt a mix of reluctance and willingness.

    Ronald gently squeezed her hand and kissed it. "Yes, it was me."

    His tone was indulgent, soothing the turmoil within Ste''s heart.

    Unknown to others, the events ofst night had left Ste in a state ofplete anxiety. With Ronald under the influence of alcohol and drug, she had feared he might deny everything afterward. Hearing his words now brought tears to her eyes.

    She leaped out from under the covers and threw her arms around his neck. "You scared me to death."

    "Hmm?"

    "I thought you''d deny it. I thought you''d be mad at me..."

    Earlier, when Finley tried to peek under her scarf, she had been terrified.

    The thought of others discovering what had happened between her and Ronald during that night- their moment of passion- was unbearable.

    Ste cried, feeling wronged.

    ov

    Ronald gently patted her back, his voice tender yet tinged with a deep and helpless affection. "Silly girl."

    Ste sobbed. "You''re mean."

    Ronald snorted withughter and gently removed her arms from around his neck, tucking her back under the covers. "I''ll get you some medicine."

    Ste finally felt at ease, having repeatedly confirmed Ronald''s acknowledgment. The turmoil in her heart settled atst.

    Finley was waiting in the living room downstairs.

    Seeing Ronalde down, he extinguished his cigarette. "Where did she get hurt? You''re quite something, letting someone get injured under your watch. Did those

    peoplee here?"

    At the mention of "those people," Ronald''s expression turned icy, giving Finley a chilling nce.

    "Do you think that''s possible?"

    Finley swallowed hard. "I was just saying, it couldn''t be."

    He knew full well that with Ste here, Ronald would never let harme to her.

    But then, Finley pressed on, "How did she get hurt?"

    "Fever medicine... and something for the tears."

    Finley blinked.

    What?

    "Tears? What kind of tears?"

    The question seemed to send a shiver down his spine. His mind raced to the memory of Ste''s excessively wrapped scarf. Was it what he was thinking?

    Ronald''s voice dropped, nowced with a cold warning. "Do you always need to pry?"

    That sharp, intense gaze froze Finley in ce. He swallowed nervously, then his mind nearly exploded at the implications.

 Chapter 264

    "Ronald, you''re a real beast, you know that? That girl- she''s the one you''ve raised. You''ve been siblings for twenty years..."

    With a "thud," something struck Finley square on the forehead, cutting him off mid-sentence.

    Finley stammered, "I mean, this... What I''m trying to say is...

    You even hurt her? I was wondering why nobody answered the doorbellst night. You mean you were in that kind of situation. Do you have any idea how dangerous that could be?"

    If things were as they seemed, it was clear Ste and Yorick had never gone that far.

    After all, Ste was picky; she''d never settle for a man who had his heart set on someone else. During the two years Ste and Yorick had been engaged, let''s just say they probably hadn''t even held hands. But Ronald...

    Finley hissed as the realization hit him. "So, all these years, you''ve been raising her for yourself? No wonder you were always so nice to that girl. Wherever you went, she was there. And when Yvonne snatched her away, you were ready to tear her apart. She wasn''t just like a sister to you, she was more like your little wife, wasn''t she?"

    It finally dawned on him.

    Now it all made sense. Back in Ferrond, not a single guy was allowed near Ste. All those guys chasing after her, and those looking for a family alliance - none of them stood a chance.

    Ronald''s little girl, who could possibly take her away from him?

    Ronald shot Finley a cold look. "Say one more word, and I''ll show you my skills with a surgical needle."

    Finley thought, "Here we go again with the threats."

    It was always the same. Over the years, anyone who said a word too many about Ste got that look from Ronald.

    Now it was clear why he and Hull had asionally felt ufortable being too close to Ste.

    From the very beginning, Ronald wasn''t raising her as a sister- he was raising her for himself, keeping everyone else at arm''s length.

    Finley took a deep breath. "You''ve really got some nerve. What about your mom?"

    He paused, "All these years, she''s treated Star like her own daughter. And Yvonne- if she finds out you turned her beloved sister into a sister-inw, watch out. She might hide Star so well you''ll never see her again in this lifetime." This was too much. Ronald had actually...

    "I can''t believe I never noticed how deeply you felt about Star. You''re quite the fox, aren''t you?"

    The more Finley spoke, the more excited he got.

    Ronald and Ste- everyone in

    Ferrond knew how much Ronald cherished his adopted sister. She was supposed to be his sister. His

    sister!

    Ronald simply said, "Medicine."

    It was clear Ronald was done with the conversation.

    Finley''s face went numb.

    ve

    Awkwardly, he rummaged through the medicine box, pulling out some fever and anti-inmmatory medicine But the specific item

    Ronald had urgently demand

    was

    nowhere to be found. He never imagined Ste would get hurt in

    such a way.

    In all these years, Ronald hadn''t been with any other woman. To Finley, that kind of medicine was practically irrelevant.

    Yet now, when it was suddenly needed, they were out of luck.

    He tossed the fever and

    anti-inmmatory medicine to

    Ronald "I''ll send someone to buy the

    swnovel

    ointment. You''re truly a beast"

    To think he''d actually hurt her... He had always seemed so kind to Ste, but now it was clear; it had all been an act.

    Without a word, Ronald stood up and kicked Finley hard on his way upstairs.

    Finley gasped from the pain. "You pull something like this and won''t even let me scold you?"

    Damn, that was harsh! He was sure he''d have another bruise on his leg;st night''s kicks had already left two sizable ones.

    Ronald went straight into the room with the medicine.

    Ste, feverish and already asleep, was breathing unevenly. She must have caught a cold as well.

    As Ronald gently lifted her to give her the medicine, she mumbled, "Bitter."

    Ronald whispered softly, "It''s okay, just take the medicine."

 Chapter 265

    Quickly, Finley had someone fetch the medication and handed it over to Ronald with a word of caution.

    "Maybey off her for a while, huh?"

    The moment he said it, the room went as quiet as a church on Monday.

    Ronald shot Finley a cial look.

    Finley persisted, "Seriously, though. And she can''t even enjoy the hot springs now with how she''s feeling. Spring Hill is pretty chilly these days. Better take her back to Wave Residence."

    They had initiallye to enjoy the healing waters of the hot springs because of Ste''s injured leg. Now, injured, their ns had to change. It was too cold up in the mountains with the snow and all. Ronald grunted, "Got it."

    "Just make sure you apply this ointment on her."

    Ronald fell silent.

    "Oh, and ise showed up again early this morning."

    Ronald squinted. "Didn''t he stayst night?"

    "He left, but now he''s back, been hounding Idris about seeing you."

    Ronald''s gaze narrowed slightly.

    Idris hadn''t passed the message, probably knowing Ronald wouldn''t agree to meet.

    Finley clicked his tongue. "Blood is thicker than water, huh? The Larkin folks must''ve lost their minds. And Urs, frolicking around Ferrond, switching boyfriends like she changes clothes. Yorick must have the stomach of a champion." Ronald''s icy re was his only response.

    "You enjoy gossip much?"

    Finley defended, "No, just thought you should know, is all."

    He knew Ronald didn''t care about any other woman''s affairs, except Ste''s. And this, after all, involved her.

    Not wanting to continue the conversation, Ronald turned and left.

    Watching him go, Finley clicked his tongue again.

    No wonder he was unhappy, having just started engaging in his sexual endeavors when he was suddenly given restrictions; it would be absurd if he was in a good mood.

    Meanwhile, ise had rushed back to hispany for a meeting, only to find the situation more dire than before.

    Desperate, he hurried back to Spring Hill.

    Idris wasn''t too friendly. "Mr. Larkin, this persistence is fruitless."

    ise was frantic. He had managed to find out where Ste and Ronald were staying, but the ce was swarming with bodyguards. He tried calling Ste, only to remember he was blocked.  en

    The old ise would never have believed that the mighty Larkin Group could be brought to its knees over Ste. "Idris, please, just this once."

    ise looked around nervously before slipping an envelope into Idris''s hand.

    "Could you... just mention it to Mr. Quinn, please?"

    Ronald''s ruthless moves had left them no hope. If things continued like this, the Larkin Group wouldn''tst a week.

    Idris nced at the envelope and frowned. "Do you know what our boss hates the most?"

    "Wh-what?"

    ise, anxious, failed to catch the warning in Idris''s tone and asked reflexively.

    Idris replied, "He despises bribery and corruption. Hates anyone looking for backdoors. You dugy own grave; now you''re looking for a way out?"

    With Ronald, no shortcuts.

    ise stammered, "But, but..."

    He was cut off by his phone ringing. It was Cloudia.

    Seeing Cloudia''s name only added to ise''s irritation, especially with Idris standing right there.

    He was about to hang up, but Idris had already turned away.

    Desperate, ise answered, "What now?" His tone was outright hostile.

    Cloudia blurted out, "Ste- she... she was raised by the Lugar family."

    "What do you mean?"

    "She''s Ronald''s sister, like Urs and Jaxon."

    "You''re saying... Star was raised by the Lugar family?"

    Cloudia confirmed, "Exactly. We''re done for if she can''t clear up Ronald''s misunderstanding about us. The Larkin Group is toast this time."

 Chapter 266

    "And with Urs, the hospital''s forcing her out now, stopped all her meds. She''s practically sending us all to a death sentence. Did we really wrong her that much?" Over the phone, Cloudia was fuming.

    No wonder she''s been on a warpathtely. Growing up with the Lugar family and not a word about it.

    The more Cloudia thought about it, the angrier she became.

    On the other end, ise was silent, his breath growing more uneven as the shock sank in.

    The Lugar family...

    Ste was, in fact, the sister of the renowned Mr. Quinn from Ferrond.

    Like Urs and Jaxon... then their rtionship...

    "You jerk! What did you do to her before?"

    ise''s anger exploded. His chest heaved, his fury palpable.

    Cloudia retorted, "What do you mean what did I do? She never told me she grew up with the Lugar family."

    She''d always thought Ste was just some country girl. The n had been to groom her, slowly introduce her to society- but Ste had turned out utterly uncoachable. The memory of Ste''s attitude toward her only stoked Cloudia''s anger further.

    ise struggled to find words. "I mean you, you..."

    He was too angry to speak properly, unsure of how to respond to Cloudia anymore.

    But they both realized. If Ste didn''t relent, the Larkin Group would crumble under Ronald''s grip.

    "You''re at Spring Hill now, right? Go see her. Exin everything," Cloudia blurted out, barely thinking.

    Given Ste''s current attitude toward him, ise knew a meeting was unlikely, let alone a chance to clear the air.

    ise scoffed. "You think she wants to see me now?"

    The very thought deepened his frustration.

    Without wasting another moment on Cloudia, ise hung up and headed straight to the apartment shared by Ste and Ronald.

    ...

    Meanwhile.

    After taking her medication, Ste''s fever began to subside. A strange sensation coursed through her body, and she groggily opened her eyes. Only to see Ronald applying ointment to her.

    Startled, Ste jolted upright and gripped Ronald''s wrist. "What are you doing?"

    Where was he applying it?

    Initially weakened by the fever, Ste now snapped to full alertness.

    Ronald nced at her. "Finley said your wound needs this ointment, or it won''t heal. If you don''t use it, it could get infected again." "Finley knows too?"

    Ronald frowned. "What do you mean?"

    Why was she reacting like this? Was their rtionship really that embarrassing for others to know?

    Ste, sensing his displeasure, swallowed hard. "I just..."

    Her mind was a blur, unable to make sense of anything.

    Ronald gently removed her hand. "Stay still, won''t you?" Ste was rigid.

    Every part of her wanted to resist, but the memory of his earlier insistence on checking her wound weighed heavily on her. She knew there was no point in fighting him now.

    en

    Eventually, she let go.

    Seeing her relent, Ronald''s smile deepened. "That''s a good girl."

    "Just rx, it''s only ointment."

    His words did little to calm her- if anything, Ste''s breathing became more erratic. What else could he possibly want, given her condition?

    Feeling a surge of awkwardness, she yanked the nket over her face.

    Out of sight, out of mind.

    Ronald chuckled. "Are you being shy, Star?"

    Ste pleaded, "Please, no talking."

    Especially not like that. She waspletely defenseless.

    Ronald continued, "Given your injuries, a hot spring is out of the question. Let''s head back to the Wave Residence."

    The cabin was too cramped, and the higher altitude only made the air colder. Returning made sense.

    Ste hummed in agreement. She didn''t need Ronald to remind her that the hot spring was off-limits.

    After finishing with the ointment,

    Ronald coaxed her into drinking

    some soup. Once he confirmed her temperature was back to normal, he wrapped her up warmly, ready to take her back to the Wave

    OV

    Residence.

 Chapter 267

    In the morning, Ste hadn''t felt much pain. But now, she could barely stand.

    Seeing her struggle to walk, Ronald asked, "Does it hurt a lot?"

    Tears were on the brink of spilling from Ste''s eyes. With a misty gaze, she gave Ronald a intive nod.

    A flicker of guilt crossed his face as he steadied her and nted a kiss on her forehead.

    "Sorry, I wasn''t exactly myself then."

    "You remember that?"

    Wait... Remember?

    He said he wasn''t quite himself, but he did remember what he had done to her, right?

    Ste''s temples throbbed as she looked at Ronald.

    His smile seemed to say it all to Ste.

    Her mind went nk. "You... you were really messing with me?"

    He remembered everything, yet he''d still had the audacity to ask how she got the cut on her mouth?

    Her frustration surged, mingling with the throbbing pain at the base of her legs.

    Without thinking, Ste lunged forward and bit down on Ronald''s neck.

    "I''m so mad at you, I''ll bite you."

    Ronald let out a lowugh, gently holding her chin. "Alright, alright."

    Ste fumed, "You pretend to forget. You, you..."

    Ronald cut her off. "You''re just too naive."

    Ste stared at him, speechless. Was this somehow her fault now?

    Her unshed tears shimmered in her eyes as she red daggers at him.

    Still holding her delicate chin, Ronald leaned in and kissed her feverish lips.

    "What am I going to do with you, Star? So adorably naive."

    Ste huffed.

    "Who''s naive? Without you for those three years, didn''t I take good care of myself? Last year, I even made hundreds of thousands."

    Ronald''s eyes sparkled even more when he heard "hundreds of thousands."

    "Alright, my Star isn''t naive."

    Adorably naive.

    Ste pouted. "I can''t walk."

    Just getting out of bed had been agony, and now she could hardly move.

    Ronald scooped her up in his arms.

    Looking at his perfect jawline, Ste''s heart raced uncontrobly. To her, everything still felt like a dream, the events of the previous night surreal.

    She had fantasized about this moment countless times, never believing it could truly happen, yet here it was. And Ronald seemed to wee their changing rtionship.

    ...

    Downstairs.

    Idris was waiting. Seeing Ronald carrying Ste down, he stood up respectfully. "Sir."

    Ronaldmanded, "We''re heading back to the Wave Residence."

    Seeing Ste''s condition, Idris could probably guess what had happenedst night. After all, he had been tol to get out of their roomst night!

    And to top it off, Finley kept sighing and sent him to buy the ointment.

    Clearly, the pent-up emotions had finally erupted.

    Hearing Ronald''s intent to leave immediately, Idris instinctively stepped forward. "ise is waiting outside."

    Ronald and Ste exchanged looks.

    Ste nced at Idris, "Waiting outside?"

    The temperature was far from forgiving, with relentless winds howling around the mountain. Even indoors, the chill seeped through. Idris nodded. "Yes."

    Ste''s thoughts raced. How had he not frozen to death?

    Ronald looked down at her. "Do you want to see him?"

    Idris interjected, "He''s here to see you, sir."

    Ronald frowned.

    Realizing the visit wasn''t for Ste but for him, a shadow passed over his face.

    With a cold tone, he said, "No."

    It was the expected answer. Given what the Larkin family had done to Ste, Ronald had no illusions about their intentions. Learning about Ste''s ident had only hardened his resolve - there would be no leniency for them.

    Now, the entire Larkin family seemed to be in hot water.

    Ronald carried Ste out.

    ise, having failed to get through to Ronald via Idris, was still waiting in the biting cold. The snow and windshed against his skin like knives, each gust sapping his strength.

    He didn''t know how much longer he could hold out, but he knew he had to see Ronald and Ste today.

    Just when he was on the verge of giving in, the door to the small building finally creaked opened.

    Ronald emerged, Ste cradled in his arms, wrapped in a creamy white down jacket with a hat covering her head. Her petite frame, nestled. against Ronald''s taller build,

    her, the appearance of a chiling

    carried to safety.

    The sight of Ste in Ronald''s arms didn''t stir any suspicion or unease in ise.

 Chapter 268

    Rubbing his numb hands, ise instinctively took a step forward.

    But then he realized his legs were so cold they had lost all sensation. The moment he tried to move, he stumbled, almost falling into the snow. "Mr. Quinn, Star."

    ise steadied himself, stumbling toward Ronald, but a bodyguard blocked his way.

    Panic surged through ise.

    "Star, Star."

    Seeing Ronald''s icy expression, ise desperately looked toward Ste for help.

    Ste''s face was buried in Ronald''s chest, not responding to him at all.

    "Mr. Quinn, we need to talk. Star, you''ve got the wrong idea about us. What do you want exactly? We will make things right, okay?"

    ise''s words came out in a rush,ced with desperation.

    Now, with Ste not even sparing him a nce, ise''s frustration reached a boiling point. He was furious at Cloudia for making everything harder than it had to be. Ronald ced Ste into the car, which was already warming up.

    Just as ise was about to call out to Ste again, Ronald closed the car door.

    With an icy gaze, Ronald turned to ise. The moment their eyes met, ise involuntarily swallowed.

    "Mr. Quinn."

    A hint of mockery flickered in Ronald''s cold gaze as he asked, "What makes you think she needs anything from you?"

    ise was silent. His breath tightened at the question.

    What exactly did Ste need from them now? Having grown up with the Lugar family, she must havecked for nothing, right?

    The thought of Ste returning to the Larkin family,bined with the dwindling bank ount, filled ise with a deep sense of shame.

    Ronald chuckled coldly. "Everything happening with the Larkin Group has nothing to do with her. Stop bothering her from now on. She has nothing to do with you anymore." ise was at a loss for words.

    Nothing to do with them!

    These words made ise feel even colder.

    If one were to dig deeper, aside from

    the biological connection, Ste

    really didn''t have any other rtionship with them. Especially considering how they had treated her since bringing her back. From Ste''s perspective, they had always treated her poorly.

    But she was so troublesome back then. Thinking about everything Cloudia had said about her, ise couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on. Ronald turned to get into the car.

    At that moment, ise broke free from the bodyguard, rushing to Ronald''s side and nearly falling in the process.

    He grabbed Ronald''s coat. "Mr. Quinn, could you please spare the Larkin Group?"

    Ronald looked down at him, his eyes cold, the chill undeniable.

    ise felt suffocated under his gaze. "After all, we are Star''s parents."

    "Ha, parents? The parents who almost got her killed? You have the audacity to ask for this favor?"

    Ronald''s tone was dangerous. The amusement in his eyes vanished, reced by a threatening coldness. ise''s heart skipped a beat.

    "But-but it wasn''t Urs''s fault. Star misunderstood."

    ise hurriedly exined.

    However, before he could finish, Ronald was already getting into the car, leaving ise empty-handed.

    The car window was partially rolled

    down, and Ronald''s gaze was piercing. "Since you think it''s a misunderstanding, someone needs

    to take responsibility for this

    Belf

    misunderstanding. Since you''re her

    ou?

    parents, you''re naturally unforgivable, don''t you think?"

    The ones who should have protected her had pushed her to the brink of death, almost making it impossible for her to return.

    Ronald''s "unforgivable" struck ise like a thunderbolt, and his already pale face turned ashen.

    Just as ise was about to respond,

    the car window rolled up, and the

    vehicle began to pull away. He

    instively stepped forward,

    slipping and almost falling to the

    ground.

    en

    By the time he steadied himself, all that remained was the departing car''s tail lights. The cold wind outside was piercing.

    Inside the warm car, Ronald held Ste tightly, struggling for breath. "You didn''t kill her on the spot?"

    Ste sniffled and looked up at Ronald. "I was alone, and she had so many people on her side. I couldn''t win."

    Those words, "I couldn''t win," sent a chill through Ronald''s eyes, a coldness Ste couldn''t see, reflecting his deep, unsettled fury.

 Chapter 269

    ise had no idea how he managed to drag himself back to the office. Looking utterly defeated, his face was a portrait of despair.

    The night with Jaxon had been long one, exacerbated by L Zeller''s relentless pursuit. His world was crumbling.

    When Jaxon saw ise return, he hurried over. "Dad, what happened? Did Ste clear things up with Mr. Quinn?" Damn her, siding with outsiders against the Larkin Group.

    The thought of the trouble Ste had caused for the Larkin Group made Jaxon wish he could tear her apart.

    ise nced at Jaxon, his lips moving as if to speak, but his frustration left him speechless.

    Jaxon, sensing his father''s barely contained rage and the veins on his forehead bulging, pressed on, "Did she really, as Urs imed, sell herself to Mr. Quinn out of revenge against us?" This infuriated Jaxon even more.

    "If that''s true, then I, Jaxon, am done considering her my sister."

    A disgrace. To think she''d sell herself out to get back at her own family.

    Even if Mr. Quinn held a high position, so what? She had been nothing more than a ything to him. Once Mr. Quinn grew bored, he would caster her aside. Let''s see how she was dealt with then. Jaxon was livid, wishing he could deal with Ste then and there.

    ise, already pale, grew even angrier at Jaxon''s words.

    "Have you ever treated her like a sister? Do you think she cares about your opinion now? And Urs, what exactly did she tell you?"

    ise suddenly raised his voice, startling Jaxon, making it clear he was displeased.

    ise remembered that every time something went wrong at home, whether it was Cloudia or Jaxon, they would always say, "As Urs said..."

    Whenever it came to matters involving Ste, it was always the same.

    "Did Urs get it wrong? Are you... defending Ste?"

    That traitor who conspired with outsiders against her own family?

    Jaxon was short of breath.

    ise, no less upset, continued, "Ste grew up in the Lugar family, Mr. Quinn''s so-called sister, much like your rtionship with Urs.

    When did she be this vile person in your eyes, subject to baseless insults? Is this how

    has been poisoning you ands

    mother against her?"

    ise''sst words were shouted, full of fury.

    The office was thick with his rage, and in that moment, something clicked in Jaxon''s mind. Hearing this, he could hardly believe it. "What... what did you say?"

    ise reiterated, "She was raised by the Lugar family. Got it? If I hear one more nderous word about her from you, I''ll tear you apart myself."

    ise hadn''t realized until now how Cloudia and Jaxon had been treating Ste- insults, malicious spection. And Urs...

    Thinking of Urs''s pitiful eyes, ise suddenly saw everything clearly.

    His gaze turned icy, his breath shallow.

    Jaxon, in disbelief, questioned, "How? Weren''t we told she was raised in the countryside?"

    Ste too ashamed to mention her foster parents, preferring to hide her origins.

    Now, she was suddenly the youngest daughter of the Lugar family?

    Jaxon was bewildered.

    ise, hearing the mention of a countryside upbringing, was also agitated. "Is that what she told you?" Jaxon was speechless.

    His mind raced again. Reflecting, he realized he never really knew where Ste had been raised or anything about her foster family. Where had this informatione from?

    en

    ise pressed, "Was it Urs?"

    Jaxon fell silent.

    Yes, Urs. He remembered now.

    It was during Ste''s first birthday back with the Larkin family when their mother had prepared a dress for her.

    Because it was strapless, Urs hadmented, "Ste, having grown up in the countryside all these years, would feel shy wearing this."

 Chapter 270

    So, what happened next?

    Urs ended up wearing that dress, while Ste was left to choose an old-fashioned one from Urs''s closet.

    Thinking back, Ste really hadn''t said anything about it.

    Seeing Jaxon silent, ise could guess it had something to do with Urs. He was fuming, his face turning a shade of stormy blue.

    "I''m telling you, Mr. Quinn is livid because Star didn''t get the proper care in Portis City these past two years. All the trouble ourpany is facing now is because of Mr. Quinn''s rage.''

    In other words, without Ste speaking up, this matter wouldn''t just blow over easily.

    Jaxon snapped back to reality, his face also storm blue. "So what do we do? Are we supposed to grovel at her feet? When she first came back, didn''t we treat her well? It was her who kept stirring up trouble with Urs."

    He recalled the epic showdown between Ste and Urs two years ago. Even though they eventually stopped Ste from sending Urs behind bars, she had nearly ruined Urs''s life- almost left her crippled. Thinking back to Ste''s attitude then, she had been like a wildcat.

    ise spat out, "And you''re still talking about it? You''re driving me insane. You handle this mess."

    Thinking about how he nearly froze to death in Spring Hill today, and now dealing with Jaxon''s attitude, ise was on edge.

    Jaxon''s expression darkened.

    He had to handle it? How was he supposed to do that? Was he really expected to kneel before Ste? Could she even ept that?

    Ronald brought Ste back, and by the time she wasid in bed, her temperature had stabilized.

    With a touch of indulgence, Ronald stroked her forehead. "How are you feeling? Still hurting?"

    Ste nodded with a pout, looking up at him. "It hurts."

    That area hurt especially bad.

    She hadn''t expected Ronald, usually as gentle as a gentleman, to turn into a wild beast in bed. Her voice was hoarse from screaming and begging for mercy, but he was relentless. Ronald chuckled softly, yfully pinching her nose. "If it hurts, then lie down and be good, okay?"

    Seeing Ste''s uneasy expression, he indulged her further, pinching her cheek. "What''s on your mind?"

    Ste looked up at him. "What if Mom finds out? Will she disown me?"

    The thought alone made Ste feel utterly embarrassed. Waking up this morning, the person she dreaded facing the most was Ronald.

    Having gotten past that hurdle, she now dreaded facing Mrs. Lugar the most. Oh, to think what expression she''d have, knowing her son had been ''taken'' by Ste.

    She''d probably want to give Ste a piece of her mind, right?

    Considering her mother''s fierce reputation, Ste couldn''t help but feel a bit intimidated.

    Ronald''s smile softened even more. "Scared?"

    ""You don''t look scared at all."

    Why wasn''t he worried in the slightest?

    Ronald kissed her nose. "If she finds out, just say I forced you, alright?"

    Ste was initially shocked. Could that really work?

    But eventually, she looked up at Ronald, her eyes full of stars. "I admire you."

    Ronald ruffled her hair. "Try to sleep, okay?"

    After saying that, he got up to tuck her in properly.

    Ste curled up. "You''re leaving?"

    "Not leaving, just meeting someone. They should be here already."

    "Oh, then go ahead."

    Feeling feverish, Ste became somewhat dizzy and tired.

    Ronald hadn''t been gone long before she started drifting off.

    Then, Susanna''s call came in.

    "Star, you won''t believe it. Even with the Quarry family pulling strings at the hospital, Urs still got kicked out." Ste was surprised. "She actually got kicked out?"

    Susanna confirmed, "Absolutely. The

    hospital was swarming with security, I saw Cloudia crying as she took Urs out. I mean, with her health, she''s not going tost long out of the hospital, right?"

    Ste asked, "Can''t she go to another hospital?"

    If not that one, what about other hospitals?

    Susanna sighed. "Please use your brain. With someone targeting Urs to the extent that even Yorick can''t handle it, do you think any

    hospital in Portis City would dare take her in?"

 Chapter 271

    That was true.

    Ste pondered for a moment. "What about going abroad?"

    "That''s the only option. Otherwise, she won''tst long here in Portis City, not with her condition. You didn''t see her when she was discharged, still in a wheelchair, all weak and frail. And yet, she''s still trying topete with you. How do you think she''s going to handle Yorick? She doesn''t even have the strength."

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Was that a dirty joke?"

    "Girl, please. As if you''ve never heard of such things." Susanna snorted, "What? Can''t handle a bit of adult talk? Never beenid, but surely you''ve heard of the birds and the bees, right? No experience." Ste was at a loss for words.

    Indeed, she couldn''t argue with that. Especially not afterst night. Now, she was officially a woman through and through.

    "Let me tell you, the Larkin family will be all over you now, annoying you to no end."

    After all, whether it was the Larkin Group''s business or Urs''s treatment, it all tied back to Ste.

    Ste huffed, "They won''t be able to find me."

    Her tone was crisp and merciless.

    Susanna admired her. "I love your attitude. Why should anyone volunteer to be a guinea pig, right?"

    Susanna knew all too well how the Larkin family had treated Ste over the years, and it infuriated her.

    But thankfully, Ste wasn''t one to be easily pushed around. Back then, they looked down on her, and now they were practically begging for mercy.

    With Ste''s fiery temper, however, there was no point in engaging. Push her too far, and you might just end up with a ck eye.

    Just as Susanna predicted, the Larkin family was frantically trying to locate Ste, but to no avail.

    Yorick''s attempt to secure Wave Residence had fallen through. Urs, forcefully discharged from the hospital, was taken back to the Larkin estate by Cloudia.

    Without proper medical care, Urs''s condition was deteriorating rapidly.

    "Mom, is all this Star''s doing? Did she get her brother to do this to me?"

    Urs, fighting through the pain, her forehead beaded with sweat, looked desperate.

    Seeing her daughter in such a state broke Cloudia''s heart.

    Sinceing back, she had been trying to reach out to Ste, but all her efforts had been met with silence.

    "Urs, don''t worry. I''ll figure something out. I won''t let anything happen to you."

    Urs trembled all over. "Mom, am I going to die? I don''t want to die. Mom, please save me. I really don''t want to die."

    She

    Urs finally started to panic. never imagined that Ste would have such control over her life.

    Where did she get th

    Listening to Urs repeatedly say she didn''t want to die, Cloudia''s heart ached.

    "Okay, Mom will save you. I promise I will save you, don''t worry. I won''t let you die. I won''t..." But now, they couldn''t even get into a hospital.

    After being discharged, instead of going directly home, they had taken Urs to another hospital, hoping g to get admitted. But as soon as those hospitals heard the patient was Urs, they refused with various excuses!

    Just now, Cloudia had called several times, trying to bring a doctor home, but all of them failed.

    Now, what were they supposed to do?

    "Mom, I''m sorry. I''ll give everything

    1201

    back to Star if that''s what she wants. Tell her, I''ll give it all back. I don''twant anything anymore just don''t want to die."

    Tears streamed down Urs''s face.

    "Mom, please tell Star... tell her I''m sorry. I won''t fight with her over you anymore."

    Cloudia embraced Urs. "My dear Urs."

    "I really am sorry. I was wrong. It was me who hurt Star. I admit my fault."

    After being turned away by four different hospitals, the reality of their situation had finally sunk in for Urs. She was truly terrified.

    ...

    Cloudia and Urs, desperate and at their wit''s end, tried calling Ste.

    But they couldn''t get through.

    Just as they were about to give up hope, Ste''s call came through, directly to Urs''s phone.

    "You didn''t move into Wave Residence. You lost the bet, remember? Send me one hundred thousand."

    Urs was speechless. Her breathing was heavy, her face pale, a deep sense of dread weighing on her chest.

 Chapter 272

    "Where you at?"

    "Wave Residence. I live here. Did Yorick really drop the ball and not tell you?"

    Hearing that Ste was living in Wave Residence took Urs''s breath away. It was like a punch to the gut!

    She had been bragging about Yorick buying her a ce at Wave Residence to help her recover from her illness, even taunting Ste about it.

    But now...

    "Did you move there right after leaving Silk-River?"

    "Yeah, so don''t forget you owe me one hundred thousand."

    In just a few sentences, Ste managed to rub salt in the wound twice.

    And that wasn''t the end of it.

    She added, "When are you going to pay up? Remember, you have to pay for it!"

    "I... I don''t have that kind of money," she trembled.

    The killer had been bleeding her dry, demanding money left and right. She was at her wit''s end.

    On the other end, Ste casually enjoyed some oranges. "No money, huh? You weren''t saying that when you bet against me."

    Urs fell silent.

    She had been so sure of her victory, overestimating Yorick''s capabilities and dreaming of getting a slice of Ste''s earnings fromst year. But her ns had backfired spectacrly, leaving her fuming with frustration. Ste pressed on, "What, nning to bail on the bet?"

    When Ronald walked in, he saw Ste lounging on her bed, enjoying a te of oranges that he had asked to be sent up.

    He''d once heard from a doctor that high-vitamin C fruits could aid in recovering from a fever.

    Seeing Ronald, Ste was about to hang up. Then Urs''s plea came through, "Star, I was wrong before, I''m sorry. Please, forgive me."

    Ste paused, puzzled by the sudden change of tone.

    "Thinking of dodging the debt?"

    Urs could really stoop low to avoid paying, Ste thought.

    Ready to end the call after having her fun, Ste listened as Urs choked up, "Star, I really am sorry. I''ll

    leave the Larkin family to you. please, don''t interfere with the

    Yust

    hospital matters."

    Urs was panicking, feeling utterly cornered.

    Ste snapped at the mention of taking back the Larkins. "Keep them; I don''t need that kind of trouble."

    With that, Ste hung up.

    As if she would want the headache

    of dealing with the Larkin family, Ste thought, amused at the idea that they were some prized possession.

    Ronald sat beside her, moving the fruit te away. "You shouldn''t eat like that; it''s bad for your stomach."

    Ste pouted. "Even my eating habits are under scrutiny?"

    Ronald raised an eyebrow.

    "Fine, got it," Ste conceded, internally grumbling about his overprotectiveness.

    "Who were you talking to?" Ronald asked.

    "Urs. She bet she''d move into Wave Residence or pay me a one hundred thousand."

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "You''re short one hundred thousand?"

    "Not short, I won, right? I have to im it."

    Whether she

    was short or not was

    another matter, but she had to im it. The most important thing was that she had managed to provoke

    S.

    Wasn''t she so arrogant before? It was time to knock her down a peg.

    Ronald smirked. "She doesn''t have money to give you now."

    "How do you know?"

    "The guy who hit you with his car has been extorting her for money. He took a million from her just today." Ste''s smile faded. "How did you find out?"

    Was Ronald keeping tabs on Urs?

    In that moment, Ste realized Ronald was seriously upset about her ident.

    But the fact that the assant was demanding money from Urs seemed off. Leaning closer to Ronald, she asked, "Are you keeping something from me?"

 Chapter 273

    Ronald eyed her for a moment before gently touching her forehead to check her temperature. Thankfully, it hadn''t risen again.

    His eyes softened as he asked, "What could I possibly hide from you?"

    "Was Urs getting kicked out of the hospital your doing?"

    If anyone suggested it wasn''t Ronald''s handiwork, Ste would haveughed.

    In a swift motion, Ronald pulled her into his arms, causing Ste to lose her bnce and end up sitting on hisp.

    "Ow!"

    It hurt so much it was almost exhrating.

    Seeing her wince, Ronald asked, "Does it hurt again?"

    Steined, "Be gentle, will you?"

    It really did hurt.

    Ronald apologized, "Sorry, I forgot."

    "Forgot?" Ste couldn''t help but shiver at the thought. How could he forget something like that?

    "You better not forget."

    Thankfully, he didn''t im to have forgotten aboutst night''s ordeal, or she''d have nowhere to turn for justice, no way to hold him ountable. Ronald massaged her leg, asking, "Does it hurt here?"

    Ste responded, "It''s really sore."

    Her legs felt like they didn''t belong to her anymore.

    Ronald continued to massage gently, teasing, "So delicate."

    Ste pouted in response.

    Ronald then asked, "Haven''t you been exercising these past few years?"

    The question made Ste feel guilty; Ronald was implying daily exercise was must. Ever since leaving Ferrond, she had let herself go. "No?"

    Ste nodded, feeling guiltily.

    Ronald dered, "Once you''re better, you''ll run for an hour every day."

    Ste internally screamed at the thought. An hour? That sounded like torture.

    "Was the Urs situation really your doing?"

    "Last night, Idris visited the driver responsible for your ident two years ago. Whatever was said, I wasn''t informed."

    Ste didn''t buy it. He had to know; iming otherwise was ludicrous.

    Ronald teased, "What? Has our Ste gone soft?"

    "Do I look innocent to you?" Ste rolled her eyes.

    Soft on Urs? That wasn''t her. The only people who could touch her heart were the Quinns. No one else ever had. Ronald chuckled at her reaction.

    Ste then spected, "She must be desperate, nning to seek treatment abroad."

    "She won''t be leaving the country," Ronald stated tly, his voice still gentle but his words carrying the weight of a death sentence. "To trap her like that? Alive?"

    In Portis City, Urs would struggle to find a doctor willing to treat her. Knowing she couldn''t leave would drive her to despair.

    Ronald stayed with Ste for a while before leaving.

    Left alone, Ste had just settled back into bed when her phone vibrated.

    Seeing the caller ID, her heart skipped a beat. She answered with a whisper, "Yvonne?"

    As soon as she spoke, Yvonne''s fury burst through, "Be at the airport to pick me up in three hours."

    Ste''s heart trembled. "You''reing to Portis City?"

    This was trouble. How would she exin her injuries? im bug bites or a fall?

    Yvonne''s tone was fiery. "You think you can run from me, huh? I''ve been on edge searching for you these past two years. Ronald found you, and you still y hide and seek with me?"

    I

    Yvonne was particrly frustrated about the search for Ste, having turned the world upside down without sess.

    This time, Ronald had gone to Portis City for such a long time, and it turns out it was to find Ste.

    When she asked him for Ste''s

    number, he refused to give it to her.

    Just trying to track down Ste''s number had already made Yvonne furious.

    In short, right now, she just really wanted to tear someone apart.

    Upon hearing Yvonne''s threat, Ste trembled again. "Where are you now?"

    Arriving in Portis City in three hours meant she had left Ferrond. The thought sent a shiver down Ste''s spine.

    The she-devil wasing.

    Yvonne sneered, "nning to warn Ronald? Betray me, and I''ll break your legs."

    Ste felt a wave of fear.

    Yvonne continued, "I''ll be in Portis City in three hours. I expect to see you when Ind."

    The threat was as menacing as Ronald''s had been when he came to

    Portis ?ityst time. Indeed, they

    shared the same blood, both equally formidable in their warnings

    Ste rolled in her bed, asking "So you''ve already left Ferrond?" Yvonne huffed, "Thinking of betraying me to Ronald? Watch your legs."

 Chapter 274

    Right now, Yvonne really wanted to break Ste''s legs. Running off so quickly three years ago was bad enough, but she even had the audacity to hide.

    Ste, ever the timid one, barely managed a whisper, "I didn''t dare."

    Oh, the terror of facing Yvonne was real.

    "Hmph, you better not have," Yvonne retorted sharply. "Just wait and see how I deal with you this time, you sneaky brat. Hiding all the way out here. Why not just run off to Mars? Would''ve served you right to starve out there." Ste remained silent, a lump forming in her throat.

    "See you in three hours," Yvonne dered before hanging up with a sharp click.

    In Yvonne''s mind, Ste was the weakest of them all. During the past two years when she couldn''t find her, she even suspected Ste had starved to death somewhere out there.

    Hearing the "beep-beep" sound of the disconnected call, Ste endured the pain and got out of bed. There was no way she could keep this from Ronald.

    With Yvonneing, how was she supposed to exin her injuries?

    Putting on a coat, Ste stepped out of her room.

    The study was empty, and so was the living room.

    The butler, spotting Ste, approached respectfully. "Miss."

    "Has Ronald stepped out?" Ste inquired.

    "He is in the billiard room," he informed her.

    Billiard room? They had one?

    Having recently moved in, Ste hadn''t had the chance to explore much.

    "Where is it?"

    "Just straight down this way, Miss. Allow me to show you," the butler offered.

    "No need. I''ll find it myself," she said, turning towards the living room''s left passageway.

    Outside, the snow in Portis City piled high, the lights casting a serene glow on the thick white nket. The warmth of the ss corridor contrasted sharply with the chilly scene outside.

    As Ste reached the billiard room, she paused at the door, startled by a loud thud followed by a man''s pained cry.

    Inside, Idris stood with his foot pressed on the back of a bloodied man- clearly a member of the Ferrond gang.

    Ronald lounged on a nearby sofa, a cigar in hand, exuding a dangerous butzy aura.

    The man on the floor pleaded, "Mr. Quinn, please, I swear I don''t know where our boss is. Spare me."

    With another forceful step, Idris intensified the man''s agony, the wound on his back oozing blood.

    "Kaku, do you really want to die here tonight?" Idris menacingly asked, his hand already drawing a gun and pressing it to the man''s head. The man, Kaku, trembled, "Mr. Quinn, I really don''t know..."

    A gunshot silenced him.

    The sound startled Ste, her inadvertent movement at the door drawing the immediate attention of Ronald, Idris, and their bodyguards.

    Idris, realizing Ste''s presence, paused, "Miss?"

    Ronald''s eyes deepened as he lifted his gaze to Ste, the lingering coldness in his expression not yet concealed.

    This wasn''t the first time Ste had seen Ronald like this, but it had been so many years since thest time. However, seeing him like this again after years brought back a flood of memories of his menacing presence.

    "Star," Ronald called out softly, his voice losing its earlier edge.

    Ste''s eyes lingered on the bloodied man before finally meeting Ronald''s. "Ronald," her voice barely above a whisper. Ronald''s stern demeanor melted away. "Come here," he said gently, no longer the fearsome figure from moments before. This time, she didn''t run away, and he didn''t have to rush after her likest time to console her.

    She was going to stay by his side for

    a lifetime Scenes like this were bound to be witnessed sooner orter. She needed to understand, deep in her heart, what kind of person Ronald truly was.

    As Ste approached, Ronald pulled her into an embrace, asking softly, "Were you scared?"

 Chapter 275

    Was she scared?

    Truth be told, after countless encounters of this sort within the Quinn family, Ste no longer felt the raw fear that had gripped her the first time she witnessed Ronald take a life. Her gaze casually drifted to the lifeless body on the floor. "Was he one of Lancelot''s guys?"

    Lancelot - a name she''d heard Ronald and Hull mention back in Spring Hill.

    Ronald hummed in acknowledgment before leaning in to press a kiss to her cold lips- tender, lingering, and entirely unexpected.

    Ste''s mind buzzed as she instinctively pushed at Ronald. "There''s- there''s a body right there."

    Seriously, big guy, there''s a dead man just feet away.

    And Idris and the others were right there, too.

    What was he thinking? Making it tantly obvious that the girl he''d been raising for years had now be his woman?

    Even Idris, who usually kept his emotions under wraps, felt his brain short-circuit.

    Despite having an inkling about what had transpired the previous night, this outright show of affection...

    Idris, along with the bodyguards, discreetly turned away.

    It wasn''t just Idris, Ste was equally flustered.

    Considering the less-than-glorious events ofst night, she thought she and Ronald needed time to sort things out.

    But he was leaving no room to breathe. Not for her, not for anyone.

    As Ste attempted to wriggle free, Ronald caught her hand. His voice, now tinged with desire, broke the silence. "Trying to escape, huh?" Ste stammered, "No, it''s just..."

    She couldn''t muster aplete sentence.

    After a moment, when Ste was nearly out of breath, Ronald finally released her.

    She gasped for air, her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue.

    Ronald rested his forehead against hers. "Why did youe here, hmm?"

    She always needed extra sleep and plenty of food to recover from a fever, and he had just fed her some fruit.

    He thought she''d take a good long nap, which was why he had Idris bring Kaku over.

    Ste nuzzled into his chest, her muffled voice emerging, "Yvonne''sing."

    Ronald paused, a heaviness settling in his chest.

    "She called you?"

    Ste hummed a yes. "She wants me to pick her up at the airport in three hours."

    Yvonne had threatened her over the phone nott tell Ronald about her visit. Yet, Ste turned around and spilled the beans without hesitation.

    A sh of displeasure crossed Ronald''s eyes. "Idris."

    His voice was icy as he called out.

    AUMS

    Idris, having turned his back on them, pivoted respectfully at the sound of his name. "Yes, sir."

    Ronald ordered, "Find out where that little runaway is right now."

    For years, Yvonne had turned the world upside down looking for Ste. Her frustration...

    Ronald and Idris both knew that if Yvonne found Ste, there''d be hell to pay. That girl was too cunning for her own good. Idris nodded. "Understood."

    "Once you find her, make sure she''s sent straight back. Keep a close eye on her, and the person in charge this time can face the penalties themselves."

    Ronald''s tone was especially stern.

    Yvonne had been relentless, insisting oning to Portis City to get Ste''s number, pestering them day and night.

    Sneak out like this, she was truly pushing her luck.

    With a nod, Idris left to carry out the order.

    Meanwhile, Ronald, carrying Ste in his arms, strode out of the billiards room.

    They passed the lifeless Kaku

    without a nce, but Ronald instinctively tightened his hold on Ste, drawing her closer into his embrace.

    Feeling the pressure on the back of her head, Ste stayed still.

    Ronald carried her through the ss corridor, all the way back to her room. "What do you want for dinner?" he asked softly. Ste replied, "Anything''s fine."

    She was still shaken from the earlier scene, herpliance a clear sign of her lingering unease.

    Ronald suggested, "With the snowing down like this, how about..."

 Chapter 276

    "How about we grab some hot wings instead?"

    Before the man could finish his sentence, Ste chimed in.

    Back in the day, whenever the weather turned particrly chilly, she and Susanna would always hit up their favorite spot for hot wings. Ronald tapped her forehead gently. "You think that''s a good idea right now?"

    Ste pouted. "Alright, then."

    She was still nursing some injuries, and given where they were, spicy food was definitely off the menu.

    Ronald leaned in, his forehead gently resting against hers as he felt her temperature. "You''re still not quite stable."

    Instinctively, Ste stepped back, lost her bnce, and ended up sprawled across the bed.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow "What''s this supposed to mean, Star?"

    Ste''s face froze.

    "I, uh, I just lost my bnce."

    Oh, this was maddening. The way shey there, it almost seemed like an invitation.

    But it really wasn''t!

    Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, recalling everything that had happened sincest night. It all felt like a dream.

    She still hadn''t fully processed the shift in their rtionship.

    Instinctively, she reached for the nket, intending to pull it over herself.

    But Ronald leaned in closer, his breath warm against her skin.

    When his lips finally met hers, it was with a profound tenderness, as if he''d been holding back for years, finally giving in to the moment. His longing was palpable, a mix of desire and remembrance. Just as things were about to escte, Ronald suddenly pulled back.

    Ste, already flushed with nerves, stared at him with wide, innocent eyes.

    His warm fingertips gently traced her tear ducts. "Save that look for me in the future."

    Still a bit dazed, Ste could only manage a confused, "Hm?"

    He sighed, a mix of frustration and affection, before abruptly standing up and leaving without another word.

    As he left, Ste noticed him deliberately pulling his shirt down, as if trying to cover something.

    Later that evening, feeling somewhat better, Ste headed down to the dining room for dinner.

    Ronald hadn''te down yet, arriving about ten minutes after her, wearing a robe, his hair still damp from a shower.

    Seeing her already downstairs, he frowned. "Why are you down here? You could have had dinner brought to your room." "I wanted toe down."

    She didn''t like eating in her room.

    Plus, if food was sent up, Ronald

    would likely control the portions. She needed more nutrition, especially now.

    Sure enough, once at the table, Ste started to eat heartily.

    Ronald watched her, a silent observer.

    Ste caught his gaze. "Why are you staring?"

    "You''re on your second bowl already."

    Ste sighed internally. There it was - his usual mealtime monitoring.

    "I''m injured. I need all the nutrition I can get, so of course, I need to eat more."

    Ronald paused, then smiled, amused. "Not a bad excuse."

    Ste muttered, "It''s the truth."

    With that, she grabbed a forkful of beef and added it to her te.

    Ever since Ronald had been around, she hardly ever felt full at night.

    Tonight''s dishes were light, but they didn''t affect Ste''s appetite in the slightest.

    After dinner, Ronald escorted her back to her room and then reached for the medicine cab, intending to apply ointment to her wounds.

    Ste''s breath hitched. "You... I... I can do it myself."

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "By yourself?"

    BUMS

    Ste nodded vigorously. "Yes, I can manage on my own."

    Ronald chuckled, a mix of indulgence and a newfound yful edge she hadn''t seen before.

    made Ste feel a tad uneasy about what mighte next.

 Chapter 277

    Since being discharged from the hospital this morning, Urs had been relying solely on medication to ease her suffering. Back at the hospital, she had daily consultations with specialists who prescribed her minimal amounts of oral medication. Today, they had brought home only enough for two days. And it seemed the medication wasn''t making much of a difference.

    Since returning, Urs hadn''t eaten anything all day. The pain made it impossible for her to eat.

    After Urs was officially discharged in the morning, Cloudia had called Jaxon and ise. But they didn''t get back until the evening.

    Yorick knew about Urs''s discharge too, but he hadn''t shown up yet. When Cloudia called him, Imogen answered again.

    As usual, Imogen gave her a piece of her mind over the phone.

    Jaxon, with a grimace, asked through clenched teeth, "So now, the whole of Portis City doesn''t have a single hospital willing to admit Urs? Not even a doctor who makes house calls?" Damn that Ste!

    It was one thing to target thepany, but now she was going after Urs''s treatment?

    What unforgivable sin had the Larkin familymitted to deserve this from her?

    Cloudia nodded, her voice heavy with hatred for Ste. "Yes, Ste is not just going after thepany; she''s after Urs''s life. Now, not a single doctor in Portis City will make a house call. Even our previous family doctor has resigned." When Cloudia said these words, her tone was filled with hatred for Ste.

    She refused to be a proper daughter herself. Now, she wanted to take away the daughter Cloudia had raised with her own hands as well?

    She was truly heartless!

    Jaxon, visibly outraged, suggested, "Then we''ll send Urs abroad for treatment."

    Cloudia and ise exchanged a look, both agreeing it was a good solution.

    Ever since Urs''s return, Ste had caused nothing but chaos. Maybe if Urs was out of sight, Ste would stop her antics. ise, with a serious tone, agreed, "Then we should send her abroad as soon as possible."

    He had always been against Urs''s return. When Urs had first

    heel.n.

    mentioned her illness over the

    phone, he had suggested

    abroad for treatment.

    stay

    Had he known her return would cause such turmoil, he would have insisted she stay away, regardless of Cloudia''s wishes for her to have local support.

    Thepany''s losses only added to

    his frustration. And now, he was beginning to realize that Urs, whom they had always kept close, might not be as straightforward as they had thought.

    ise tasked Jaxon with making the arrangements and was about to leave, he received another call demanding his immediate return to thepany. Before leaving, he told Jaxon to stay home for the night.

    Jaxon, worried about Urs, readily agreed.

    He went to Urs''s room, and in just one day, she looked significantly weaker.

    "Jaxon, you''re finally back," she said, her voice choked with emotion, clearly distressed.

    Back in the hospital, Jaxon and Yorick had been by her side, but today had been bleak. Cloudia was in a state of panic, and by now, they hadn''t even managed to get a doctor to see her. She was in so much pain.

    Seeing her like this, Jaxon asked, "Did you take your medicine?"

    There was no need to ask if she was okay; Urs''s pallor said everything about her dire condition.

    Urs, struggling for breath, said, "It hurts so much. The medication doesn''t work at all. Am I going to die?"

    She was in agony, and Cloudia kept insisting she eat, but how could she?

    Jaxon tried tofort her. "No, silly, don''t talk like that."

    "But it hurts so much. I can''t eat anything." Tears streamed down Urs''s face. "Can we find a specialist toe see me at home?"

    She was in unbearable pain, barely able to cope. The hospital medication, without the necessary intravenous fluids, was utterly ineffective. Jaxon felt helpless hearing her plea for a house call.

 Chapter 278

    "I''ll arrange for you to get out of the country as soon as possible. Once abroad, you can stay in a hospital there."

    Who could have imagined that Ste would stir things up so much that even admitting Urs to a hospital in Portis City had be an unattainable luxury? Urs''s eyes widened at the suggestion. "Out of the country?"

    Jaxon nodded. "Yeah. Things are pretty tough here in Portis City. Mom''s called every doctor she could think of, but no one''s willing to help."

    "The Lugar family is going this far... just for Ste? But she''s just an adopted daughter. How did she manage to..."

    She cut herself abruptly.

    No, she couldn''t risk giving Jaxon or anyone else the wrong impression about Ste. If they turned their focus on Ste now, it would only backfire on Urs. But Jaxon''s mind was already wandering.

    Just an adopted daughter, yet Mr. Quinn was willing to go such strengths against the Larkin family? What did she do to earn such loyalty?

    Urs thought about the situation in Portis City and finally nodded. "I''ll go abroad, then."

    She had no choice but to give in.

    Jaxon murmured a quick, "Alright," and started making arrangements.

    After a brief conversation, Jaxon left the room.

    Once Urs was alone, her eyes hardened with determination.

    "Ste, you''ve really outdone yourself."

    If it weren''t for her illness, would Ste have had the chance to strike like this?

    Just wait. Once she recovered, she would make sure Ste regretted this.

    Ste sat, looking pitifully at Ronald. The entire process of applying ointment had been anything but pleasant for her.

    Calling it "applying ointment" was a stretch...

    "What are you still doing here?" she mumbled, noticing that Ronald hadn''t left.

    Her cheeks were flushed like ripe apples, partly from the embarrassment of the ointment process.

    Thest thing she wanted now was to face Ronald; she just wanted some time alone.

    But Ronald didn''t seem in any hurry to leave. Instead, he shrugged off his robe, revealing silk pajamas underneath, and climbed into bed. "Time to sleep."

    Ste blinked, her mind racing.

    Wait, what? Was he nning to sleep here? With her?

    Hold on...

    "What''s going on? This...this..."

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Is there a problem?"

    Ste hesitated. "No...is there?"

    Her mind flickered back to the billiard room, where he had treated her so tenderly in front of everyone She was baffled by how much had changed between them. They Kad grown up together, yet now everything felt so different

    Shouldn''t he be more cautious about this?

    "What''s on your mind?"

    Noticing her silence, Ronald reached over and gently pinched her nose.

    "I''m just wondering... is this really okay?" Ste asked, her voice barely above a whisper as she wrung her hands nervously. Ronald chuckled. "Why wouldn''t it be?"

    Ste bit her lip.

    Why? That was a loaded question.

    Last night, and again in the early hours of this morning, she''d thrown caution to the wind.

    But now, with a clearer head, the reality of their situation was sinking in. Everyone in Ferrond believed they were siblings. Even though they weren''t rted by blood, Ronald''s status made her worry about how this might affect him.

    For the past two years in Portis City, she''d lived recklessly, unconcerned with what others thought or how Urs had smeared her reputation. She didn''t care.

    But when it came to Ronald, she was terrified of the damage rumors could cause. She could handle it, but she didn''t want anyone or anything hurting him. "Star."

    Seeing her reluctance, Ronald pulled her into his arms. With a swift motion, he held her, pressing her head to his chest.

    His voice, deep and soothing, was

    like a balm to her nerves. "Weren''t

    iel

    you the one demanding I take responsibility for you this morning? What''s changed, hmm?"

    "Ronald, haven''t you heard of the power of gossip?" Ste asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    Around Ronald, she couldn''t keep secrets. Even if she tried, he''d effortlessly unravel her thoughts.

 Chapter 279

    Ronald rolled over, pinning her beneath him. "So, Star, is this what''s got you all worried?"

    Ste shrank back a little, feeling timid under his weight.

    Seeing her curled up like a frightened little bird, Ronald chuckled softly and pecked her lips.

    "Star, do you really think anyone can drown us with mere words?"

    Ste remained silent, her eyes wide.

    Ronald ruffled her hair affectionately before rolling over to pull her into his arms. "Silly girl," he murmured, a mix of fondness and exasperation coloring his tone.

    Ste snuggled closer, finding afortable spot against him. She knew there was no way to get Ronald to leave now. Whatever he said went, just like always. Since they were kids, Ronald''s word had beenw in her world.

    He pressed a kiss to her forehead, an insatiable need to be closer to her rising within him.

    Ste, sensing his intent, stiffened.

    "Ronald, I''m still hurt," she said, her voice trembling.

    The way she said his name,ced with apprehension, only made his smile deepen. He hadn''t realized until now how much he loved hearing her call him by his name.

    "I know," he replied, his voice rich and soothing.

    "Then why are you still..."

    Still here, still so close that it might lead to something they couldn''t control. Especially afterst night''s incident, which had left things awkward and intense between them. Ronald''s touch had been unfamiliar andmanding, and it seemed as though he had discovered a new side of himself in that moment.

    "It hurt when you applied the ointment," Ste whispered, hoping her words would encourage him to leave.

    "So what should we do about it?" Ronald''s voice took on a teasing edge, his self-control clearly slipping. "Huh?"

    What did he mean by that? Of course, it meant he should leave. She was still injured, after all.

    Ste''s eyes were pleading as she met Ronald''s gaze. "I''m scared."

    Her tearful eyes only fueled the fire in Ronald.

    "You really are a delicate little thing."

    Ste''s voice wavered with emotion. "And that''s because you spoil me."

    She was genuinely afraid that Ronald might force things, and if he did, she wouldn''t be able to escape.

    He kissed her forehead once more. "Yes, I spoil you. All of this is because of me."

    Even her bratty little ways were something he''d indulged in since they were kids. Ste pushed against his chest. "Then go back to your own room."

    They definitely couldn''t sleep

    together like this. If they continued, things would get out of hand. She didn''t want to end up injured it wasn''t worth it.

    Still, Ronald showed no intention of leaving.

    Just when Ste was about to insist he go, Ronald caught her soft hand in his.

    Ste was left speechless, her mind racing with confusion.

    ...

    Meanwhile, across town at the Larkin family home, Urs spoke to her brother Jaxon.

    "The Lugar family is deeply entrenched in both legal and illegal dealings. Star faces all sorts of threats with them. She''s your sister, Jaxon. You should find a way to get her out of there."

    Jaxon sighed. "Urs, you..."

    "I''ll be fine," Urs interrupted.

    No matter what, Urs couldn''t let Ste stay with the Lugar family. If she did, Urs''s future would be as good as gone.

    Jaxon frowned. "That ungrateful girl wouldn''t want toe back to the Larkin family. You know that."

    "Then find a way to bring her back. In our world, anything can happen. No one knows what tomorrow might bring."

    If Ste returned to the Larkin family, Urs could y the role of the good sister, and maybe things would finally settle down.

    Even though they talked about going

    abroad, she couldn''t shake off the

    uneasy feeling creeping over her. Would everything really go smoothly?

    Jaxon finally spoke up. "Alright, enough about her. I need to focus on getting you out of the country."

    For Jaxon, after everything that had happened recently, he had no goodwill left for Ste.

    Her life or death? He didn''t care in the slightest.

    As Jaxon left Urs''s room, Cloudia kept talking about how difficult Ste was making things for Urs.

    Jaxon could only promise, "I''ll get Urs out of here soon."

    The arrangements were already in motion, and if everything went smoothly, Urs would leave Portis City the next day. Sending her abroad seemed like the only viable solution.

    At the very beginning, they had never imagined that Ste was the beloved little princess raised by the Lugar family.

 Chapter 280

    Over the years, the Lugar family''s relentless search for Ste had only proven how much they treasured her.

    Cloudia was livid, her heart pounding with rage. "Why did I ever bring her into this world? I should have never brought her back. Growing up with the Lugars, she''s brought us nothing but trouble." The thought of all thepany issues Ste had stirred up made Cloudia''s anger boil over.

    Jaxon opened his mouth, about to respond, when his phone rang. He answered curtly, "Hello?"

    "Sir," came the assistant''s voice, heavy with unease.

    Jaxon, cold as ice, spat out, "Speak."

    "Miss Urs can''t leave the country."

    Jaxon''s eyes widened at the words. He instinctively nced at Cloudia before pressing on with a strained voice, "What do you mean by that?"

    "No country is epting her. Her passport has been gged, and she can''t buy a ticket."

    Jaxon''s heart pounded. He wasn''t naive; with everything happening around Ste, it was clear who was behind this. Was she really trying to trap Urs?

    "Then go to another city," Jaxon growled through gritted teeth.

    If leaving the country wasn''t possible, at least they could move Urs to another city-anywhere but Portis City. They''d figure something out once they were out of there. "That''s impossible too. She''s restricted to Portis City. I''ve tried everythingnd, sea, air-there''s no way out."

    Jaxon felt a sinking weight in his chest.

    No way out? Even hospitals were refusing to admit Urs, and no doctor would make a house call. Ste was truly pushing them to the brink.

    His face turned ashen as he ended the call.

    Cloudia had overheard the conversation.

    "Urs can''t leave the country, or even the city?" she asked, her voice tinged with desperation.

    Jaxon closed his eyes, anger simmering beneath the surface, and gave a stiff nod.

    "Yes."

    "How could she do this to Urs? She''s practically killing her!" Cloudia eximed. "I need to call your father."

    She dialed ise, but after just two rings, the call was cut off. Frustrated, she tried again, only for the same thing to happen.

    Just then, Jaxon''s phone buzzed again. It was someone from thepany.

    As soon as he picked up, a project manager''s tense voice came through. "Mr. Larkin, our partnership on the Windmere project is being terminated." "What?"

    "They''re adamant, sir. They''re not even willing to pay the penalty and are threatening legal action."

    For a moment, Jaxon was speechless. Windmere was one of the few valuable projects they had left. Were they trying to drive them out of business?

    "Where''s my father? He should be at thepany by now, right?" "He''s not here," the manager replied, his voice heavy with anxiety.

    Jaxon''s breath quickened. He nced at Cloudia, who was t consumed by her worry over.

    to notice the conversation

    Jaxon felt like his head was about to explode. "I''ll be there soon."

    His father had mentioned workingte before he left- so why wasn''t he at thepany now?

    ...

    Meanwhile, in Mist Bay, Ste was sulking, her re fixed on Ronald.

    He chuckled, giving her cheek a yful pinch, clearly amused.

    Ste huffed and turned her face away, her expression as stubborn as ever.

    Ronald, unfazed, wrapped an arm around her and pulled her closer. "Come on, let''s get some sleep."

    Ste pouted. "I''m not talking to you."

    He had the nerve to make her do something like that.

    Ugh!

    Ronald smirked. "You don''t really have a choice."

    Frustrated, Ste rubbed her head against his chest. Ronald''s low

    alright. Let''s not start"

    Ste grumbled, "No more of that next time."

    Ronald didn''t respond. Instead, he ced a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    Ste narrowed her eyes. "Did you hear me?"

    What was with his silence? Did he n on doing it again?

    Ronald warned, "If you don''t sleep, I mighte up with something even more mischievous."

    Ste blinked in surprise. What could be worse than what he''d already done?

    Though thoroughly annoyed, she decided not to challenge him further, fearing he might actually follow through on his threat.

 Chapter 281

    The next morning, Ste slowly awoke, feeling tightly held in ce.

    Turning her head, she found Ronald''s eyes gleaming with amusement as he watched her.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked, still groggy and slightly bewildered by his presence.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow and yfully pinched Ste''s cheek. "Forgot already?"

    Ste''s mind instantly flooded with memories fromst night, and her face turned a bright shade of red. "Then why are you still here?"

    "Hmm?"

    Ste blinked, the events ofst night rushing back. Ronald was insistent about staying over. She''did out all the pros and cons, but he wouldn''t listen.

    By now, both Idris and the housekeeper were undoubtedly aware of the dramatic shift in their rtionship. She felt helpless, deciding to let Ronald handle it all.

    A buzzing sound interrupted her thoughts as the phone vibrated non-stop.

    Ronald picked it up and nced at the screen. It wasn''t his-it was Ste''s.

    Seeing Yvonne''s name shing on the caller ID, Ste handed the phone to Ronald. "I can''t take this call."

    Ronald''s brow furrowed slightly as he saw the name, but without a word, he pressed the answer button.

    Before he could speak, Yvonne''s voice erupted from the other end. "You little rascal! You''ve really grown some nerve, huh? Three years gone, and you think you can just rat me out? Let me tell you, this isn''t over. You better not show your face in Ferrond again." Yvonne was fuming, her voice a mix of rage and disbelief.

    It was obvious-she had been sent back to Ferrond.

    Ronald spoke calmly into the phone, "Are you threatening her?"

    The line went silent.

    Ste clutched Ronald''s robe anxiously.

    "Speak," Ronald demanded, his voice carrying a stern authority.

    Yvonne stammered, "I-I was just..."

    Truth be told, when Ronald got serious, Yvonne found him quite intimidating. Words failed her, and she struggled to form a coherent sentence.

    Ronald''s icy demeanor seemed to seep through the phone, reaching Yvonne.

    She shivered, "I was just kidding around. You know I miss her."

    To be fair, she did miss Ste. When they were younger, Ronald had taken Ste to live near their school, and Yvonne had wanted to join them but was stuck with her studies. Back then, she''d save all her favorite snacks for Ste, only to watch them go stale because Ronald''s visits home became sporadic.

    But she was genuinely upset. She loved Ste dearly, and yet Ste had seemingly betrayed her.

    Ronald scoffed. "That''s an interesting way to show you miss her."

    Yvonne grumbled, "I was just mad. I wanted to see her, but you never let me visit Portis City."

    She was genuinely irritated. Ever

    since Ronald found Ste, Yvonne had been itching to visit Portis City, but Ronald had blocked her every attempt.

    This time, she''d managed to slip away from Ferrond, only to be caught by ldris''s people halfway through, When she finally got a chance to call Ste, it seemed like Ste had ratted her out. How infuriating!

    "Wait a minute," Yvonne said suddenly, sounding puzzled. "Isn''t it just dawn in Portis City? How''s Star up so early?"

    Her question, full of suspicion, implied a curious observation about Ste''s phone being with Ronald.

    Hearing Yvonne''s inquiry through the speaker, Ste''s heart leapt into her throat.

 Chapter 282

    Her small hand clung nervously to Ronald''s shirt cor, her grip tightening with each passing second. Ronald nced down at her, noticing the anxiety in her eyes, and an amused smirk tugged at his lips.

    With a swift motion, he grabbed her hand and tucked it inside his shirt.

    Ste felt the firmness beneath her fingers and instinctively tried to pull away, but Ronald held her hand yfully captive. "Let me go!" she eximed, flustered.

    Just then, Yvonne''s voice crackled through the phone. "Hey, Ronald, what are you guys up to?"

    Ste''s mind went nk. She''dpletely forgotten that Ronald was on a call with Yvonne.

    How embarrassing!

    Ronald, still teasing Ste, responded coolly into the phone, "Curious, are you?"

    Yvonne fell silent, confused.

    Ste, too, fell silent.

    Was he ying with her?

    Yvonne hesitated, then said, "Uh... not really?"

    She knew better than to pry into Ronald''s business. As his sister, she was well aware of his intimidating ways.

    Thest time she''d questioned him, she ended up on a two-month survival trek in the desert, unable to shower- an experience she hoped never to repeat.

    "Nope, not curious at all," she quickly added for good measure. "Is Ste really up this early?"

    Both Ste and Ronald were left speechless.

    In Yvonne''s memory, Ste was someone who loved sleeping in and had a hard time getting up for school. She would almost always arrive nearly an hourter than the time the school required. It was Ronald who always indulged her. Ronald narrowed his eyes. "Yvonne."

    "Hey, this girl is something else. She''s been gone for three years, and now she''s all of a sudden so diligent. Did the real world knock some sense into her?

    Ugh, is she good now? Can she

    cook? Please don''t tell me she''s still

    trying to make spaghetti for us t

    before when she''s never even stepped into a kitchen. Was that really spaghetti? It was more like it was going to kill us! One bite felt like losing half our life."

    Ste was full of questions. She didn''t remember her cooking skill being that bad.

    Yvonne continued, "She''s been so diligent now, I''m sure her cooking skills have improved a bit, but don''t make me end up in the hospital again You remember the time you had food poisoning, right? I had to take care of you."

    "Shut up."

    Ronald couldn''t take it anymore.

    Ste was also shocked, staring at Ronald.

    "I''m just saying, her cooking is dangerous! If you eat it, fine, but every time you make me and Mom eat too, that one time nearly killed me. I ended up throwing up all over."

    Ste twitched her lips. She couldn''t believe it. Was the spaghetti she made for them that bad?

    She didn''t know how to cook, but

    starting when she was 14, she''d asionally heard that her ssmates would make a meal themselves when someone in their

    family had a birthday. So, sh

    she

    decided to try it herself to show her sincerity.

    Was it really that toxic?

    Ronald''s face hardened, and he directly spoke into the phone, "Go check your brain."

    Yvonne asked, "Huh? After all these years, you''re still not going to let her know? You''d better tell her. If she hasn''t improved her cooking, don''t make food for me anymore. I don''t want to be vomiting all over again." Yvonne kept rambling on the phone.

    But Ronald hung up the phone without hesitation.

    The room finally fell silent.

    Ste looked at Ronald, her eyes wide, "Did my cooking really send you to the hospital?"

    She hadn''t known about such a big thing.

    Ronald pinched the little hand that was still resting on his chest, and Ste realized where her hand was. Her face turned red again, and she instinctively tried to pull it back. "Let go."

    She huffed, forcefully pulling her hand back and hiding it.

 Chapter 283

    Breakfast at the table.

    Idris entered, followed by the butler.

    Ste sat with her head down, eating her breakfast. She was still grappling with the sudden shift in her rtionship with Ronald.

    But Ronald? Well, he''d made sure everyone knew about it.

    The only sounds in the dining room was the clinking of cutlery against tes. The silence was so intense that Ste could almost hear her own heartbeat. Not long after, Finley showed up.

    The moment she caught sight of him, Ste ducked her head even lower.

    Finley plopped down next to her with a grin, "Well, look at that! Star''s all quiet and proper for breakfast. What a rare sight!"

    His tone was unmistakably teasing.

    "What''s with the scarf at breakfast? The heating''s on full st. C''mon, let me take that off for you."

    Ste flinched and pped his hand away.

    Was he really that clueless, or was his emotional IQ just that low? She cursed him silently. Seriously, could he not avoid the one thing she didn''t want to talk about? Finley chuckled, ncing between Ste and Ronald. "You too, mate. Be gentle with Star, will ya?"

    Ste''s mind imploded. Her already stiff body seemed to sink further into her seat as if she could disappear into her cereal bowl.

    Just as Finley finished his sentence, Ronald''s foot found its mark under the table.

    Finley winced.

    ""What the..."

    Before he could say more, Ronald''s icy gaze cut him off. "What are you doing here?"

    "I came to eat, obviously."

    Finley rubbed his shin where he''d been kicked and looked to the butler, signaling for more cutlery.

    But Ronald''s voice was like frost. "The food this morning isn''t to your taste."

    Finley eyed the feast on the table. "Says who? I love this kind of food."

    Ronald red. "No, you don''t."

    Finley blinked, baffled.

    "Did I say something wrong again?"

    Both Ste and Ronald fell silent.

    "Seriously, it''s not like I can''t crack a joke. I mean,e on..."

    His protest was cut short by another sharp kick to his leg.

    Finley gasped. Lesson learned-Star jokes were clearly off-limits. Ronald had her wrapped in cotton wool, and no one was allowed to touch that bubble.

    Finley nced at Ste, who was still shrinking into herself. How would this girl survive if Ronald wasn''t around?

    Ronald''s re deepened as he addressed Finley. "Are you leaving or not?"

    Finley''s mouth twitched. "You''re really kicking me out? Come on, man, it''s freezing outside. I just want something warm."

    Normally, Finley wouldn''t have

    trouble finding breakfast elsewhere,

    butst night''s snowstorm had left

    Mist Bay a frozen mess. Getting out

    was more hassle than it was worth.

    en

    Just as Ronald was about to deliver another well-aimed kick, Ste spoke up.

    She whispered, "Don''t make it hard for Finley. Let him eat here."

    The path out of Mist Bay was icy and led along the coast-hardly a pleasant morning drive. Finley sighed. "Thanks, Star."

    But ''thud''-another kick.

    Finley had had enough. How could someone so rough manage to raise a girl so delicate?

    Frankly, he still couldn''t believe Ste had been raised by Ronald.

    Their eyes met, Ronald''s gaze sharp and unrelenting.

    Finley threw up his hands. "Fine, fine, I''ll eat in the kitchen, alright?"

    He could feel Ste''s tension beside him. Ronald''s overprotectiveness was absurd. Was sparing her adittle embarrassment really such a big deal?

    Finley stood to leave, casting a nce at Ste, who was practically hiding in her te.

    And before Ronald could aim another kick, Finley had already made his escape to the kitchen.

 Chapter 284

    With just Ste and Ronald left in the room, Ronald nced over at Ste with a teasing smirk. "If you keep going, you might get your face stuck in that bowl." Ste shot him an exasperated look but didn''t say anything.

    Ronald''s demeanor had shiftedpletely from the stern expression he had shown Finley earlier. Now, he was all smiles.

    "Come here," he said, his voice gentle.

    Ste reluctantly moved over to sit beside him. Ronald reached out and began to untie the scarf around her neck.

    "What are you doing?" Ste eximed, mping her hand over the scarf to stop him.

    If he took it off, everyone would see. And if they all started asking questions like Finley did, what would she say?

    "You really think keeping it covered means no one knows?" Ronald raised an eyebrow at her.

    Ste''s heart sank. "So everyone knows now?" she asked, her eyes pleading as she looked up at him.

    If word got back to Ferrond, her mother and Yvonne would surely find out. The thought made Ste''s mind spin with anxiety.

    She tugged at Ronald''s sleeve, feeling the weight of the situation.

    Just then, Ronald ced a freshly baked biscuit into her bowl. Hisugh was soft when he noticed her tugging. "What''s wrong?"

    "I''m scared," Ste admitted in a quiet voice.

    She wasn''t just saying it; she truly felt that way. She could handle anyone else finding out, but facing her mother''s questions? That was a another story entirely.

    Ronald took a measured sip of milk, his eyes never leaving hers. "Didn''t I already give you the solution?"

    "You mean just say it was all your idea?" she asked, her eyes searching his.

    Ronald met her gaze, his eyes as deep and mysterious as a starry night sky. Ste swallowed hard. "But wouldn''t that ruin your reputation?"

    She lowered her head, worried. For years, she had kept her feelings locked away, uncertain of Ronald''s true intentions. She didn''t want to bring disgrace to the Lugar family or Quinn families- both so influential in Ferrond.

    Though they weren''t rted by blood, the world saw them as siblings. Her mother always introduced her as "my youngest daughter" at social gatherings, making the situation between them all more tangled. Ronald gently lifted her chin with his thumb and pressed a soft kiss to her lips. "Who would dare?" he said, his voice full of confidence and authority.

    Ste''s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes welled up with tears.

    Ronald brushed a thumb across her cheek. "Don''t you trust me, Star?"

    "It''s not that. I just..."

    "No one in Ferrond has any right to meddle in the Lugar family''s affairs."

    Ste nodded, her heart fluttering again. Ronald was right. No one had the authority to challenge the Lugar family. If Ronald was willing to take the risk, surely no one else would dare say a word. She sniffed and looked up at him, her eyes meeting his. "So, if Yvonne asks, I should just tell her that?"

    Ronald chuckled softly, giving her earlobe a yful tug. "Yes."

    Ste hesitated for a moment before asking, "When did you start feeling this way about me?"

    Ronald seemed amused by the question. "What do you mean?"

    "You know... when did you start having those feelings?" she pressed. Memories of his feigned obliviousness shed through her mind.

    Back then, it had terrified her, every unexpected gesture of his making her heart race uncontrobly. Hiding her own feelings had always been a struggle. And now, with the marks he left on her, it had be even more precarious.

    But it turned gut he knew everything all along and was just teasing her. The realization made her want to retaliate with a yful bite. Yet, when her eyesnded on the faint

    bruise on his neck, she decided to let it go.

 Chapter 285

    After breakfast, Ronald headed straight to his study. Meanwhile, Finley finished his breakfast in the kitchen, his gaze drifting toward Ste, who quickly turned away, feigning obliviousness. "Running away again, are we?" Finley crossed his arms, his voice dripping with annoyance.

    Ste knew why Ronald had sent Finley away earlier-it was to spare her from that exact moment.

    Now, with Finley confronting her directly, she turned around and meekly replied, "Finley."

    Finley stepped closer, letting out a huff. "How is your injury?"

    Ste froze, her mind scrambling. She knew exactly what injury he was referring to, but the casual way he asked left her utterly flustered.

    How was she supposed to answer that?

    Her cheeks flushed a bright red, and she couldn''t bring herself to look up.

    Seeing her silence, Finley snorted. "I''m talking to you."

    "Better, a bit better," she mumbled. Why was he even asking about this? Was this really his concern?

    "Girls need to take care of themselves," Finley lectured. "Ronald might spoil you, but men can be thoughtless sometimes."

    Ste was speechless.

    Finley was on a roll, giving her a sermon.

    "He may not know his limits, but you should. These kinds of injuries are no joke."

    "Please, just stop," Ste finally blurted, her embarrassment peaking. Her voice quivered as she cut him off.

    Finley was taken aback. "You..."

    "I know, okay? I''m being ungrateful. Fine. Just... please stop."

    Finley''s mouth twitched. "I just meant..."

    "I''ll leave so I won''t bother you," Ste cut him off.

    Without waiting for his response, she spun around and dashed off.

    Watching her sprint away, Finley couldn''t help but think she''d make a great track star. "With that speed of hers, Ronald''s been worrying for nothing. She could escape anyone."

    In the blink of an eye, she was gone. He scratched his head, figuring the medicine he''d arranged for was working wonders if she couldrun like that.

    But when he turned around, he met Ronald''s icy stare from the staircase. The chill in his eyes sent a shiver down Finley''s spine.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Is it any of your business?" Ronald''s tone was cold, with a hint of irritation.

    Finley gulped. "Sorry, I overstepped."

    He''d only thought that being a brother and a husband were two different roles, after all.

    Idris approached from the other side. "Sir."

    "Speak," Ronaldmanded.

    "Skye Yoder has secretly arrived in Portis City."

    Finley raised an eyebrow, and Ronald''s expression hardened further.

    Idris continued, "She''s apanied by people linked to Miss."

    Miss? So that must be Yvonne.

    Finley''s mouth twitched. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    Idris nced at Finley, then turned to Ronald. "It seems to be Miss Yvonne''s idea to have here and steal Miss Ste away."

    Finley''s heart skipped a beat. Was

    his sister

    wly that bold? Ste

    wasn''t just Ronald''s sister anymore. If Skye dared to whisk her away, she must have a death wish.

    "This must be some

    misunderstanding," Finley insisted. "Idris, you can''t just assume she''s here to kidnap Ste because she''s with Yvonne''s people. That''s not fair"

    Ronald shot him a re so icy that Finley nearly froze.

    "I mean, it''s just..."

    Could Skye really have been influenced by Yvonne to attempt such a thing?

    "Wait, that doesn''t make sense. They despise each other, remember?" Finley continued, trying to make sense of it.

    Skye and Yvonne had been at odds for years, a rivalry as explosive as a Fourth of July firework disy.

    Idris nodded. "Exactly. The fact that they don''t get along makes it the perfect cover."

 Chapter 286

    "Idris, you..."

    Finley was visibly flustered.

    But he had to admit that Idris had a point. Considering how hard Yvonne had been looking for Ste these past two years, it wouldn''t be a stretch to say she had gone a bit mad in her search.

    Finley took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He turned to Ronald. "Ronald, hear me out. I think there''s definitely some misunderstanding here. I''ll go and find her right away." Finley was practically pacing in circles.

    That troublemaking tomboy, always causing chaos wherever she went.

    As much as he was angry, she was still his sister. What was he supposed to do? Let her cause a disaster in front of Ronald and face the consequences?

    He couldn''t even begin to imagine the fallout if Ste was truly taken.

    As Finley turned, he heard Ronald''s cold voice behind him. "Throw her out."

    Idris replied, "Understood."

    Finley shivered.

    "No, let me handle this. You don''t need to worry about it."

    Ronald remained silent.

    "Besides, you know Star doesn''t like that violent side of yours. Remember that time she nearly shut down after seeing you in action?"

    Finley was unaware that Ste had stumbled upon a simr scene the previous night. At the time, she neither fled nor shut down.

    Ronald leaned back in his chair, locking eyes with Finley, sending another shiver down his spine.

    Ronald said, "Skye needs to be taught a lesson."

    Finley blinked, caught off guard.

    A lesson? Ronald''s way of teaching someone a lesson was something most people couldn''t endure.

    Ronald turned to Idris. "Make sure she remembers."

    "Yes, sir," Idris nodded.

    Finley winced. Make Skye remember? Ronald''s idea of that usually involved something severe enough to leave asting impression.

    Oh dear Lord, how did Skye get mixed up with Yvonne this time?

    Idris turned to leave, but Finley

    grabbed his arm. "Hey, Idris, how et

    are you nning to make her

    ber?"

    "By giving her a nice shiner. How about that?"

    Finley blinked. "That''s it?"

    Idris smirked. "On your ount, I''ll take it easy."

    Finley was left speechless. Something about that didn''t sit right.

    Wait a second...

    Thest time Idris said something like that, it had ended with a far worse oue than a mere shiner. "Hey, don''t be too harsh. She''s my only sister. Let me handle her. I promise I''ll straighten her out this time." Idris pulled his arm free. "You can''t even reach her right now. How do you n on getting her to behave?"

    Finley stood there, speechless.

    That darn girl!

    Idris was already on his way out.

    Finley pulled out his phone

    franticall

    dialing Skye. Just as Idris

    had said, there was no response, and the other number was the same.

    §Ú§Þ

    Finley was pacing furiously. "That little devil.

    start getting along? Helping Ye When did she and Yv belongs to en. wonne

    with something this big?"

    What on earth happened between Yvonne and Skye while they were out of town?

    Ste was back in her room shortly after.

    Ronald arrived not long after. When she heard him enter, Ste turned around, her cheeks still flushed.

    Apparently, she hadn''t fully recovered from whatever Finley had stirred up earlier.

    Ronald leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed. "You that scared?"

    Ste looked at him with wide eyes, silent.

    With a sigh, Ronald approached and pulled her into his arms. "You little thing."

    He sat down, pulling her onto hisp.

    Their eyes met, and he leaned in, brushing his lips against hers. "No need to hide anymore, okay?"

 Chapter 287

    Ronald had been with Ste for quite some time before he finally took his leave.

    Not long after, a knock sounded at the door.

    Ste called out in a clear voice, "Come in."

    The door swung open to reveal a housekeeper. "Miss, there''s a gentleman by the name of Larkin here to see you."

    Ste paused for a moment. A Larkin?

    "Is it the young one or the old one?"

    "The young one."

    Ah, so it was Jaxon.

    Remembering what ise had said yesterday at Spring Hill- how he''d do anything to make her happy- Ste couldn''t help but find itughable.

    Did they really think she was interested in their petty offerings? The issue had never been about the uneven distribution of resources. They could favor Urs all they wanted and neglect her; it didn''t bother Ste in the slightest.

    Everything happening now had nothing to do with whether they were good parents and siblings to her.

    The housekeeper, noticing Ste''s silence, respectfully asked, "Would you like to see him?"

    "Of course, I''ll see him."

    In this whole tangled mess, she was never the one who needed to avoid anyone.

    Jaxon was waiting at the gate, having been denied entry to the Wave Residence. This only fueled his anger further.

    "That ungrateful brat, I''m her brother, for Pete''s sake, and this is how she treats me," Jaxon fumed to Yorick.

    Once, Jaxon had at least tried to maintain a gentlemanly demeanor. That was back when he was respected in Portis City. Even though the Larkin family wasn''t as influential as the Quarry family, nobody had dared to treat him with such disregard, not even letting him past the gate.

    Listening to Jaxon''sints, Yorick frowned but said nothing. Truth be told, to Ste, the entire Larkin family was never even on her radar.

    As Ste approached, she overheard Jaxon still ranting.

    "She''s actually trying to ruin Urs, trapping her here in Portis City. How can she be so cruel?"

    The more he spoke, the angrier he became. He had been up all night dealing with Urs''s situation, but no matter what he tried, he couldn''t get her out of the city.

    Yorick, too, had spent a sleepless night struggling with the issue.

    Now, Urs was running out of options.

    "Rick, you have to think of something. If this drags on, Urs really will be in dire straits."

    Urs needed treatment, and suddenly being cut off from medication was a death sentence for her.

    Yorick clenched his hand into a fist, his other arm still in a cast.

    "Urs''s medication runs out today."

    The hospital had only given her a two-day supply of oral pills, which were hardly sufficient in the first ce.

    Now, even those were gone.

    Yorick''s expression grew increasingly grim.

    "Don''t say anything more."

    After all, this was Mist Bay, and it was all controlled by Mr. Quinn''s people.

    But Jaxon, in his rage, wouldn''t listen. "That vindictive Ste, I''ll pretend she doesn''t exist as my

    sister for the rest of my life. Justoet

    wait until the Quinn family gets sick of her, and we''ll see what bes of her."

    Jaxon seethed, eagerly anticipating the day the Quinn family would turn their backs on Ste. Then, he''d show her.

    Ste appeared at the gate just then, her voice cutting through the air like a knife. "You might be waiting a long time for that day."

    Jaxon froze. Yorick did too. The sudden appearance of Ste sent a shiver through both of them.

    Jaxon stiffened and locked eyes with Ste. He swallowed his anger, trying to keep it in check, but when he spoke, his tone was far from friendly. "What do you want? You''ve caused such a scene. What is it that you''re after?"

    Jaxon was desperate now.

    In that moment, he actually hoped Ste would name her price. As long as there were terms, there was room to negotiate.

    Ste crossed her arms, a mocking

    smile ying on her lips. "Is this how

    you ask for a favor? Seems like

    Urs doesn''t mean much to you after all."

    "You..."

    "Oh, and by the way, Urs and I made a little bet about whether she could move into Mist Bay. The wager was one hundred thousand As her brother and admirer, which one of you is going to pay

    Jaxon''s face, already sour, turned an even deeper shade of blue at the mention of a million. "You''ve got the nerve to ask for money? After what you''ve done to her? You still want money?"

    Jaxon was furious. How did he end up with such a shameless sister?

    Ste said nothing, simply watching him with amused detachment. Yorick shot her a cold look. "I''ll pay it."

 Chapter 288

    From the moment Ste walked in, she didn''t spare Yorick a single nce.

    Yorick, who had been engaged to her for two years, suddenly realized that Ste wasn''t exactly as the outside world portrayed her. At least when it came to their rtionship, she wasn''t as the rumors suggested. Jaxon noticed Yorick''s hesitation and grew anxious. "Rick," he urged. He couldn''t stand Ste''s attitude. In his eyes, she wasn''t worth a dime.

    Ignoring Jaxon, Yorick met Ste''s gaze. "If I give you the money, will you help Urs leave Portis City?"

    Sincest night, they had been racking their brains to find a way to get Urs out of the city. It was clear that Mr. Quinn hadid down a strict order against the Larkins and Quarries in regard to Urs''s situation. Right now, Ste held some influence within the Quinn family. Yorick didn''t want to antagonize her, especially since Urs couldn''t afford any further dys.

    Ste replied, "Give me the money first."

    Yorick shook his head. "No way."

    After being deceived by her before, he knew her tricks all too well. He had found out that she once used his credit card to buy expensive gifts for her entire studio. Each set of cosmetics cost over a thousand. Clearly, she wasn''t concerned about spending money that wasn''t hers.

    Ste shrugged. "Fine, don''t give it then."

    She didn''t really care. She was just toying with them.

    Jaxon interjected, "State your conditions for letting Urs leave the country."

    Jaxon was in no mood for games. He just wanted to resolve Urs''s issue as quickly as possible.

    Ste chuckled. "You won''t fork over one hundred thousand, and you want me to name a price? I''m afraid it might scare you."

    Jaxon and Yorick were both speechless. This woman was something else.

    Jaxon was fuming. "You''re crossing a line, Ste. I''m telling you, Urs must leave the country."

    Ste replied nonchntly, "Oh, I''m not the one in charge of that."

    Jaxon was taken aback. "Then who is?"

    Ste casually mentioned, "You''ll have to talk to my brother."

    That word "brother" hit Jaxon like a

    punch. It took him a moment to

    realize she was referring to Ronald,

    not him. For some reason,

    him

    feeling unsettled.

    Ste stepped closer, adjusting Jaxon''s tie with a casual air. "If L finds out you''ve been neglecting her and your son for Urs, do you really think she''d just let it slide? Do you think she''d take the kid and jump off the Larkin Group building?"

    Jaxon''s breath hitched at the mention of his secret. He grabbed Ste''s wrist tightly. "What do you know?"

    He''d gone to great lengths to keep his other family hidden from prying eyes.

    Ste''s smile was gentle but knowing. "You''ve got guts, juggling Sirena Patel while your son is already over two years old."

    Jaxon nced back at Yorick, who had heard everything.

    Yorick''s eyes were wide with shock.

    "You''ve been investigating me?" Jaxon demanded.

    Ste continued, "L doesn''t know, does she? You dote on this stepsister of yours more than your own son. Do you think any mother would stand for that?" Ste knew L''s temperament well. If she found out, it would be chaos.

    Jaxon felt trapped. He never wanted the world to know about the woman from the bar who had be his mistress and the mother of his child.

    Ste freed her wrist from his grip, rubbing the red mark he''d left. After dropping her bombshell, she turned to leave, uninterested in engaging further. "If you let L know, I''ll make sure you regret it," Jaxon threatened vehemently.

    At that moment, Ronald appeared at the door of the security room. His gaze was icy as he looked at Jaxon. "And just how do you n to do that?"

    Ste had already reached Ronald''s

    side. He pulled her closer, inspecting

    her wrist where the mark was still

    visible. His eyes, already cold, tumed dangerously sharp as he faced

    Jaxon. "Was this your doing?

    Jaxon, still simmering with anger, felt a chill under Ronald''s intense stare. He gulped, feeling like a wilting nt under a harsh sun.

 Chapter 289

    Ronald had this natural aura of intimidation that could make anyone feel the raw masculinity in just a single nce.

    Even though Jaxon and Yorick were considered the golden boys of Portis City, they couldn''t help but lower their heads at this moment.

    Ronald narrowed his eyes slightly. "Idris."

    "Yes, sir."

    "The Larkin family now..."

    "Mr. Quinn," Jaxon felt a jolt in his chest as he hurriedly stepped forward to interrupt Ronald.

    He couldn''t afford to bring up the Larkin family anymore. The entire Larkin family was on the brink of bankruptcy, and their only valuable project had been halted. Jaxon, feeling suffocated, said, "Mr. Quinn, there''s been a misunderstanding."

    As he spoke, he shot a nce at Ste, who was nestled in Ronald''s arm, signaling her with urgency.

    This darn girl, how could she not see family loyalty? She was siding with an outsider against her own family.

    Jaxon seethed internally, but he wore an expression of nervous apprehension, careful not to show his true feelings.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Are you implying I''m deaf?"

    Jaxon stammered, "No, I..."

    Facing Ronald''s increasingly icy gaze, Jaxon felt another tremor in his heart. He instinctively looked to Ste. His eyes were twitching, practically begging her to speak up. Was this girl really going to let him die here?

    His gaze shifted to the cold object strapped to Ronald''s waist, and he swallowed hard.

    Especially since Ste remained silent.

    Jaxon was truly desperate now. "Star."

    The moment those words left his mouth, a loud ''thud'' echoed, followed by Jaxon''s muffled groan.

    A sharp pain erupted in his stomach, as if his insides had shattered.

    Ronald''s kick was far from gentle. Jaxon clutched his stomach, nearly doubling over in agony.

    Yorick, witnessing Jaxon''s plight, stood frozen. He couldn''t step in to help; he was already nursing his own injuries.

    Besides, this was Mist Bay.

    The Quarry Group had various issues that needed Ronald''s intervention, and knowing who he was, how could he afford to offend him further?

    The fate of the Larkin Group, the Quarry Group, and Urs''s life were practically in Ronald''s hands.

    Ronald narrowed his eyes again. "Who gave you the nerve to harm her?"

    Jaxon''s chest tightened.

    The pain was excruciating, and he could barely catch his breath.

    Ronald nced at the red marks on Ste''s wrist. "Star, what do you think we should do?"

    "Huh?"

    Ste, suddenly called upon, was momentarily stunned.

    What should they do? Was he asking her?

    Ste instinctively nced at Jaxon,

    then

    Ose face was pale with pain, t met Ronald''s eyes again.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Off with him, perhaps?"

    Ste was speechless.

    Yorick, Jaxon, and everyone present were equally stunned.

    Especially Yorick and Jaxon, who exchanged a nce filled with terror.

    Off with him? To speak of such brutality so casually...

    At that moment, Jaxon realized Ronald wasn''t joking. He was dead serious about taking his life.

    "Star, Star," Jaxon was in full panic mode.

    Ste''s mouth twitched as she looked at Ronald. "Well, uh..."

    "What? Star, are you reluctant?"

    "No, no, not at all. Please, by all means."

    Reluctant? What a joke. When it came to the Larkin family and its affairs, Ste didn''t dare utter a single word wrong in front of

    Ronald She was afraid of giving the impression she was eager to return to the Larkin family.

    Jaxon eximed, "Star, I''m your brother!"

    "Brother, what brother? You blockhead!"

    Was this guy out of his mind? iming to be her brother in front of Ronald? Did he have a death wish?

    During those years in Ferrond, how many guys around Ronald & wanted to y the big brother role for her? None of them left without getting a good kick from Ronald.

 Chapter 290

    Just look at Finley''s legs-probably still not healed even after these few days.

    Now, when it''s a matter of life and death, he remembered he''s her biological brother? Who was i before, endlessly oppressing her for Urs''s sake? Even today, he''s only here for Urs''s survival. No idea what bad luck she must have had in a past life to end up stuck with this kind of blood rtion in this one.

    Ronald''s hand moved to his waist.

    "Star, listen, just let me exin," Jaxon began, trying to diffuse the escting situation.

    Ste noticed Ronald''s movement too. She slipped out of his embrace in a hurry. "Oh, I just remembered- I haven''t fed my bunny yet. I should get on that. You guys carry on and talk." She knew her presence would only add fuel to the fire.

    Yorick and Jaxon were left speechless. Jaxon was on the brink of losing his life, and she was off to feed a rabbit?

    As Ste dashed out the door, Jaxon called after her, "Ste."

    But she was already gone, like a breeze, leaving no trace behind.

    Yorick shrugged, helpless. Jaxon''s heart sank.

    This girl... was she really going to leave him to die here?

    Jaxon turned his terrified gaze to Ronald.

    Ronald was casually spinning a gun in his hand, a deadly toy in an expert''s grip.

    Before Jaxon could fully process the movement, the cold barrel pressed against his forehead with a foreboding click.

    "Mr. Quinn, please, calm down. Let me exin," Jaxon stammered, sweat pouring down his brow.

    Regret flooded through him. Coming to Ste was nothing short of a death wish.

    Yorick stepped forward. "Mr. Quinn-"

    Bang!

    With a single sound, the air fell silent for just a moment before eruptingpletely with Jaxon''s piercing screams.

    Ste was halfway down the main driveway when she heard Jaxon''s cries. Her body tensed momentarily, but then she sighed with relief.

    If he could still scream, Ronald hadn''t killed him.

    Maybe just half-killed him.

    Jaxon clutched his hand in agony, pain radiating through his body.

    Ronald nced at the gun''s barrel, his voice cold and sharp, like a winter wind. "Two years ago, wasn''t it this hand you used to throw her?" Jaxon''s heart clenched.

    Hearing Ronald''s words, he

    immediately realized Ronald was referring to the time Ste had hit Urs. Back then, the scene had been chaotic. Enraged, he had grabbed Ste and thrown her aside. She had mmed into the

    ????%

    corner of

    a cab with her back, her face turning pale.

    How had Ronald found out? Did Ste tell him?

    Was this Ronald''s way of avenging his sister?

    Jaxon''s breath came in ragged gasps.

    Before he could utter a word, Ronald shifted his aim to Jaxon''s other hand. "And this hand, weren''t you about to p her with it?" Jaxon shook his head frantically. "No, I didn''t."

    In truth, he nevernded a p on

    Ste. She was a little tigress, impossible to pin down. She''d turned the ce upside down that day. Aside from that one push that injured her, he hadn''tid a finger on her

    With Ronald''s gun pointed at him again, Jaxon''s breath quickened. "Mr. Quinn, she''s still my sister. I..."

    Bang!

    Another scream tore from Jaxon''s throat, cutting his words short.

    Meanwhile, Ste had reached the main building and was too far to hear Jaxon''s second scream. When the second gunshot rang out, her heart skittered with uncertainty.

    Had Ronald finally decided to end Jaxon''s life?

 Chapter 291

    Ste really couldn''t care less about Jaxon. But here they were in Portis City, and she was worried Ronald might get into unnecessary trouble because of it. Feeling restless, she got up and headed out to the security gate.

    As soon as she stepped onto the snowy ground, Ronald returned with Idris in tow.

    The man stood there in his trench coat, exuding an air of nobility and sternness that matched perfectly with the winter chill.

    Seeing Ste in her fluffy slippers, Ronald frowned. "In such a hurry?"

    Ste crunched forward in the snow, each step making a satisfying sound. Tugging at his coat, she asked, "Did you really rough him up?"

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "You worried, Star?"

    "No, I just don''t want you getting into trouble."

    This ce was nothing like Ferrond, not by a long shot.

    Her voice carried concern, but it wasn''t for Jaxon. His fate didn''t bother her in the least. What worried her were the repercussions Ronald might face.

    Hearing her words, Ronald''s stern expression softened. Without warning, he scooped her up and strode back inside with purpose.

    "Next time youe out without bundling up, see what happens."

    Ste protested. "And what about..."

    "Those people? Even death is too easy for them."

    Ste was left speechless.

    Too easy? So he was nning something worse than death?

    Just as Ronald had said, Jaxon was indeed experiencing a pain far worse than death.

    They were in a car headed to the hospital.

    Orion was driving. He hadn''t witnessed what went down inside, but the sound of gunfire had sent him rushing to check things out. When he arrived, he found Yorick helping a wounded Jaxon out of the building.

    "Ugh, ahh..."

    Jaxon hadn''t stopped groaning since they got in the car. The pain was excruciating. His right arm was injured, and there was a bloody hole in his left palm, effectively rendering both hands useless.

    Yorick had wrapped his wounds tightly with a piece of clothing.

    "How much longer to the hospital?"

    Jaxon was losing it, his whole body going numb from the agony. The pain was intense, like ws sinking into his heart, squeezing it tight.

    Orion replied, "The roads are icy; I can''t drive too fast."

    "Faster! I can''t take it anymore, ah. Jaxon''s desperate outburst only

    worsened his condition, dra ny

    sharp wince from him as the pain

    surged anew.

    a

    Orion was wary. He dared not speed, especially since they were driving alongside the water. One wrong move could send them plunging into the freezing waters.

    In weather like this, survival would be nothing short of a miracle.

    Yorick tried to reassure him. "The road''s tricky. Just hang in there."

    "Didn''t we put on snow chains?"

    Yorick stayed silent, choosing not to respond to Jaxon''s franticints.

    They had gone out to arrange for Urs to get medical treatment abroad, but everything had spiraled out of control. Now, Jaxon was the one in desperate need of help.

    The group finally made it to the hospital.

    Cloudia and ise rushed over as soon as they heard.

    "Rick, how did this happen? Weren''t you meeting Ste? Where''s he hurt?"

    Cloudia was particrly anxious hearing about her son''s injuries.

    Yorick recounted the events, still feeling the tension from that moment as he spoke.

    Thinking back, he realized that if he had said even one more word, Ronald''s gun might have been aimed at him.

    Cloudia almost fainted when she learned Jaxon''s hands were nearly destroyed.

    "Ste, she, she..."

    She struggled to catch her breath, and when she finally did, she was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 292

    "You guys went to see her because of Urs, right? How did you end up shing with Mr. Quinn?"

    Mr. Quinn, the man who took Ste in.

    Cloudia couldn''t help but marvel at her fortune. How did she end up with such a good family? Yet here they were, unable to gain a single advantage from it.

    Sometimes, she thought it might''ve been better if she''d been raised by simple folks in the countryside. At least then, they wouldn''t be dealing with all this trouble.

    When it came to Urs''s situation, Yorick went silent. They both knew it- they hadn''t handled it well.

    Cloudia shook her head, incredulously. "So Mr. Quinn actually pulled a gun on Jaxon, and she still just walked away?"

    That was her own brother. How could Ste be so cold-hearted?

    Was it really just because they hadn''t taken her side two years ago? But that incident hadn''t been Urs''s fault. Urs had exined everything clearly. How could they let Ste send her to prison based on a single im? Yorick nodded. "Yes."

    Hearing that, Cloudia nearly fainted. She had said she was going to feed the rabbits. So, rabbits were more important than her own brother, huh? That ungrateful girl.

    Cloudia''s anger boiled over, and in that moment, she wished she had never given birth to Ste.

    "Urs''s stuck in Portis City, and Jaxon''s injured now. What a mess!"

    ...

    Meanwhile, in Mist Bay, Ronald was once again applying ointment to Ste''s wounds, though she still refused to cooperate.

    Once he finished, she burrowed under the covers and wouldn''te out.

    Ronald gently pulled the nket down and yfully pinched her rosy cheeks. "You need to get better soon."

    His tone was a stark contrast to the cold, harsh demeanor he''d shown toward Jaxon.

    Ste mumbled, "And why should I get better?"

    "What do you think?"

    Ste pursed her lips. "No, I didn''t mean it like that. I wasn''t asking that."

    She spoke hastily, her cheeks growing even redder.

    Ronald chuckled, leaned in, and whispered something in her ear that made her already crimson face freeze.

    She red at him. "I''m not talking to you anymore."

    She turned and burrowed back

    under

    "Don''

    covers, her voice muffled.

    the covers again; just

    leave." Content belonge

    She couldn''t bear to look at Ronald right now; seeing him made her want to bite him.

    Where was his dignified aloofness, that untouchable aura? It seemed to have vanished. He was being downright cheeky.

    Ronaldughed as he stood up. "Alright, I''m leaving. Don''t suffocate under there." "Go, go, go."

    Ste''s voice was full of yful reproach.

    After a while, when it seemed quiet outside, Ste peeked out from under the covers.

    But there was Ronald, arms crossed, standing right by the bed.

    Ste frowned. "Why are you still here?"

    Didn''t he say he was leaving?

    covers, but Ronald didn''t

    give her the chance. He scooped her up in one swift motion.

    ly she tried to retreat back

    belongs to en.kikistor

    Ste instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck as Ronald pressed a quick kiss to her lips.

    Ste protested, "Watch it, or I''ll bite you."

    Ronald chuckled, "Okay."

    He hadn''t left; he was just waiting for a chance to steal a kiss.

    Ste struggled to free herself from his embrace, but his warm presencepletely enveloped her.

    Ronald looked into her eyes with a gentle smile. "You''re such a silly girl."

    And it was that very silliness that somehow

    the darkness andet

    y managed to wash awaret

    clinging to him.

 Chapter 293

    After a while, Ronald finally seemed satisfied and let Ste go.

    Ste looked at him with a pout, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "My lips hurt," sheined.

    It did hurt a bit. He was so inexperienced...

    Ronald bent down to examine her lips, noticing the slight chapping with a pang of regret. "I''ll be gentler next time."

    "You''re already thinking about next time? It hurts!" Ste mumbled as she snuggled back under the covers.

    She had nned to head to the studio today to give Tabitha some work instructions, but with the snow falling thick outside, she felt no desire to leave the house. There was something soforting about staying in bed during a snowstorm. Besides, with her lips sore, she knew Ronald wouldn''t let her go out anyway.

    Ronald chuckled at herzy demeanor. "Make sure you wrap things up at your studio soon. We''re heading back to Ferrond."

    Ste turned to face him, eyes wide with anticipation. "When?"

    Suddenly announcing a trip back to Ferrond had her heart racing with excitement.

    But wait...

    "Can we wait until these marks fade before we go back?" she asked.

    She couldn''t very well exin them to her mom or Yvonne if they asked.

    Ronald stood up, considering. "About two weeks."

    Ste nodded. "That should be enough."

    Two weeks was plenty of time, but only if Ronald behaved himself. If he didn''t, and more marks appeared, she might not have the courage to face her family in Ferrond.

    Ronald seemed to catch her drift, leaning in with a teasing smile. "If they ask, just tell them the truth."

    Ste''s eyes lit up at his words. "Really? I can?"

    "Why not?"

    Ste was left speechless, admiration glittering in her eyes as she gazed at him. "I really admire you."

    If she actually told them the truth, she couldn''t even imagine how they would react. If she managed to stay in Ferrond without bolting, it would be a miracle.

    With that, Ronald left the room.

    Alone, Ste''s thoughts turned to her studio and how to handle things. She hadn''t been able to contact anyone in Ferrond before, uncertain if or when she could return. Now that she was going back, her visits to Portis City would likely be less frequent. It was something she needed to sort out.

    She picked up the phone and called Tabitha to schedule a meeting at the studio for the next day, then dialed Susanna.

    Susanna was at the hospital when she answered, immediately clicking her tongue. "Karma, I tell you. What did the Larkin family do to deserve this?"

    Ste asked, "You''re at the hospital again?"

    Susanna sighed. "Don''t even get me started. My niece got sick again after being discharged. It''s stressing me out."

    Lately, Susanna had been

    particrly worried about her little niece. Thest time she visited

    she''d run into Jaxon and L with their child at the hospital.

    Ste inquired, "Did you see the Larkins?"

    Susanna replied, "Yeah, can you believe it? Fate just keeps serving me the juiciest gossip and drama."

    Ste couldn''t help but smile at her friend''s obvious glee. "You''re really enjoying this, aren''t you?"

    Susanna lowered her voice. "I heard it was a gunshot wound. Both his hands are ruined. How much must they hate him?" Ste was stunned. "Both hands?"

    Ronald had taken Jaxon''s hands? That was Ronald being merciful; usually, he''d be out for blood.

    Susanna continued, "Yeah, Mrs.

    Larkin fainted from the shock. She could never tell the difference between her adopted daughter and her own. Now with her real son and the adopted daughter, which do you think matters more?"

    Ste replied, uninterested, "Does it matter? The Larkins are in chaos now."

    L had noticed that Jaxon had

    been spending a lot of time with Urstely. She''d hoped that bringing the child back would secure her ce in the Larkin family. If she found out that her son- Cloudia''s biological grandson- was less

    important than the adopted

    daughter, there''d be hell to pay.

    "Enough about the Larkins. That drama will keep unfolding. Let''s talk business," Ste said.

    Susanna was surprised. "Business? You have business with me?"

    "Why not?" Ste retorted.

    Susanna chuckled. "Sure, what''s up? Are we taking down the Larkins or Yorick? Just send me the juicy bits."

    Ste rolled her eyes. Did Susanna really think her business was all about taking people down?

    "Did the Quarrys give you any troublest time?" Ste asked.

    Susanna scoffed. "Do you think I care?"

    Ste was worried. "I''m just concerned about your mother."

    Susanna was unfazed. "She can handle herself."

 Chapter 294

    Ste was momentarily speechless.

    Well, alright then.

    Susanna''s mom was a force to be reckoned with in Portis City. She''d carved out a niche for herself despite the odds, not just with a soft heart and a kind word. It had taken more than that to build a ce like Night-T Group. "So, who are we taking down this time?"

    "We''re not taking anyone down."

    "Oh, really? Then what''s up?"

    Ste sighed. "I''m heading back to Ferrond. Are you interested in taking over my studio?"

    Susanna''s eyes widened. "What? You''re leaving Portis City? When?"

    "In about two weeks, I think."

    Ste had been mulling it over. She didn''t trust just anyone with the studio, but she also knew she couldn''t keep it if she wasn''t going to be around much. Susanna looked taken aback. "This is so sudden!"

    "Not really," Ste replied. The moment Ronald had reached out, her return to Ferrond was set in motion.

    "But I have no experience with this kind of thing," Susanna hesitated.

    "Stick with the original team, pay them on time, and you won''t have much to worry about."

    So far, every project had been handled with care, and clients came to them by reputation.

    Susanna considered it for a moment. "How about this-I''ll manage it for you. You stay the biggest shareholder, and when you want it back, it''s yours." Ste paused, surprised. "But I don''t need..."

    Susanna pressed on. "Look, you''re just an adopted daughter in the Lugar family. Who knows what the future holds?"

    Ste''s protest was cut short by Susanna''s earnest interruption. Susanna wasn''t trying to jinx her situation with the Lugar family-she genuinely cared.

    "When you secretly started this studio, it was like a safety, right? I can tell your brother''s got an agenda."

    The rest of Susanna''s words remained unsaid. Because she didn''t fully understand Ronald''s standing in the Quinn family, she worried he might not be able to protect Ste. After all, the Lugar family was exactly what one would expect of such an old and prestigious lineage, a family with deep roots and strict traditions. They valued many things.

    And on top of that, Susanna wasn''t sure how Ste''s adoptive mother truly felt about her. Susanna was nning ahead for Ste''s sake.

    Listening to Susanna''s words, Ste felt a jolt in her chest, and then warmth filled her heart. "Sweetheart, you''re the one who truly cares about me."

    She was the first person in Portis City who genuinely cared for Ste. It was ironic, really-this person had nothing to do with the Larkin family. Susanna said, "So, are we doing it my way?"

    "It''s really not necessary, Susanna.

    My mom''s not asplicated as you think. I have my ways," Ste reassured, recalling the strategies her mom had taught her-cry a little, act cute, ask for hugs.

    Susanna was relentless. "Just trust me on this."

    She was genuinely worried about what might happen when Ste returned to Ferrond, especially with Ronald''s urgency.

    Ste relented, touched by Susanna''s concern. "Alright, I''ll listen to you."

    Her heart felt warm from the kindness.

    ...

    Ste had spent the morning sleeping in. When she came downstairs, she found Ronald on the phone, looking a bit agitated.

    Finley was trailing behind him nervously, looking guilty as sin.

    Seeing Ste, Finley rushed over as if she were hisst hope. "Star, you''ve gotta put in a good word for Skye!"

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Idris''s people didn''t catch her?"

    Finley looked like he was about to lose it. "That girl is slippery as an eel, impossible to pin down."

    Ste blinked in surprise.

    On the couch, Ronald had just ended his call. A cigarette rested casually between his lips. "Didn''t you say you were going to handle her?"

    Finley had been bragging earlier

    about taking care of Skye himself to keep Ronald from stepping in. But now, with even Idris''s team failing to track her down, he was at his wit''s end. Desperately, he gestured at Ste for help.

    Ste had no idea what to say, after all, Skye was working with Yvonne''s people Wasn''t it obvious they were

    here to take her away? Speaking up for Skye would be ridiculous

    en

    "Say something, will you?" Finley pleaded.

    Ste muttered, "Did you forget Skye came to take me away?"

    Finley''s mind nked. Right. That girl was after Ste, and here he was, asking Ste to defend her.

    But if Skye ended up in Ronald''s hands, Finley knew she''d be toast.

 Chapter 295

    Hull walked in from the cold, shaking the snow off his boots, and saw Finley pacing like a cat on a hot tin roof, talking rapidly to Ste. Ronald''s face was as dark as a thundercloud.

    Hull unwound the scarf from his neck and said with a smirk, "Keep yapping, and you might just talk yourself into a stitch-up."

    He tossed his coat to the butler waiting nearby. With his striking features and gold-rimmed sses, Hull looked every bit the part of a stern intellectual. But the moment he spoke, his yful demeanor shattered that illusion. Finley shot him a re. "Easy for you to say-it''s not your sister, so why worry?"

    Hull raised an eyebrow. "Your sister?"

    Finley spluttered and fell silent, unable to retort.

    "Skye? She''s got a wild streak, huh?" Hull chuckled, already up to speed with the buzz about Skye arriving in Portis City, and with Yvonne''s crew no less.

    Yvonne had just been dragged back to Ferrond by Ronald''s men, and here Skye was, rolling into town with Yvonne''s entourage. Everyone knew what was up with that.

    Finley rubbed his chest as if trying to calm his racing heart.

    Hull pped him on the shoulder. "Why can''t they just be rivals? Now they''re working together like sisters."

    Finley shook his head. "They''re definitely not sisters."

    Skye and Yvonne? Those two had been at each other''s throats for years. No way they''d suddenly be besties.

    Hull pressed on, "So why''s Skye dragging Yvonne''s people here?"

    Finley was stumped, words failing him.

    How was he supposed to know? He''d been stuck in Portis City with Ronald all this time,pletely out of loop about whatever drama was unfolding back in Ferrond.

    How did Skye and Yvonne end up tangled together? It used to be a miracle if they didn''t fight when they met, how could they possibly be sisters?

    Finley felt a headacheing on.

    "Star," he finally said, turning to Ste for help.

    Ronald had a soft spot for Ste, and he never seemed to say no to her.

    Ste sighed, clearly feeling Finley''s distress. She tugged on Ronald''s sleeve, looking up at him with those big eyes.

    "What is it?" Ronald asked, ncing down at her.

    Ste suggested, "When you find Skye, just send her back home, okay?"

    She couldn''t bear to see Finley so worked up after all their years of friendship.

    Finley felt a weight lift off his chest when Ste finally spoke up for him.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow and leaned in close, his voice a low whisper as he spoke directly into Ste''s ear, "You know, Star, asking favors usuallyes with a price."  en

    Ste blinked, confused. "What?"

    Ronald''s words wereced with a teasing undertone that made Ste blush.

    Finley and Hull stood a few paces away, quiet words, but Finley could see the glint of mischief in Ronald''s eyes as he whispered.

    wordable to catch Ronald''s

    He couldn''t help but feel a jolt in the corner of his eye. What was he saying to Ste?

    Especially Ste, why was she blushing?

    Ste, flustered, stammered, "Just... just don''t hurt anyone, okay?"

    She was reminded of Jaxon''s fate and shivered. She didn''t want Ronald to treat his close ones like that.

    If Ronald ever turned on his people, it would only be because they had seriously crossed a line.

    Before Ronald could respond, Ste''s phone buzzed in her pocket.

    It was an unknown number, and she ignored it, only for it to start ringing again immediately.

    "I''ll take this upstairs," she said, eager to escape the tense atmosphere.

    She hurried off to answer the call, leaving the room''s tension behind.

    Ronald cast a sidelong nce at Finley but didn''t say a word. Instead, he pulled out his phone and dialed Yvonne.

    "Hey," Yvonne answered quickly.

    "Why''s Skye bringing your crew to Portis City?" Ronald asked, his tone leaving no room for nonsense.

    Silence stretched across the line.

    Ronald''s stern voice rattled Yvonne, even making her breath hitch for a moment.

    Yvonne had always been a handful more like a rambunctious tomboy than a sister, and Ronald often found himself at his wit''s end with her.

 Chapter 296

    Getting into trouble at school was a regr urrence for Yvonne, and their mom had to deal with it time and time again. Eventually, she dreaded going to the school. And then, much like Finley, Ronald found himself cleaning up the messes left by his rebellious sister. Why did Ronald care so much for Ste? Well, in the fiercelypetitive Quinn family, Ste was like a gentlemb. She was meek and soft-hearted, standing in stark contrast to Yvonne, who was theplete opposite- especially at school. Ronald was equally exasperated by Yvonne''s antics and worried about the possibility of Ste being bullied.

    Seeing Yvonne silent, Ronald''s tone grew more stern. "Speak up."

    Who on earth had the audacity to mess with someone close to him?

    Ronald had already devised a n for when they returned to Ferrond he knew exactly how to deal with Yvonne.

    Yvonne stammered, "Well, I, um... I didn''t, um..."

    How had her brother found out? Could it be that Skye had already located Ste? That couldn''t be right. If Skye had, why hadn''t she told her?

    If that was the case, Skye would be quite the backstabber, taking advantage of her favors without keeping her in the loop.

    "Yvonne!" Ronald repeated.

    "I swear I didn''t."

    Faced with Ronald''s severity, Yvonne caved, "I swear on my life, I didn''t."

    "Oh?"

    Yvonne hesitated. "I, uh..."

    Ronald continued, "Really? Two months ago, when Idris was on an errand, he came across someone who looked a lot like that person. Just not sure if it was." Yvonne was speechless.

    The silence on the call became palpable.

    Finley and Hull, overhearing Ronald''s statement, turned their gazes toward him, eyes wide with shock.

    Was he talking about the person Yvonne had been secretly concerned about? But that person was supposed to be gone. What was Ronald implying? After a moment of silence, Yvonne''s voice came through, strained. "Where?"

    "As for Skye, I don''t want her staying in Portis City."

    "I''ll get in touch with her immediately," Yvonne responded without hesitation, dropping any pretense of ignorance about Skye.

    Then the call ended.

    Finley rushed forward, his heart racing. "Using that person to deceive her? That''s low, even for you!"

    Finley and the others knew all too

    well what that person meant to

    Yvonne. She had nearly lost he

    mind when they thought that person was

    gone.

    No one dared to mention it in front of Yvonne, and now Ronald was using it to flush Skye out of hiding?

    Ronald lit a cigarette and took a drag. "I didn''t deceive her."

    Idris''s people had indeed seen that person.

    Finley drew in a sharp breath. "But I was the one who performed the surgery. I saw it myself."

    The heart surgery, where Finley had tried to remove a bullet, had been a disaster. It nearly drove Yvonne insane and left Finley withsting trauma Because of that, he had focused on heart research all these years.

    It was his first and only failed surgery.

    Ronald flicked the ash from his cigarette, giving Finley a sidelong nce. "Is it possible the person wasn''tpletely gone?"

    "What?" Finley exploded. "Are you questioning mypetence?"

    To be told a patient was alive when dered dead was a p in the face to any doctor.

    "Are you kidding me?" Finley was on the verge of losing it.

    Ronald continued, "The resemnce is uncanny-aside from being older, even the blood type matches."

    Finley was at a loss.

    Could it really be the mistake he made back then? Or was Ronald just deliberately humiliating him?

    "But... no way. That person was definitely dead at the time."

    He reyed the events in his mind.

    Wait, there was a moment when..

    he had intended to conduct a more thorough check, but then Yvonne had burst in, wailing hysterically.

 Chapter 297

    Finley''s mind was swirling in disbelief. He looked at Ronald, incredulous. "But if he''s still alive, why hasn''t he reached out to Yvonne all these years?" Ronald''s eyes deepened, a shadow passing over them.

    Why?

    ...

    Inside Ste''s room, the unfamiliar call came through- Cloudia, who had borrowed yet another phone to contact her.

    By now, she''d lost count of how many phones the Larkin family had lent her, all because their own lines were perpetually unreachable.

    Cloudia''s voice erupted through the line, furious. "That''s your brother, Ste! How can you be so heartless? Is your heart made of stone, Ste? How could you do this to your own brother, leave him without his hands... you, you!" Cloudia had already fainted once from anger.

    The moment the call connected, she unleashed a tirade of usations, an avnche of me.

    Ste narrowed her eyes slightly. "How would you know if my heart is stone? You''ve never tried to warm it."

    They say a heart of stone can''t be warmed. And they had never even tried. If anything, they had taught Ste just how cold family ties could be.

    Cloudia stammered, "You..."

    Ste cut her off, "Jaxon knows why he lost his hands."

    "Ste!"

    Cloudia was beyond furious.

    Ste continued, "After Urs was sent abroad, he didn''t just stop at once. Mrs. Larkin, you knew, didn''t you?"

    Cloudia fell silent, her breath catching in her throat.

    "What are you saying?"

    "I was nearly kidnapped once, and you called it paranoia. But you knew Jaxon was behind it, didn''t you? You chose to protect him."

    Her voice was soft, but the words struck Cloudia like a cold wind, leaving her gasping for air.

    "You, you actually..."

    "Actually knew?" Ste finished the sentence for her.

    Judging by Cloudia''s faltering voice, Ste knew she was right.

    Ah, the Larkins.

    Ste chuckled softly. "But it makes sense. If you protect a foster daughter so fiercely, imagine how you''d protect your own son "

    swnovo.ne

    Cloudia protested, "No, he was confused that time. I did reprimand him. I really did..."

    Ste interrupted, "And if I had been kidnapped, what would have happened to me?"

    Ste couldn''t bear to listen to Cloudia''s excuses.

    Reprimanded? Was Jaxon a toddler to be scolded for mischief?

    "And it wasn''t just once, was it? Did you reprimand him every time?"

    Cloudia''s breathing grew morebored.

    Ste continued, "I called the police, but it was you who used your influence to suppress it, right?

    You expect me to speak kindly of him now? To save those hands that should''ve been lost long ago?"

    They should''ve been lost long ago.

    In fact, they were, once.

    Right after discovering that the Larkins had suppressed her police report, Ste knew what needed to be done. That very night, Jaxon left a bar, only to be ambushed by Ste, who broke his hands with a baseball bat.

    Before leaving Ferrond, she had

    been a sheltered flower, protected by Ronald. But after the Schultz family debacle and her departure from Ferrond, she grew

    fast.

    She shed her former fragility, constantly reminding herself to stay strong, at least until Ronald came for her.

    She managed it... and all those who had wronged her paid the price.

    "You... even if he was wrong, I stopped himter, didn''t I? You. weren''t actually harmed." Cloudia''s voice was filled with pain.

    belongs to en.kikist Paint

 Chapter 298

    Ste let out a sarcasticugh. "Oh, so in your mind, I''m always the one at fault, right? I''m the annoying one, huh?"

    Cloudia hesitated, "I..."

    Hearing Ste''s words made her chest tighten with frustration.

    "I''ve always wanted what''s best for everyone. Why do you have to treat me like this? I''ve been trying so hard to keep the peace between you all.

    Urs can''t get the treatment she needs, your brother has lost the use of both hands, and thepany is on the brink of bankruptcy. Is this the price I pay for bringing you back? Ste, tell me, what more do you want from us?" Even now, Cloudia acted as if it were all her fault.

    Ste let out a disdainful snort. "Wasn''t the one who paid the price me? I''ve nearly been killed by you all more than once."

    There was the incident with Urs, and then Jaxon had tried three times to harm her, only stopping after she broke his hand on the third attempt.

    "I''m not particrly skilled, except in one thing: if someone hurts me, I make sure to even the score. If you truly care about Urs and Jaxon, make sure they steer clear of me. No more pretending to be family. We weren''t close to begin with, and their scheming just ends with me beating them up, yet somehow, I''m still the one in the wrong."

    Ste''s summary of the Larkin family was as clear as day.

    Every time Urs approached her, it seemed friendly, but it was always a calcted move. Even after getting beaten up multiple times, she never seemed to learn.

    "You, you..." Cloudia stammered, unable to form a coherent thought.

    Ste lost all patience, hanging up the phone.

    With the Larkin family, the scales had tipped back to bnce for the most part. But once she was back in Ferrond, they''d surely find all sorts of excuses to reach out to her. Ste had no patience left for them.

    She found Idris.

    Facing Idris, whose icy gaze

    rem the time he had pulled

    reminded her so much of Ronald''s,

    Ste

    a gun-just the thought still sent a shiver down her spine.

    When Idris saw it was Ste, the coldness in his eyes vanished instantly, and he greeted her respectfully, "Miss."

    Ste asked, "Can you do me a favor and swap out my phone number?"

    She realized she needed a new number. The Larkins had managed to call her from countless different phones. Despite blocking numbers, the problem persisted.

    Ste just wanted to block thempletely, to send them off into somemunication ck hole.

    When Ronald walked in, he saw Ste asking Idris, who was there to pick up some documents, to help change her phone. "Grab her a new phone from the study," Ronald instructed.

    Seeing Ronald, Ste released Idris and walked over to him. "Ronald."

    Ronald reached out, tousling her soft hair, and pulled her into a warm hug with his long arm.

    "Finally thought to change your number?" His deep, maic voice carried a teasing note that made Ste''s heart skip a beat. She nodded quickly. "It''s not that I just thought of it. I''ve been busy with work stuff."

    After all, this phone had been her

    work phone. Now that she was transferring all her work, she

    swnovel

    wouldn''t need this number anymore.

    Ronald chuckled softly. "Right, you''re a boss now."

    "Exactly," Ste replied with pride. "I made seven hundred thousandst year."

    Mentioning that made Idris raise an eyebrow.

    His boss was clearly ying along with her as if she were a kitten, and it seemed he had no intention of stopping anytime soon.

 Chapter 299

    The atmosphere in Mist Bay remained undisturbed by the whirlwind visit from Jaxon and Yorick. However, over at the hospital, Cloudia and ise felt like their world was crashing down. Jaxon had injured his hand in such a peculiar way that the doctors feared it might never be the same again.

    Upon hearing this, Cloudia nearly fainted again.

    ise, on the other hand, was furious. "Why on earth did he go looking for her? And to Mist Bay of all ces, over something rted to Urs?"

    Everyone knew how touchy Ste was about Urs. Yet, here they were, with Jaxon having gone to Mist Bay because of Urs, and it had ended in disaster.

    Cloudia clutched her chest, feeling the pain sharply. "I was desperate too! Urs ran out of her medication today."

    She was at her wit''s end. The previous night, Urs had been in so much pain that she overdosed on her meds, and now, with none left, she was struggling. They couldn''t get her treatment abroad, so Jaxon went to Mist Bay. Hearing that it was all because of Urs again only intensified ise''s anger. "I swear, you''re going to let Urs ruin our family."

    Seeing ise so enraged, Cloudia''s face went pale. "What do you mean by that?"

    ise snapped, "Cloudia, are you really that clueless? Why do you think the Larkin Group is in such a messtely? Do you really not know?"

    Cloudia stammered, "W-why? Isn''t it because of Ste? She hates us; she''s out for revenge. I shouldn''t have had her. I should never have given birth to her."

    ise was momentarily speechless, his expression hardening, before he erupted in fury, "Everything started with the fallout between Star and Urs. Mr. Quinn has been targeting the Larkin Group because we haven''t cared for Star in over two years. Do you not get that?"

    Yet here Cloudia was, still worried about Urs, driving Jaxon to Mist Bay to confront Ste. And now it had ended in Mr. Quinn''s wrath, and Jaxon returning in this state.

    Cloudia''s face paled. "Didn''t I tell her everything I needed to about that ident? She''s the one who won''t let it go. Am I supposed to just watch Urs die?"

    Cloudia was on the verge of breaking down.

    Hearing her still defend Urs sent ise over the edge. He raised his hand and pped her across the face.

    The smack echoed through the hallway, and Yorick instinctively turned his eyes toward them.

    Cloudia stood frozen in ce, stunned, her pupils dted as she stared at ise. "You... you hit me?"

    ise seethed. "Do you not understand the role Jaxon ys in this family? You''re willing to ignore your own daughter for Urs, fine. But now you''ve ruined your son too." Cloudia was at a loss. "You... but Ste... didn''t we all fail her?"

    Thinking of Ste made Cloudia''s

    mind go nk. Yes, she couldn''t stand Ste''s sharp tongue and defiant temperament. Maybe she hadn''t treated her well, even though she was her daughter. But ise and Jaxon hadn''t treated her any better. Was it really all her fault? Weren''t they all to me?

    ise cut her off, "I''m done talking to you. Get out of my sight."

    He couldn''t bear to look at Cloudia anymore. Jaxon was supposed to be his sessor, the most promising one. Now, because of Cloudia''s obsession with Urs, Jaxon was left in shambles.

    Cloudia tried to speak, "But..."

    "Leave. I don''t want to see you again. You want to dote on Urs? Then go be with her," ise shouted, each word dripping with frustration. He was utterly disillusioned with Cloudia.

    He had warned her countless times not to provoke Ste, not to make things worse, but she never listened.

    And now Jaxon was hurt because of it.

 Chapter 300

    Cloudia protested, "I... my son is here. I''m not leaving."

    "From today onwards, he''s no longer your son. You only have Urs as your daughter."

    ise didn''t care that Yorick was standing right there.

    With no hope left, ise had just learned that the Quarry Group had missed their chance to secure a backup mining source from Mr. Quinn. Theirpany was in chaos, and the Quarry family was no longer reliable anyway. Sure enough, Yorick''s brow furrowed at ise''s words.

    Cloudia was incredulous. "What do you mean? Are you cutting ties with me? ise, you''re unbelievable..."

    "The Larkin family really drew the short straw marrying a woman like you. Get out. Out!"

    Cloudia was at a loss for words.

    "Chad, escort her out."

    Cloudia didn''t want to leave, but Chad eventually had to forcibly escort her out. ise didn''t even nce her way again.

    Once she was gone, ise immediately summoned the head doctor, instructing him to assemble the best team of specialists for Jaxon. No matter what, Jaxon''s hand couldn''t be left useless. Throughout themotion, isepletely ignored Yorick.

    Yorick and Jaxon had gone to Mist Bay together, but only Jaxon returned injured, leaving ise simmering with resentment toward Yorick.

    ...

    It had snowed all day, nketing Mist Bay in a pristineyer of white. Ste sat by the bay window, watching snowkes dance in the air.

    Though the world outside was frozen, the cozy warmth inside wrapped around her like a soft embrace.

    When Ronald walked in, he found her gazing outside, her eyes sparkling with longing.

    She had been pestering him earlier to go out and y, but Ronald had refused.

    Finley had warned her to be cautious, reminding her that her current injuries made catching a cold even riskier.

    Without a word, Ronald wrapped his arms around her from behind.

    Ste leaned into his warmth, turning her head.

    Their breaths mingled, and Ronald brushed a soft kiss across her lips. "What are you thinking about?"

    "Building a snowman," Ste replied.

    "Childish," Ronald chuckled, nting a kiss on her forehead.

    Ste squirmed in his arms, trying to break free. He seemed especially mischievous today, and with him so close who knew what he might do next?

    "What''s all the fidgeting about? Let me hold you for a moment," Ronald teased.

    "Finley says I should learn to take care of myself. Men, in that regard, often aren''t even human," Ste quipped. Ronald paused, taken aback. "Did he really say that?"

    This little minx was calling him inhuman?

    Ste nodded earnestly. "That''s what I think too."

    Ronald chuckled, a low, amused sound, and nibbled gently on her earlobe, making Ste squeal and duck away. "Hey, stop that..."

    Ronald''s grin widened, clearly enjoying himself. "Getting bold now, are we? Insulting me to my face?"

    "I''m just telling the truth," Ste pouted.

    She couldn''t help but remember how she had shouted herself hoarse pleading with him.

    Honestly, Finley was right-sometimes Ronald didn''t seem human.

    Ronald tightened his embrace slightly, and Ste quickly changed the subject. "Have you found Skye yet?" Ronald shook his head. "No."

    "What?" Ste was worried. Skye

    was out there, trying to take her

    away they didn''t find her, h

    could she possibly go out

    tomorrow?

    ??

    Though, given the blizzard raging outside, tomorrow didn''t look promising for any outings anyway.

    Before Ronald could respond, his phone buzzed.

    It was Yvonne calling.

    On the line, Yvonne sounded frantic. "Ronald, you''ve got to send someone to find her. I can''t get in touch with Skye either."

    Ronald was silent for a moment, his expression hardening.

    Ste couldn''t help but wince at Yvonne''s words. She and Skye had concocted a n, but now Yvonne imed she couldn''t reach Skye?

    Yvonne seemed to sense Ronald''s

    silence and hurriedly added, "I really

    can''t reach her. Don''t get the wrong

    idead just wanted her to bring my Star back, not to harm Star

 Chapter 301

    Yvonne was getting a bit anxious.

    She dreaded Ronald''s silence because when he mmed up, it meant he was plotting something big.

    "You know, I miss Star too," she said.

    Hearing this stirred a wave of unexpected emotion within Ste.

    Ronald snorted. "You were in cahoots with Skye, and now you im you can''t reach her?"

    Yvonne replied, "I really don''t know. She gave me a number, but now she''s unreachable."

    Yvonne was on the brink of losing it.

    What on earth was Skye up to? It was bad enough if others couldn''t get hold of her, but Yvonne was her boss, for crying out loud.

    Skye had taken so much from her, and now, when Yvonne had instructions, Skye was nowhere to be found. What was she ying at?

    "Hey, maybe you could have Idris intercept her or something? Umm... where is he?"

    Yvonne asked thest question with a note of trepidation. For years, she had avoided speaking of him, and no one had dared to touch the scar on her heart.

    In her mind, she had even epted his death, holding a solemn vigil for him in the corners of her memory.

    Yet, now Ronald was saying he''d seen him.

    The long-buried emotions in Yvonne''s heart seemed to spring to life, sudden and overwhelming, like a desert blooming after an unexpected rain. Ronald furrowed his brow, "This is your mess..."

    "Come on, I''m your sister. Can you really bear to see me live like a widow forever?"

    That had been Yvonne''s n. The person who mattered most to her was gone, and she had decided to live her life in mourning for him. Ronald''s breath hitched.

    Ste, hearing Ronald''s words, didn''t fully grasp the conversation between him and Yvonne, but she caught the careful tone in Yvonne''s voice. Ste cautiously tugged on Ronald''s sweater.

    He nced down at her, meeting her wide, watery eyes, and instantly understood what she was asking.

    He spoke into the phone, "You really can''t get in touch with Skye?"

    "I really can''t. Believe me. I wouldn''t joke about him."

    By "him," Yvonne meant that man.

    Ronald considered this. Yvonne wasn''t the type to joke about something like that.

    Finally, meeting Ste''s pleading gaze, Ronald reached out and gently pinch her cheek, then spoke into the phone, "Sands City." "What?"

    Sands City? That isted ce in the middle of a desert, two hundred miles from any other city?

    "Why would he be there?"

    Yvonne had visited once but hadn''t¡¢

    been impressed with the ce.

    wasn''t just the location- it waseet

    e there. Content besthe

    Ronald continued, "It might not be him. You know that."

    Silence fell over the call.

    When Yvonne didn''t respond, Ronald added, "Idris saw him. But he didn''t recognize Idris."

    From the records, the man resembled him.

    Yvonne said, "I''ll go see for myself."

    "He died right in front of you back then."

    "Well, I didn''t see him burned to ashes, did I?"

    Both Ronald and Ste were left speechless.

    Ste suddenly realized who they were talking about.

    That was five years ago, the man who had made Yvonne swap her androgynous wardrobe for dresses.

    He had left a deep mark on her, disappearing just when Yvonne had fallen for him the hardest.

    Ronald sighed. "I''ll send a few people with you. That ce is dangerous."

    Sands City, isted and remote, had be a haven for all sorts of shady characters.

    Yvonne replied, "No need."

    "Yvonne," Ronald''s tone was firm.

    Ever since the Schultz family

    incident, he had been cautious- overly so- with those closest to him. Especially the ones who mattered most.

    Yvonne insisted, "I have someone."

    wn

    She wasn''t foolish enough to go to Sands City alone, fully aware of the dangers lurking there.

    Hearing her assurance, Ronald simply grunted in agreement.

    The call ended in silence.

    Ste looked at Ronald. "Is Mr. Murray still alive?"

    Dan Murray, the name conjured a vivid memory. Ste could still recall

    the

    him Yvonne had first i

    to her. Content be introduced

 Chapter 302

    The man had a neat crop of short hair, his lips pressed into a thin line, and his eyes seemed to speak volumes.

    His rebellious and proud demeanor was a stark contrast to Ronald''s stern nature, making him a memorable figure in Ste''s mind.

    She had only met him three times, and the fourth encounter was the devastating news of his death, that shattered Yvonne''s heart.

    Ronald said, "It might not be him."

    Ste replied, "I hope for a miracle."

    Her heart ached for Yvonne, for the deep emotions she had poured into that man.

    Ronald fiddled with her slightly cold hands. "Are you cold?"

    "I''m not cold," she insisted.

    Without another word, Ronald fetched a fuzzy cardigan. Knowing Ste disliked heavyyers in winter, preferring her arms free, her wardrobe was full of various cozy cardigans.

    Ste protested, "I''m really not cold."

    "Just be good," Ronald said with a tender voice, and Ste reluctantly slipped it on.

    ...

    As the snow piled up outside, Ste indulged in her favorite winter pastime: cooking a hearty meal. The pot on the table bubbled merrily. Even without the usual spicy kick, Ste found the meal thoroughly satisfying. Ronald busied himself with the cooking.

    "You should eat too," Ste urged.

    "Why do you like eating this way?" Ronald asked, not quite fond of soupy dishes.

    "It''s warm," Ste replied.

    "Are you cold?"

    "Not really. But with the snow outside, eating like this just feels right."

    Ronald chuckled. "You and your feelings."

    "Where are Finley and Hull?" Ste asked, noticing their absence.

    "Finley went to find Skye," Ronald replied. "As for Hull, I have no idea."

    Ste swallowed a piece of carrot, her mind turning to Finley and Skye. "You gave Finley quite a scare today."

    She was startled too.

    After all, Jaxon had caused quite a stir in Mist Bay earlier. Who would dare to mess with Ronald at a time like this? "Scared? I only asked Idris to kick her out of Portis City," Ronald shrugged.

    Ste blinked.

    Kick her out of Portis City? For a girl?

    Ste twitched the corner of her mouth. "No, wait, that''s not right. Are you nning to have Idris beat up Skye? I''m telling you, Skye''s just a girl. This isn''t right."

    People always say you should be gentler with girls.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Skye''s a girl? News to me."

    Ste paused, remembering Skye''s tomboyish style. Truth be told, standing next to Yvonne, Skye did seem like they made an interesting pair.

    "Just tell Idris to go easy. She might not look it, but she''s still a girl."

    "At most, a few bruises," Ronald assured.

    Ste hesitated, picturing Skye''s sun-kissedplexion. "Isn''t it a bit hard to bruise her, given her skin tone?"

    Skye was a sun worshipper, always

    soaking up rays at the beach in

    summer, on the balcony in winter. Her tan was deep, not quite tropical but still enough to make bruises less visible.

    en

    Just then, Idris returned. "Sir," he greeted.

    "What''s the situation?" Ronald inquired.

    Idris reported, "We''ve located all our people, but Skye wasn''t with them."

    Ronald raised an eyebrow and exchanged a nce with Idris.

    "They said she ditched them right after getting off the ne."

    Finley burst in from the cold, catching Idris''s words and feeling a chill run through him again.

    Wait, she''d ditched Yvonne''s crew? What was she up to?

    Finley felt a wave of panic wash over him, cursing Skye''s ancestors in his mind.

    Wait... he sensed something was off but unable to put a finger on it.

 Chapter 303

    Ronald''s long, slender fingers tapped rhythmically on the dining table, creating a tension that made Finley nce nervously at Ste.

    Ste sat still, focused on nothing but the task of not drawing attention to herself.

    Why was Finley looking at her? There was no way she could defend Skye. Ronald had drilled into her the importance of being ruthless with anyone who posed a threat. And Skye? Speaking in her defense would only invite one of Ronald''s scathing lecturester. Finley was on the verge of panic. "I really don''t think that girl has the brains to pull off whatever you''re suggesting."

    "Oh, really?" Ronald''s voice was dripping with sarcasm. "Then why did she ditch Yvonne''s people? What game is she ying?"

    Finley was at a loss for words, feeling like he was on the brink of tears. Why on earth did Skye dump Yvonne''s crew? What was she up to?

    Ronald, clearly done with Finley''s faltering, shifted his attention to Ste. "You''ll stay by my side for the next few days."

    Skye was proving to be a difficult opponent, and Ronald didn''t want to risk her taking Ste away. If Skye could leave Yvonne''s people behind, who knew where she might take Ste?

    Ste nodded obediently. "Okay."

    But then she hesitated. "I have to go to the studio tomorrow."

    "No need to go to the studio, Miss," Idris chimed in unexpectedly.

    "What?" Ste was taken aback, her mind reeling. What did he mean by that? It sounded like her studio was done for.

    Just as Ste was about to question Idris further, her phone buzzed. It was Tabitha calling.

    Ste answered, "Tabitha?"

    "Boss, we''ve got a problem. StarRiver Corp. has pulled out of our contract," Tabitha''s voice was filled with urgency.

    Ste was shocked. This was bad news. A client bringing in hundreds of thousands annually was about to walk away?

    In her surprise, Ste jumped up from her chair, knocking it over with a loud thud.

    She didn''t care that Ronald and Finley were watching. Moving to a corner, she spoke into the phone, feeling frustrated. "What happened? We were doing fine, weren''t we? And hadn''t they already paid the design fee?" Why would they back out now, after being satisfied with the designs so far?

    Tabitha replied, "I don''t know. We just got a call from their business department. They said the contract is terminated."

    "Did they give a reason?"

    "No."

    A major client dropping them without exnation was a recipe for bankruptcy.

    Ste groaned. "Do they think our drafts are too slow? Tell them we''ll finish in three days. Just three days."

    This was all Ronald''s fault. If he

    hadn''t gotten her injured, none of this would''ve happened. Now they were on the brink of losing the most important client they''d ever had.

    en

    She couldn''t afford to let that happen. Too many designers depended on her to keep the studio running.

    Tabitha sighed. "They just said they don''t need us anymore."

    "They don''t need us?" Ste repeated, baffled.

    What kind of excuse was that?

    "Does this mean we have to return the design fee?"

    "They said we don''t need to return it."

    Ste''s jaw dropped. "Huh?"

    StarRiver Corp. was indeed a big yer. Dismissing tens of

    thousands in upfront fees without a second thought? Were their funds just blowing in the wind?

    Ste bit her lip. "Is there no way to negotiate?"

    Tabitha answered, "None."

    Ste was speechless. The contract was gone, just like that? Without a proper reason?

    ...

    Meanwhile, back in the dining room, voices were rising. Finley and Ronald''s conversation was heating up, and snippets drifted over to Ste.

    "Damn it, I don''t even know who to me now. Your sister''s people were involved, and now my sister''s missing."

    Finley was getting desperate.

    Ronald''s attitude was intimidating,

    but Finley was ready to y the me game since, technically, it was his sister who was missing.

    On the phone, Tabitha continued, "Boss, losing Star River Corp. is a big hit for us."

    Ste replied, "What? Uh..."

    Her gaze shifted away from the dining room.

    It was indeed a significant loss. She had nned to hand over her studio to Susanna,rgely because of StarRiver Corp.

    Now, without this partnership, was there even a point in the studio''s existence anymore?

 Chapter 304

    Thinking about how hard Tabitha has worked these past two years, along with the other designers, really struck a chord with Ste.

    Honestly, even without StarRiver Corp., their little studio gigs could sustain them well enough.

    "Why don''t youe down to Mist Bay tomorrow?" Ste suggested after a moment''s thought.

    Tabitha raised an eyebrow. "Mist Bay? You mean that Mist Bay?"

    Ste nodded. "Yeah. Bring along some of thepany''s business documents too."

    Getting out of the house tomorrow seemed unlikely for Ste, especially with Skye having just ditched Yvonne''s crew. God knows what kind of trouble could follow. Best to justy low at Mist Bay.

    After hanging up on Tabitha, Ste returned to the dining room just as Ronald was saying to Idris, "Find her tonight."

    "Okay," Idris replied.

    Since Skye was in Portis City, tracking her down wouldn''t be too difficult.

    Seeing Idris making a move, Finley hurried to tag along. "I''ming with you."

    That morning, Idris had gone off on his own, leaving Finley on edge ever since. He worried Idris might actually find Skye and give her a ck eye. Their mom still clung to the hope that her daughter could somehow reim her wlessplexion; he couldn''t afford to ruin her face.

    As Finley and Idris headed out, Ronald''s stern expression softened. He turned to Ste. "Come here."

    Ste shuffled over, and as soon as she was close enough, Ronald pulled her onto hisp.

    Ste instinctively squirmed. "What are you doing? There are people around."

    Finley and Idris might have left, but there were still plenty of staff around Mist Bay.

    Ronald chuckled softly. "I told you, no need to hide, remember?"

    Ste blushed slightly.

    Ronald pinched her cheek gently, "Still sore?"

    Ste''s face, already turning pink, seemed to catch fire at Ronald''s words.

    "How long has it been? You can''t be serious..."

    Ronald wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his head on her shoulder, "Yes, very much."

    Ste stared at him, speechless.

    This guy really...

    "Let go of me," she demanded, trying to focus on the studio''s issues instead of his antics.

    Ronald sensed her distraction. "Who was on the phone?"

    Ste replied, "Someone from the studio."

    Ronald asked, "What''s got you upset?"

    "My biggest client backed out," Ste admitted.

    They''d been working together since the studio''s openingst year. To suddenly stop without any exnation left Ste feeling uneasy. Ronald straightened up and gently pressed her head against his chest. "The biggest client?"

    "StarRiver Corp were a big deal for us. Their decision to work with a small studio like ours brought us credibility and more clients." Without them, who else would work with a fledgling studio?

    ??

    Hearing StarRiver Corp.''s name, a faint smile curved Ronald''s lips. "We''re heading back to Ferrond soon if they don''t want to continue, so be it."

    Ste shook her head. "No, the studio has so many designers depending on it. I should probably head to StarRiver Corp. myself."

    Her mind raced. Maybe she needed to meet them directly?

    Looking up suddenly, she remembered something. "Didn''t you say you know the CEO of StarRiver Corp.?"

    "Yeah, I know him," Ronald confirmed.

    "Then... could you ask him for me?"

    Ste''s tone softened, almost hesitant, She didn''t want to push,

    because she was aware that Ronald despised those who used O

    backdoors.  en

    Ronald tilted her chin up, his thumb brushing tightly against her cheek as their eyes met. There was a

    mischievous glint in his gaze. can ask. But how will you thank me?"

    Ste was taken aback. "Thank you? With what? Everything I have is already yours."

    Ronald smirked, "You, how about that?"

    Ste''s breath hitched.

    Before she could protest, Ronald leaned in, and as their breaths mingled, the chill of winter seemed to melt away.

 Chapter 305

    The next morning, Idris climbed the stairs, nning to wait for Ronald in the study. But as he reached the hallway, he froze.

    Ronald was emerging from Ste''s room.

    Oh boy...

    Idris instinctively considered turning back, pretending he hadn''t seen anything. But it was toote.

    With no choice but to face the moment, Idris straightened and greeted respectfully, "Sir."

    Ronald, dressed in a loosely tied bathrobe, stepped fully into the hallway. His chest was partially exposed, and Idris''s eyes unwillingly caught sight of faint scratch marks trailing down his skin. Fresh ones, by the look of them.

    Idris tensed up immediately, wishing he''de a bitter. But it was already nine in the morning.

    Ronald simply said, "Wait for me in the study."

    "Yes, sir."

    Without missing a beat, Idris turned and made his way to the study, feeling as though he''d narrowly escaped an interrogation.

    About ten minutester, Ronald entered the study. He had changed into a sleek gray loungewear set, exuding a calm and refined aura.

    Behind him trailed Finley, looking utterly exhausted, clearly from a sleepless night.

    Finley had tried to chase after Idris, but hisck of stamina nearly sent him sprawling to the floor. By the time he picked himself up, Idris was gone.

    For the all night, Finley had been consumed by worry. Ronald''s men weren''t exactly gentle, and he couldn''t shake the thought that Skye might have faced something worse than a scolding. Ronald settled into a nearby armchair, pulling out a cigarette, and in a chilly voice asked Idris, "Well?"

    That question was obviously about whether Skye had been found.

    Finley, too, looked anxiously at Idris.

    Idris replied, "Ms. Skye has left Portis City."

    Ronald raised an eyebrow.

    Finley blurted out, "What the heck?"

    His nerves jolted awake. What did that mean? She left Portis City? How''d she manage that? Was she forced out?

    "Did your guys send her away?"

    Finley''s mind was racing. Had she been found and then sent packing after a beating? His heart clenched at the thought. "How was she sent off? Did you rough her up?"

    Finley''s voice was rising now, clearly agitated.

    He shot Ronald a re, frustration boiling over. "Ronald, do you just rough up anyone?"

    Idris interjected, "Mr. Yoder..."

    "Shut it, Idris. Don''t speak."

    Finley was genuinely upset. Despite all their squabbles, Skye was his sister, and no one was allowed to mistreat her. Ronald shot him a sideways nce. "Are you done?"

    Finley snapped, "I''m serious. I''m angry now."

    Idris insisted, "I didn''ty a finger on her."

    The room went quiet.

    Finley looked at Idris. "Then how exactly did she leave Portis City? Was she forced out or thrown out?"

    Ronald''s gaze fixed on Idris as well.

    Idris exined, "Ms. Skye managed to shake off Ms. Yvonne''s guys and left Portis City on her own right after that." Finley''s jaw dropped. What on earth?

    Ronald frowned, giving Idris a sharp look. "Exin."

    Skye shook off Yvonne''s people and left Portis City just like that?

    Idris borated, "She just took off. The only time she spent in Portis City was the time it took to disembark and board her flight." Finley was dumbfounded.

    And Ronald looked equally puzzled.

    Finley scratched his head in

    confusion. What exactly was Skye up to? Did she really just leave,cor

    was this part of some strategy? Was there more toe?

    Finley pressed, "Are you sure she left?"

    She''d arrived with Yvonne''s people only to ditch them and leave? That didn''t add up. Unless... Did she have some sort of deal with Yvonne?

    Wait a minute...

    Finley turned to Ronald. "Did Yvonne offer Skye something to steal Star? Did she cut her a deal?"

    Idris frowned, "Without a good reason, Ms. Skye wouldn''t have bothered with this trip."

    The two of them were always at odds. Without some enticing offer, why would Skye listen to Yvonne? Especially with Yvonne''s crew in tow. Finley pped his forehead in disbelief. "Great, just great."

    Now they were really in trouble. Was

    that girl nning to mess with

    someone no matter what?

    scared to mess with Ronald, so she turned on Yvonne instead?

 Chapter 306

    She took Yvonne''s favor and then just disappeared?

    Finley mused, shaking his head in disbelief.

    His sister truly hadn''t changed a bit. She just grabbed whatever she could from Yvonne and bolts.

    He chuckled wryly, knowing full well that Yvonne wasn''t someone whose favors you could just take and run. Skye clearly hadn''t learned her lesson after all these years.

    Ronald lit a cigarette, taking a deep drag.

    "So, where''s Yvonne now?" Finley asked, a hint of concern in his voice. He was worried about Skye''s whereabouts after leaving Portis City. Heading back to Ferrond was like asking for trouble with Yvonne on her tail. Ronald replied, "She''s probably in Sands City by now."

    "Thank goodness," Finley exhaled, relieved to know Yvonne wasn''t in Ferrond, "Don''t tell her anything for now."

    He didn''t want Yvonne knowing that Skye had duped her again. If Yvonne found out, all hell would break loose between them.

    Yvonne''s truly unbelievable. Star is right there beside her brother; there''s no way Star could flee this time! And yet, she still managed to partner up with Skye.

    "Ms. Yvonne will find out sooner orter," Idris interjected.

    "Please, Idris, just... don''t," Finley sighed, knowing Idris''s words only ever added to his anxiety.

    His sister was quite the handful, and Yvonne was just as stubborn. The two of them were like cats and dogs.

    He wondered what Yvonne had given Skye that was worth the trip. It certainly wasn''t just a trifle if Skye was willing to make the effort.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste woke up around ten, reaching for the ss of water on the nightstand.

    The bed was empty, Ronald''s warmth long gone. Clearly, he had gotten up early.

    She sat there, feeling a little disoriented, Growing up, she''d been close to Ronald, but sharing a bed with him now felt entirely different, especially with the way his body responded when he held hero

    "Awake?" Ronald''s deep, charismatic voice cut through her thoughts.

    She looked up to see him standing in the doorway, dressed casually inca sleek gray lounge set. Even in such rxed attire, his presence wasmanding, his innate elegance unmistakable.

    Still half-asleep, Ste mumbled, "Hey, Ronald."

    Ronald walked over, pulling her close against his chest. "Say my name again," he urged softly, a flutter rising in his chest.

    "Hmm?" Ste blinked at him.

    "Go on, say it."

    "Now?" She was baffled.

    It felt strange.

    Suddenly, she yelped, "Ronald, what are you doing?" as a sharp pain shot through her neck. She tried to squirm away, but he held her firmly.

    "You little rebel," he chuckled against her neck, causing her to bristle.

    "Did you bite me? We''re going back

    to Ferrond in two weeks! How am I supposed to exin this?" she fretted, recalling previous marks that took forever to fade.

    Seeing her flustered like a little tigress, Ronald kissed her forehead tenderly. "You don''t have to exin anything."

    "Why not?" she asked, perplexed.

    "I already called Mom," he replied with a smirk.

    "Oh?" Ste was taken aback.

 Chapter 307

    "What exactly did you say?" Ste asked, her heart pounding in her chest.

    Please, not what she was thinking.

    Ronald chuckled, giving her a yful tweak on the nose before grabbing her coat to help her put it on. "What do you think I said?"

    Ste felt a flutter of panic. "Did you tell Mom?"

    Ronald just grinned, a mischievous twinkle in his eye.

    "How did you tell her?"

    Oh boy... How on earth did he break the news to her mom?

    "Just like that. Hurry up and get dressed, I''ll take you out for a meal." he said, already helping her out of her pajamas. His casualness left Ste momentarily speechless.

    "What did Mom say?" she pressed, her curiosity getting the better of her.

    Ronald was still sticking to his nonchnt response. "Just like that."

    Ste was baffled.

    Just like that? What did that even mean?

    She was getting anxious. "So, what was her reaction?"

    Ever since the other night, she had been stressing over how to tell her mom about this whole situation.

    While she was lost in thought, Ronald had already dressed her and gotten her ready to go. Throughout the whole process, he did something, but Ste was too preupied to notice. He seemed quite pleased with himself, though. "Come on, spill it!" Ste urged, feeling a mix of frustration and nerves.

    Ronald squeezed her cheek affectionately. "Rx, she won''t bite your head off."

    Ste''s lips twitched in disbelief. What did that mean? Her mom had no reaction?

    That was impossible.

    Absolutely impossible!

    "Let''s go," Ronald said, grabbing his keys.

    Ste hesitated. "Where are we going for food? It''s freezing out, and Susanna''sing over soon."

    Susanna and Tabitha were both expected to drop by.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure you don''t want to go?"

    "I have a lot to do."

    Ever since Ronald came to Portis City, her schedule at the studio had gotten pretty unpredictable. She was nning to head back to Ferrond soon and wanted to wrap things up at the studio quickly.

    "And hey, did you talk to the CEO of StarRiver Corp. for me yet?"

    Even though she was leaving, she wanted to secure her team''s future. They''d all worked so hard over the years.

    Ronald teased her. "You''re heading back to Ferrond, right? Are you sure you don''t want to close the studio?"

    Ste shook her head. "Close it? No way. There are too many people depending on it. I''m asking Susanna to take over."

    Her departure didn''t mean the end of

    the road for everyone else. Her

    studio had barely seen any stand neg

    turnover, not even at the receptionist level.

    Ronald ruffled her hair affectionately. "Got it."

    "Make sure to tell them that even though I''m leaving, my designers are top-notch. They won''t be

    sw novel bet

    disappointed," Ste insiste el.9%

    "Of course," Ronald assured her with a smile.

    It baffled him how the Larkin family had missed seeing this kind-hearted side of her, putting themselves in such a tough spot. During his time in Portis City, Ronald had noticed that Ste had little intention of maintaining ties with the Larkin family.

    ...

    Because Ste didn''t want to go out, Ronald left after taking a phone call.

    He had promised not to leave her side, yet here she was, eating alone when she found out that Skye had left.

    Finley, who shared the news, was full of sighs.

    Ste bit into her burger, surprised. "She left right afternding?"

    Finley nodded, sounding exhausted. "Yep."

    Ste shrugged. "Isn''t that a good thing? You know, if my brother''s angry, no one can save her."

    Ronald spoiled Ste, sure, but even she couldn''t always sway him with just a few words.

 Chapter 308

    After all, he absolutely hated it when people tried to pull strings, even if it was Ste trying to do it.

    Finley sighed. "But she''s gone and ticked off your sister, and you know how she is."

    Talking about it made Finley''s head throb.

    Ste was puzzled, "What did she do to my sister now?"

    Finley exined, "She took Yvonne''s favors and then bolted."

    Ste could only imagine.

    Skye sure had some nerve. Taking Yvonne''s favors and not following through, then disappearing? That was a bold move.

    Sure, angering Ronald might have worse consequences, but Yvonne wasn''t someone you wanted to mess with either.

    "Is Skye nning on leaving Ferrond for good?"

    Ste thought, shaking her head. She remembered how every time Skye tried to y games with Yvonne, it always ended with Skye getting the short end of the stick. Finley groaned. "Don''t even start."

    Thinking about his sister''s antics gave him a headache too.

    Ste couldn''t help but question, "Why does she have to stir things up?"

    When they said that she brought Yvonne''s people over to Portis City, she thought Skye was set on partying in Ronald''s danger zones.

    This unexpected twist was just... mind-boggling. Ferrond was bound to be in chaos again.

    "Yeah," Finley agreed. "Why does she have to provoke others? Wait, what''s your rtionship with Ronald now?"

    Ste''s expression stiffened.

    Seriously? Is that what he''s focusing on right now?

    She shot Finley a re. "Worry about your sister instead."

    Finley shrugged. "Just asking! So, how''s Ronald in bed? His stamina? He hasn''t been with anyone in years, so I''m guessing his skills are..." Finley''s words were so oundish that Ste choked on her drink.

    Ronald had forgotten something and walked back in just in time to

    hear Finley''s brazenments!

    Seeing Ste choking, his expression hardened.

    He marched over and gave Finley a swift kick.

    Caught off guard, Finley nearly toppled off his chair. "What the heck..."

    He was about tosh out until he saw it was Ronald, instantly, he swallowed his words and rubbed his sore side. "Did I say something wrong?"

    Ronald narrowed his eyes. "You curious about how I am in bed? Is that it?"

    Ste, still recovering from her coughing fit, choked again upon hearing Ronald''s words. Her face turned beet red. Finley stammered, "I, uh..."

    Ronald moved to Ste''s side, gently patting her back.

    But she wasn''t one to sit back. Then she shot Finley a sharp look. "Didn''t he ask you for some ointment?"

    Finley was speechless.

    Ronald was too.

    Finley''s mouth twitched as he nced between Ronald and Ste. "Wow, Star, you''re something else."

    Ste buried her face into Ronald''s side, realizing she''d said more than she intended. It was like a

    contagious embarrassment,vel

    spreading rapidly.

    Finley, being clueless, had pushed Ste to retaliate in her own direct way.

    Ronald gave Finley a withering stare, and he gulped. "My bad."

    Realizing it wasn''t the time to provoke this ticking time bomb, he quickly made himself scarce.

    Ste reached out and pinched Ronald hard. "This is all your fault."

    Now everyone was teasing her, and she couldn''t escape the jibes.

    Ronald winced, sucking in air from the pain, as he caught her yful but vengeful hand.

 Chapter 309

    When Ronald left, he practically dragged Finley out with him. Honestly, sometimes Ronald felt like stitching Finley''s mouth shut and sealing it with super glue.

    After lunch, Ste was waiting for Susanna in the cozy warmth of the sunroom. The sunroom was toasty, with three walls made of floor-to-ceiling windows showcasing the fluffy white snow outside, and the tree branches wrapped in glistening icicles. The butler entered the sunroom. "Miss."

    "What''s up?"

    "There''s ady with the surname Lawson at the security gate asking to see you."

    Lawson? Could it be Cloudia Lawson?

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Cloudia?"

    "Yes."

    The butler nodded.

    Ste''s eyebrows arched.

    She''s here now? I was obvious she was here because of Jaxon.

    Or maybe she came because of Jaxon and Urs.

    Ste dismissed it with a wave. "I''m not seeing her."

    She had changed her phone number, so no matter how many phones Cloudia borrowed, none would reach her. After changing her numberst night, only Tabitha and Susanna had it. And those two would never share it with anyone from the Larkin family. "Understood," said the butler.

    Hearing Ste''s refusal, the butler was about to call security when Ste''s phone rang. It was Susanna.

    "Star, Cloudia is literally on her knees in front of my car."

    Ste was taken aback. "What?"

    Susanna continued, "She kept crying and making a fuss. My goodness! Before this, she always said you were raised in the countryside and were shrew."

    "Looking at it now, who''s the real shrew, then?"

    Ste could already hear Cloudia''s wailing from the phone, a grating sound that made her eyes narrow.

    "Bring her in," Ste sighed.

    "Alright."

    Before hanging up, Ste heard Susanna disdainfully tell Cloudia, "Only a mother like you would have to beg to see her own daughter. Honestly, it''s your own doing."

    ...

    A short whileter, Susanna and Tabitha arrived with Cloudia in tow.

    Ste nced at Susanna and Tabitha. "Give me a moment." Susanna nodded. "Sure."

    The butler instructed the staff to lead them to the conservatory, not intending to leave himself. Ronald had strictly instructed him to be present if Ste met anyone from the Larkin family.

    Ronald was right; the Larkin family would stop at nothing to see Ste. The current situation showed no signs of them reflecting on their actions; instead, they seemed desperate.

    Ste sipped her coffee, not sparing Cloudia a nce.

    After Jaxon''s injury, Cloudia looked visibly older and more worn. She sat opposite her, seething at Ste''s indifference.

    Unable to bear the oppressive silence, she spoke first. "I know what happened."

    Ste remained nonchnt. "Oh? And?"

    Her casual response only fueled Cloudia''s anger. Her voice trembled with barely suppressed rage. "He''s your brother, no matter his mistakes. And you let an outsider hurt him? Do you even know? His hand is ruined, he might never regain its strength?"

    As she spoke, Cloudia''s voice rose, despite her earlier resolve to stay calm.

    Urs urgently needed medical resources, Jaxon was injured, theirpany was in turmoil, and her marriage to ise was on the rocks.

    And themon denominator in all this chaos? Ste.

    No matter what, Cloudia needed to talk to Ste- the only one who could calm the storm. But seeing Ste''s unbothered demeanor ignited Cloudia''s frustration beyond control. Her choice of the word ''outsider'' struck a nerve with Ste.

    With a loud thud, Ste mmed her cup onto the wooden table.

    Coffee sshed across the surface as her icy gaze locked onto Cloudia''s. "Are you here to lecture me, Mrs. Larkin? Or to interrogate me?"

    Her tone matched her frosty stare.

    Cloudia''s pent-up frustration finally erupted. "Ste, tell me, what do you want?"

 Chapter 310

    Ste''s silence alone had Cloudia fuming, but now that she''d spoken, it only fueled her anger further.

    Ste''s eyes were cold, and a sardonic chuckle escaped her lips. Ignoring Cloudia entirely, she turned to the butler standing nearby. "Make the arrangements to discharge Jaxon." The butler nodded dutifully. "Yes, Miss."

    Cloudia''s breath hitched, and she shot to her feet. "Are you out of your mind? He''s your own brother!

    You''ve already pushed Urs to the brink, and now you''re going to do this to him?"

    Ste lifted her gaze to meet Cloudia''s. "Mrs. Larkin, have you forgotten? There''s nothing between us anymore."

    The color drained from Cloudia''s face. "You, you..."

    Ste picked up the coffee pot and poured herself a cup of coffee, her movements unhurried and deliberate.

    "You guys are very fond of throwing your weight around, aren''t you?"

    She couldn''t forget how they''d treated her- trying to bury her, both literally and metaphorically.

    Ste continued, "You''ve used that power to oppress others for years, haven''t you? The Larkin family has been running rampant in this town for ages."

    Especially Cloudia, whose infamous reputation among the societydies was all too well-known.

    Cloudia''s breath came in short, angry gasps. "You can''t do this. You''ve already made Urs incurable. Do you want to..."

    "Swallow those words about ''brother,'' will you?" Ste cut her off sharply, her gaze cold and piercing, like daggers.

    Cloudia froze, her words dying on her lips.

    Ste couldn''t stand the Larkin family''s use of the words about family.

    Growing up, she''d known what true familial love was- the kind the Quinn family had taught her to cherish deeply. But the Larkins had given her a new understanding of the word "blood." "Do you know why I didn''t save Jaxon yesterday?" Ste asked.

    Cloudia hesitated. "Why?"

    "Because he used me of not knowing the difference between close and distant, iming he was my brother." Ste spat the word "brother" with disdain.

    Cloudia''s breath quickened, her mind scrambling to process Ste''s words.

    "Still don''t get it?" Ste asked, a faint smirk tugging at her lips.

    Cloudia was at a loss for words.

    "I despise your pretentious faces and your so-called family ties. ''Brother''? What a joke."

    If there had ever been genuine affection, things might have been different. But the Larkin family''s version of "family" was nothing more than a weapon- sharp, cutting, and designed to wound.

    "Luckily, it was me who ended up as your daughter. If it had been anyone else, they''d either be dead from one of Urs''s ''idents'' or driven to their death by you, their so-called mother."

    en

    Cloudia felt a chill run through her as a question surfaced in her mind.

    Had she really been this monstrous to Ste?

    Was her idea of discipline so warped it had bred this hatred in her daughter?

    Steughed, a cold, harsh sound. Her eyes were mocking. "I thought you might have learned something by now. Maybe reflected a little. But..."

    She let the words hang in the air before turning her gaze back to the butler.

    He nodded. "I''ll see to it right away."

    "No. Don''t." Cloudia''s voice wavered as she stepped in front of the door, blocking his way.

    Her eyes were wide, desperate. "You can''t do this to him. He''s still your..."

    The words "brother" died in her throat. She''d seen Ste''s reaction to the term earlier, her loathing it provoked.

    Cloudia suddenly understood. Ste

    didn''t just dislike the word. She detested everything the Larkin family stood for. It turned out she really was an ungrateful wretch.

    en

    Why were they ever unkind to her? Wasn''t it all because of her own actions? And now, she had the audacity to pin all the me on them.

    Cloudia still felt a lingering anger in her heart. But when she thought of Jaxon lying in the hospital, she ultimately didn''t dare to sh with Ste any further. Once, she had lorded over Ste, but now she was the one feeling cornered and powerless.

 Chapter 311

    Cloudia was gone. She had desperately wanted to help Urs. But seeing Ste''s ruthless decision to cut off Jaxon''s medical care left her too afraid to continue.

    If ise ever found out she had approached Ste and Jaxon was harmed as a result, it would be the end for both her and ise.

    Ste turned to her butler. "Take care of it."

    The butler nodded. "Yes, Miss."

    As for Jaxon, Ste had wanted to deal with him for some time. With Ronald making his move, this was the perfect opportunity for her to act decisively.

    The Larkin family had med their downfall entirely on her, showing no sign of self-reflection. Since they refused to take responsibility, she saw no reason to hold back.

    ...

    Cloudia had just driven out of Mist Bay when her phone rang.

    It was Urs, her voice weak and frail. "Mom."

    Hearing that fragile voice made Cloudia''s heart twist with pain.

    In no time at all, the entire Larkin family had be vulnerable and powerless, unable to stand up to someone like Ste.

    "Mom, please help me. It hurts so much," Urs pleaded.

    Lying alone in her room at the Larkin estate, with only the maids forpany, Urs was suffering terribly. Her illness had taken her hair, and relentless pain consumed her body, leaving her twitching and unable to sleep. Each passing moment was a fresh agony. "Did Star agree to let me go abroad?" Urs asked, feeling a level of despair she had never known before. She could feel her life slipping away. Last night had been unbearable. Sleep evaded her, leaving her trapped in a haze of nightmares. Ste-everything came back to Ste. She had left her sick and untreated, and now...

    Cloudia whispered, "Urs..."

    "Mom, I can''t take it anymore. I didn''t sleep a winkst night. It hurts so much. Please, speak to Star. Beg her to let me go. I''ll admit to whatever she wants," Urs sobbed. Cloudia was silent.

    "Let her spare me this time. Once I recover, she can do whatever she wants with me," Urs pleaded desperately.

    Trapped in an endless cycle of pain and darkness, Urs was losing hope. She wasn''t sure she''d ever see another sunrise.

    "Mom, please talk to her. I beg you," Urs broke down in tears.

    The basic relief of sleep was beyond her reach, and the unrelenting pain left her gasping for reprieve. She had never imagined that illness could cut this deeply.

    Hearing Urs''s plea, Cloudia refused to believe her daughter had done anything wrong.

    "My poor child," Cloudia murmured, feeling utterly hopeless herself. She was heartbroken by Urs''s suffering and furious at her own helplessness.

    ...

    In the coffee bar of Wave Residence,

    Tabitha sat in a state of disbelief. It had started the moment she saw Ste- or perhaps even earlier, when she first entered Mist Bay and

    caught sight of the grand Wel.ne

    Residence. The sight of the

    mansion, standing majestically against the snowyndscape, had made her heart race.

    Back when their studio was first established, before it had turned a profit, their boss had been incredibly generous. At the time, Tabitha had assumed the funds wereing from the Larkin family.

    But now, seeing the Larkin family''s attitude toward Ste, it seemed unlikely. She had no idea where Ste had gotten her wealth from.

    Could it be that Ste was secretly the little princess of Mist Bay? Was it connected to the man who came to pick her up?

    It certainly didn''t seem like it was the Larkin family''s doing. If they had such connections, they wouldn''t be struggling so much now.

    "What are you staring at? Cat got your tongue?" Ste ced a cup of coffee in front of Tabitha.

    Tabitha''s eyes darted around. "Boss, you owe mepensation for emotional distress."

    Ste raised an eyebrow.

    Tabitha continued, "The way the Larkin family treated you, it broke my heart."

    As if Ste needed her sympathy.

    Here Tabitha was, a girl barely scraping by on her paycheck, renting a modest apartment, feeling sorry for a princess living in a castle. How ridiculous.

    Susannaughed. "I should ask forpensation too."

    When the Larkin family had cut off Ste''s credit cards during their fallout, Susanna had been beside herself with worry.

    Ste smirked. "You guys are such drama queens."

 Chapter 312

    "Hey, Tabitha," Ste called out, "Did you bring the documents?"

    Tabitha nodded. "Yep, got them right here." She handed the papers to Ste, who skimmed through them before passing them to Susanna.

    "So, you''re really heading back to Ferrond?" Susanna asked, her voice tinged with reluctance.

    Ste nodded. "Yeah, it''s about time."

    Whether Ronald came to Portis City or not, Ste nned to go back anyway. For the past two years, she had been keeping an eye on developments in Ferrond, constantly searching for a chance to go back. She hadn''t expected Ronald to make the first move.

    Tabitha''s eyes widened. "Boss, you''re leaving? What about the studio?"

    She was about to lose her job? Oh no, that couldn''t happen. This job was so stable, and the benefits were great.

    Ste reassured her. "I''ve already found someone to take over."

    Tabitha nced at Susanna.

    "Don''t worry," Susanna chimed in, "You''ll have the same terms as before. Just keep doing your best."

    Tabitha looked at Ste, her eyes slightly red. She was leaving, yet she still paved the way for them. Where could they ever find another boss as good as her?

    Ste chuckled softly. "Nothingsts forever, but at least we cherished our time together."

    As they were signing the paperwork, Tabitha''s phone rang. She stepped out to take the call, leaving Susanna and Ste alone.

    Susanna suddenly noticed something on Ste''s neck. "What''s that mark?"

    Ste instinctively pulled her sweater cor up. "Huh?"

    "Don''t bother hiding it; I already saw it," Susanna teased with a knowing smirk.

    Ste blushed, conceding, "Okay, okay, you got me."

    Susanna raised an eyebrow. "So, you two are a thing now?"

    Ste nodded, not hiding anything from Susanna. "Yeah, we are."

    Susanna''s eyes held a hint of worry. "Do you know what''s going on over in Ferrond?" "He''ll keep me safe," Ste replied confidently. "Ronald always has my back."

    "You''ve got a lot of faith in him," Susanna remarked, noting the certainty in Ste''s voice. "It''s a trust built over a lifetime," Ste exined.

    Susanna nodded. "Well, I''ll keep the studio running for you, just in case you ever need it."

    If going back to Ferrond worked out well, that''d be the best oue. But if it didn''t, then this was still Ste''s fallback n.

    "I''m just looking out for you, like any friend would."

    A wave of gratitude washed over Ste. "Thank you, Susanna."

    "Don''t get all mushy on me," Susannaughed. "I''m just like Tabitha this country girl feeling sorry for the princess getting wronged."

    At that time, Susanna was really worried that the Larkin family might have done something to Ste But in the end, she had a big shot backing her up.

    Ste yfully scolded, "Stop it, or your mom will pull your ear again."

    Susanna had been there for two hours before leaving with Tabitha.

    Just as they were about to step out, Ronald returned. Apanying him were two unfamiliar men, both exuding an extraordinary presence.

    Though Susanna had seen her fair

    share of bigwigs, she still felt a little

    intimidated by Ronald and his

    undeniable.

    As they tried to slip past unnoticed, Susanna''s foot hit a patch of ice, and she slipped with a yelp, grabbing onto whatever she could.

    Before she knew it, she was on the ground with a thud, the weight of another body on top of her.

    "Ugh," she groaned.

    Finley nced at the scene, baffled. "What just happened?"

    Hull, who had fallen with Susanna, quickly tried to lift himself off her with Finley''s help. But then he noticed something...

    Susanna''s hand was gripping his belt buckle.

    Her eyes widened in horror. "Oh my gosh, I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to!"

    "Mind letting go?" Hull gritted his teeth, a dangerous glint in his eyes.

 Chapter 313

    Hull had a perfectly chiseled face, his features sharp and defined. His sses had fallen off, making the icy chill in his deep eyes even more pronounced.

    It was especially intimidating considering that the people who dealt with Ronald were rarely simple or kind-hearted.

    The tattoo peeking from his neck only added to the aura of danger around him.

    Susanna was so startled she forgot to react.

    Hull narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Finley grabbed Susanna''s wrist, chuckling. "Whoa there, girl! Not exactly ying hard to get, are we? Who goes for a guy''s belt on a first meeting? Might as well skip the formalities and get straight to it." "I...I didn''t mean to."

    Susanna was still gripping tightly, seemingly oblivious to the chaos she was creating.

    Tabitha was shocked too, especially seeing Susanna clutching onto Hull''s belt. She was just as dumbfounded.

    Susanna looked at Hull in panic. "I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to, I really didn''t."

    Finley chimed in, "Then why don''t you let go already?"

    Was this girl out of her mind? iming it was an ident but refusing to let go - what was up with that? Susanna locked eyes with Hull''s intense gaze, her mind freezing under the weight of his piercing stare.

    "I''m sorry."

    Tabitha finally snapped out of her shock and rushed forward, tugging at Susanna''s hand. "Alright, alright, you''ve apologized like a million times. Let go now." Susanna was bewildered.

    Meanwhile, Ste came out to check what was keeping Ronald. She froze at the sight of Hull kneeling on the slippery ground, Susanna''s pale hand still gripping his belt. Ste was baffled.

    "Susie, what on earth?"

    Ste''s sudden appearance finally jolted Susanna back to her senses. She quickly retracted her hand like it was on fire, her face flushing bright red. What a mess she''d gotten herself into today. "I really didn''t mean it."

    Hull stood up, calmly tidying up his slightly disheveled clothes. His expression was cold as he turned to walk inside.

    Ronald noticed Ste and frowned. "Why are you out here in so little clothing?"

    Ste replied, "You were taking so long, I came to check on you."

    She turned her attention to Susanna. "Susie, are you okay?"

    Susanna''s face was flushed red with embarrassment. She scrambled to her feet, mumbling, "I... I''ll be leaving now. Bye!"

    She couldn''t meet Ste''s eyes and practically fled the scene.

    Tabitha quickly followed, muttering

    to herself about how dangerous the people here seemed. That man''s gaze had been downright murderous.

    Ste was confused.

    Finley turned to her with a mischievous grin. "Star, your friend''s got some guts."

    Ste asked, "What do you mean?"

    Finleyughed. "She nearly stripped Hull''s pants off!"

    Not too far away, Susanna stumbled at Finley''s words, almost falling again.

    Hull shot Finley a sharp, warning re, his eyes cold and threatening.

    It was the first time his expression had been so menacing- he was usually just asid-back as Finley.

    Ste twitched her lips, ncing between Susanna''s retreating figure and Ronald.

    "She''s definitely not like that."

    Ronald ruffled her hair. "You believe Finley?"

    Ste shot Finley a re. "With a mouth like yours, you''ll stay single forever."

    She had never met anyone as blunt as Finley. It was something else.

    Finley shrugged. "Hey, I didn''t say anything untrue."

    Susanna had almost, literally, pulled Hull''s pants down in front of everyone.

    Ste retorted, "She slipped on the wet ground, and Hull was just nearby, okay?"

    Even though she wasn''t there, Ste could guess what happened.

    When you''re falling, you go

    reach out to grab something to steady yourself. It was just unfortunate Susanna grabbed something so... personal.

    Finley wanted to argue but Ronald shot him a look. "Dare to joke about Hull?"

    Everyone in Ferrond knew Hull was the one making jokes on othe Anyone daring to joke about him should be prepared for a midnight surprise with a bup sack

    Finley pouted. "I didn''t say much."

    Ste added, "You''ve said more than enough."

    Finley could turn a simplement into something mortifying.

    Seeing Ste''s gaze, Finley wisely zipped his mouth. He probably shouldn''t have opened his mouth in the first ce.

    Once inside, Ste''s slippers were soaked.

    Ronald nced at the butler. "Why wasn''t the entrance cleared up?"

 Chapter 314

    When they stepped out of the car, Ronald had noticed the icy patch on the driveway.

    The butler''s face went pale with worry. "Sir..."

    Ste tugged at Ronald''s sleeve. "They did clear it earlier, but the temperature''s just too low."

    Hearing Ste''s exnation, the butler looked at her with gratitude.

    She was right. They had cleared the ice just half an hour ago. In fact, they''d been at it all day. But with the constant snowfall and chilly weather, it was a losing battle. Ronald nced down at Ste''s shoes. "Change into something more appropriate."

    "Okay," Ste nodded obediently.

    A maid quickly fetched a pair of warm slippers for her.

    Ronald had business to discuss with Hull, so he headed straight to the study.

    Ste was about to go upstairs when her phone buzzed. It was Susanna, practically hyperventting on the other end.

    Ste sighed, "I know you didn''t mean it, but I can''t say Hull thinks the same."

    "What do you mean?" Susanna sounded desperate. She was on the verge of a meltdown. Nothing had ever embarrassed her this much before.

    "Just steer clear of him in the future," Ste advised. "Hull was not as harmless as he seemed."

    Susanna groaned, "I didn''t mean to upset him! Star, you''ve got to put in a good word for me."

    Ste chuckled. It was true; the men around her these days were not the forgiving type. "I''ll see what I can do. But honestly, you probably won''t run into each other again."

    Good words were always worth extending. Besides, she and Ronald were heading back to Ferrond soon. Ronald''s absence meant Hull would likely leave Portis City as well.

    "Oh my God, you have no idea. I slipped and grabbed the first thing I could! It just happened to be his belt buckle. Good thing his pants stayed up, or it would''ve been a whole different disaster." Ste teased, "And you''re still talking about it now?"

    "Don''t remind me," Susanna groaned again. "I swear, it was an ident."

    Steughed, "I know it was."

    Even she had been stunned by the whole scene. Anyone watching would have been equally speechless.

    They chatted for a while, and the conversation naturally shifted to Cloudia.

    Susanna asked Ste, "What did Cloudia want this time? Still about Urs? Her own son is lying in the hospital right now, isn''t he?

    If she keeps this up, doesn''t ise have anything to say about it? She''s going to tear the family apart and still find a way to me you for it."

    Ste had already walked into the

    coffee bar. The coffee in the pot was still warm. She poured herself a cup and said calmly, "Let her me me. I don''t care. Jaxon''s about to be discharged anyway."

    "What?" Susanna blinked, caught off guard.

    Ste took a sip of coffee and continued, "You know what kind of person I am. Their little finger-pointing isn''t going to change me." "True," Susanna said with a small nod.

    Over the past few weeks, things had been chaotic, with arguments flying left and right, and Susanna had seen firsthand how Ste never backed down. So if Cloudia came to confront Ste today, it was easy to guess she must have hurled usations at her again. And if Cloudia dared to use Ste would undoubtedly push back even harder.

    Wasn''t that exactly what had happened? This time, it was Jaxon who got caught in the crossfire. Even with ise''s usually good temper, there was no way he

    wouldn''t lose it at this point

    "Honestly, if the Larkin family falls apart, it''s not really your fault."

    "Hmm?"

    "Well, you know..."

    Susanna hesitated, unsure how to phrase it delicately. The Larkin family had always been a hotbed for drama.

    "Come on, what did you see?" Ste pressed.

    "You know me, I don''t seek out gossip. But sometimes it just finds me."

    "What did you see?"

    Ste had a feeling whatever Susanna saw wasn''t good.

    "Okay, so I was on my way over and passed by Cherry Galleria. I saw ise.

    He was with a woman. She was pushing a stroller, and there were bodyguards and a nanny with them."

    Ste took a slow sip of her coffee, processing this new bit of information.

 Chapter 315

    Cherry Galleria, a well-known luxury mall in Portis City.

    Ste''s eye twitched. "Shouldn''t he be in the hospital right now?"

    "Exactly! Jaxon was seriously injured, ise should be at his side."

    So why was he at Cherry Galleria?

    Susanna chimed in, "I think there''s something more to ise and that woman. They seemed quite cozy."

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "A woman with a stroller? And they looked cozy?"

    That didn''t sound right. ise was no spring chicken.

    "Yeah," Susanna confirmed.

    "Are you sure you didn''t see it wrong?"

    Ste found it hard to believe. Over the years, ise had never shown interest in that kind of thing. Could Susanna have been mistaken?

    Susanna insisted, "No mistake. I made sure to take several good looks because it was ise. A quick nce might be wrong, but every nce? No way." Ste was silent. That was a fair point.

    If ise was getting close to another woman, Susanna would definitely have looked a few times.

    Ste asked, "Whose kid is it?"

    "Girl, I only looked a few times because they seemed close. I didn''t exactly have x-ray vision."

    Ste fell into thought. What did she think of ise? Stern, upright, always formal and polite with Cloudia. Not the type to get all lovey-dovey.

    And then there was Jaxon, the future heir of the Larkin Group. Over the years, he''d taken on a lot of responsibilities. To ise, he was special.

    Yet here Jaxon was in the hospital, and ise was off with some other woman... and a baby?

    Ste asked, "How cozy were they?"

    Susanna replied, "Practically shoulder to shoulder. Nearly cheek to cheek. Friends don''t do that, right?"

    Ste fell silent. This didn''t sound like an ordinary rtionship.

    In the Larkin family, even ise and Cloudia looked awkward just sitting together.

    Seeing Ste''s silence, Susanna offered, "Want your gal pal here to dig deeper? Make the Larkin family even messier?" Messy?

    In Ste''s mind, the Larkin family was already a circus. And by now, L Zeller was probably at the hospital too.

    Ste said, "Do we need more? L''s enough to handle."

    Then there was Urs, who couldn''t go abroad for treatment, and Jaxon about to be discharged. The Larkin family was a whirlwind already.

    "Oh right, there''s L," Susanna recalled, almost forgetting her. "Is L that much trouble?"

    Ste replied, "Failing to climb up thedder would make anyone anxious. It might even drag the Patel family into the mess."

    After all, Sirena Patel had truly fallen for Jaxon.

    Susanna was surprised. "Huh? That bold?"

    "Mm." She had investigated L and knew the situation. "L didn''t know about Jaxon and Sirena before, but now she does. She''ll surely see Sirena as the roadblock to her

    ambitions. What do you thinkel"

    happen?"

    Susanna replied, "She''ll go after Sirena, putting the whole Larkin family under fire. With Urs, the Larkin and Quarry families were already on thin ice. If L stirs things up with Sirena now, it mightpletely implode the Larkin family."

    This could very well lead to the Larkin family''s downfall.

    Ste said, "So, about that woman, we don''t..."

    Susanna cut her off, "Mrs. Larkin has to know about that woman. She needs to protect her rights. You really don''t think about your own birth mother at all" Ste was taken aback. "???"

    Susanna continued, "I''m serious. I''ll

    help you get to the bottom of this woman''s deal. Star, they always say you can''t tell who''s close or distant. This time, you''ve got to stand up for your mom."

    Ste stared, dumbfounded. Was this really about helping Cloudia?

    "Alright," Ste conceded. "You''re right. I need to be clear about my loyalties. We can''t let outsiders take advantage." "Exactly," Susanna agreed. "Leave it to me. I''ll make sure your mom has solid proof to throw in ise''s smug face."

 Chapter 316

    Ste felt her eye twitch involuntarily. "You can stop with the ''mom'' thing now."

    Talking about family ties always made her head spin like a merry-go-round.

    Susanna sighed. "Think of it as thest bit of kindness you owe her. Just help her out this onest time." Ste was speechless. Kindness? She hadn''t realized the word could be twisted into something like this.

    They continued chatting on the phone for a while longer before finally hanging up.

    ...

    When Ste walked out of the coffee bar, she saw Finley still lingering around. Just the sight of him made her head throb, and she wanted nothing more than to avoid another word from him.

    She tried to sidestep, but Finley caught on. "Hey, Star, I need to talk to you!"

    Ste picked up her pace. Listening to Finley was thest thing she wanted to do.

    But Finley was persistent and caught up with her. "Listen, you stubborn girl, I''m doing this for your own good."

    Ste''s eye twitched again. Really, buddy? Wasn''t he just trying to throw her under the bus?

    Finley shoved a box into her hands. "Here, take this."

    "What is this?"

    Ste nced at the box. She hadn''t seen anything like it before, but reading the description made her brain explode with embarrassment.

    Finley had given her... condoms?

    Ste was flustered. "Seriously, what are you thinking?"

    Wasn''t he worried Ronald would have his hide for this?

    Finley shrugged. "No need to thank me. Just doing my duty as a doctor. You and Ronald should take things slow when you get back to Ferrond. You wouldn''t want to use having a child as a tactic to get ahead, right? Let me tell you, Mrs. Lugar treats you like her own daughter, so don''t go messing things up with something reckless."

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    Someone, please save her from this nightmare.

    "You''re a doctor, but you''re also a man, for heaven''s sake."

    Finley was puzzled.

    "If you had to give this to someone, shouldn''t it be Ronald?" Why was he giving her this?

    Ste finally understood why girls back in Ferrond steered clear of him. Handsome and a skilled doctor, sure But with that mouth and emotional intelligence?

    you trud Give it to Ronald? Are

    to get me killed? Ste

    be ungrateful. I''m doing this for

    Ste sighed, "Uh..."

    Finley pressed on, "Uh? Does that mean you''re nning to ignore my good intentions?"

    Ste replied awkwardly, "Thank you. Really, thank you."

    "No need to thank me. I''ve known you for years, and I''m just looking out for you."

    Once again, Ste was at a loss for words.

    "By the way, have you taken any contraception?"

    Ste froze. She hadn''t even processed the embarrassment of the pink box, and now this? Her mind spun.

    Seeing her confused look, Finley asked, "You haven''t?"

    Ste stammered, "I haven''t!"

    She barely left the house since returning from Spring Hill. Could her luck really be that bad?

    Finley pped his forehead. "Oh no, this is bad."

    Ste waved him off. "Who hits the jackpot on the first try?"

    Finley chuckled. "More than you''d think. If it''s meant to happen, it usually does on the first go."

    Ste felt a headache forming. How could Finley be so utterly infuriating?

    "What are you talking about?"

    Ronald''s voice came from the stairs, deep and slightly annoyed.

    Ste was startled, instinctively hiding the box behind her back.

    stairs, and his face twitched at

    Finley saw Ronald at the foot of the

    das well.

    "I, uh, didn''t say anything!" Finley blurted out before making a quick exit.

    Ste watched him flee, her brain turning to mush. She wished she could drag him back to take the box with him.

    With just her and Ronald now, he walked down the stairs and stopped next to her, holding out his hand. "Hand it over." "Huh? Hand what over?"

    Ronald looked at her, unimpressed. "The thing you''re hiding behind your back."

    Ste was at a loss for words once more.

 Chapter 317

    Ste felt like she wanted to curl up and disappear.

    "Dear God, if you could just strike me with lightning right now, that''d be great," she thought, mortified.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Star?"

    Ste let out an awkwardugh, her cheeks turning a bright shade of red. She was seriously embarrassed.

    Finley... that troublemaker.

    Would Ronald be mad at Finley? Ste wasn''t sure, but she was tempted to strangle him herself.

    Seeing her frozen in ce, Ronald pulled her into his arms. His long arms wrapped around her effortlessly as he grabbed the item she was clutching.

    Ste panicked and tried to hold on, struggling to keep it from him.

    "No, don''t look," she pleaded, her face scrunched up in embarrassment.

    Ronald chuckled softly, easily taking the item from her grasp.

    Ste buried her head into his chest, utterly embarrassed.

    From above, Ronald''s amused voice reached her ears. "Star, are you trying to tell me something?"

    "I''m not, I swear," Ste mumbled, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist, too embarrassed to face him.

    Finley, that jerk! She silently cursed him to a lifetime of being single.

    Ronald asked, "If not, then why did you get this? Who gave it to you? Susanna?"

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    So he didn''t see the whole scene at the stairway?

    She shook her head frantically. "No, no, it wasn''t Susanna. It was Finley who gave it to me."

    Fine, if Finley wanted to stir up trouble, she wouldn''t hesitate to throw him under the bus!

    It wasn''t her fault. In front of Ronald, she couldn''t handle the pressure. If she dared admit she was signaling him, he''d probably carry her straight to the bedroom.

    She was still recovering from an injury. Better let Ronald take out his frustration on Finley.

    They stood so close, she could feel some change in him.

    Sure enough, upon hearing it was Finley who gave her the item, Ronald''s demeanor turned a bit colder.

    "Finley?"

    "Yes, it was him."

    Ste decided to keep the rest of what Finley said to herself. Even she wa

    throwing him under the

    bus, she wouldn''t go all the way.

    Clinging to Ronald, she changed the subject. "I''ve got something else to tell you."

    "What is it?"

    "I didn''t take the pills."

    "What pills? Wasn''t the staff supposed to make sure you took them?"

    He was referring to her injury medication. Either he personally fed them to her, or the staff ensured she took them when he wasn''t around.

    Realizing he hadn''t caught on to her meaning, Ste blushed, her voice turning shy. "I mean... those pills."

    The tone of her voice gave Ronald the clue he needed.

    "Birth control?"

    Ste buried her face deeper, nodding. "Yeah."

    Ronald replied, "You don''t need to take them."

    Ste was surprised. "Huh?"

    "Tomorrow, I''ll arrange for us to get a marriage license. We can have the wedding in Ferrondter, okay?"

    He wasn''t going to let her deal with an unnned pregnancy.

    The mention of a marriage license made Ste''s heart skip.

    For years, she''d dreamed of

    marrying him, of holding that piece

    of paper

    with his name beside hers.

    But she''d never dared to voice it, keeping her desires buried deep inside.

    And now...

    "Are you proposing to me right now?" Ste murmured.

    Ronald replied, "Not exactly, but we need to get the license first. After that, whatever you want, it''s yours."

    He would make sure she had everything a girl should have.

    Ste felt overwhelmed with emotion. She hugged Ronald, nuzzling her face against his chest.

 Chapter 318

    "Ronald, I was really upset before," Ste confessed, her voice tinged with a mix of relief and vulnerability. Holding onto those feelings for years had been tough. Really tough.

    But now, with just a few words from him, everything seemed to fall into ce.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile ying on his lips. "Oh? What were you upset about before?" Ste''s eyes welled up, tears spilling over as she yfully pinched his side. "You''re teasing me again."

    Before, he had pretended to be oblivious to her feelings, and now he was doing it again.

    "You knew all along, didn''t you? Tell me, did you always know how I felt?"

    He caught her mischievous hand, chuckling softly. "How old were you back then, huh?"

    She froze, her cheeks flushing crimson. She had been just a young girl, lost in the whirlwind of confusing teenage emotions. Who could predict how long a girl''s curiosity mightst? Ronald cupped her face tenderly, brushing a gentle kiss on her forehead. "You''ve only just grown up, and now you''re questioning me about the past?"

    She huffed, her protest half-hearted.

    In their yful struggle, the pink box slipped from Ronald''s grip and ttered to the floor.

    Ste nced at it. "You dropped it."

    Ronald chuckled. "Do you want me to use it?"

    Her face turned impossibly red, heat radiating off her cheeks. "I mean... Is that really something to ask so casually?"

    Mumbling incoherently, she snuggled into his chest, seeking refuge in his embrace.

    Just then, Idris entered the room, stopping abruptly as his eyesnded on the pair, still entwined, with the small box lying conspicuously on the floor beside them.

    Idris''s mind went nk for a moment before he quickly retreated down another hallway.

    Ste pinched Ronald''s side. "Idris."

    Ronald turned to see Idris''s retreating figure. "See? No need to hide."

    Ste protested, "But not in front of everyone. There were so many eyes around."

    Ronald chuckled, lifting Ste effortlessly into his arms and carrying her to their room.

    As he leaned in, Ste pushed him yfully. "But that is still out there."

    "That can''t be used," Ronald murmured.

    "What?" Ste asked, puzzled.

    "The size is wrong," he grinned mischievously.

    Ste''s face turned a deeper shade

    of red,

    d, and she tried to bury herself covers, but Ronald wasn''t

    t to let her escape.  en..

    He gently held her face, his voice a soft whisper. "Does it still hurt?"

    "Not so much today," Ste admitted, grateful for the medication Finley had provided.

    Ronaldughed softly.

    Seeing his amusement, Ste quickly added, "But it''s still a wound, you know."

    "Do you not want to?" Ronald teased.

    Ste groaned, "You sound just like Finley with his bluntness."

    She was on the brink of tears from embarrassment.

    Ronald''sughter deepened, and he kissed her again. "Don''t worry, not now."

    Ste shot him a mock re, her fingers twitching as if ready to pinch him again. Before she could follow through, the sharp trill of Ronald''s phone cut through the moment.

    "The phone," she pointed out.

    Ronald shrugged. "Ignore it."

    "You should answer it," Ste urged, hoping for a brief reprieve.

    Ronald got up, nced at the caller ID, and answered.

    The moment he did, Mrs. Lugar''s stern voice boomed through the line. "You little rascal." Both Ronald and Ste fell silent.

    Mrs. Lugar''s voice was sharp with concern. Tell me, Ronald, is Star with you because she wants to be? Or did you force her into this?

 Chapter 319

    After Cloudia finished the call with Urs, she hurried back. As soon as she entered the house, she heard Urs''s wailinging from the second floor.

    A maid spotted Cloudia and respectfully greeted her, "Ma''am."

    "What''s going on with Urs? Did you give her any medication?"

    The maid''s voice was strained, "We''ve run out of painkillers, and we called the doctor, but he refused toe."

    Cloudia''s breath caught in her throat upon hearing this, and she hastily made her way upstairs.

    Entering Urs''s room, she found her daughter curled up on the bed, clutching her stomach in agony.

    Urs had always taken great pride in her appearance, especially her long, flowing hair. But now, her scalp waspletely bare, not a single strand remaining. Just yesterday, a few strands had clung to her head, but today, even those were gone. Cloudia''s heart ached at the sight. "Urs."

    At the sound of her mother''s voice, Urs looked up, her face twisted in pain. "Mom, it hurts. It really hurts."

    "I know, sweetheart, I know, but..."

    What on earth could she do?

    Holding Urs''s hand, Cloudia''s heart shattered into pieces.

    They had no medication left at home, and Urs couldn''t leave the country, or even get out of Portis City for treatment. She had reached a point where her illness seemed untreatable. "Mom, I need painkillers. Please, I need to go to the hospital for some relief."

    They could still try to get some over-the-counter medication, but with Urs''s condition, those wouldn''t provide any real relief. They''d be no more effective than candy.

    Without proper medical guidance, Urs had already vomited twice,pounding her misery and making her suffering even worse.

    "Is Star really not willing to forgive me? Mom, tell her I''m sorry. I''ve admitted my guilt, truly. Tell her that once I recover, I''ll go to prison and serve my time, okay?"

    The agony was so severe that Urs almost thought it would be easier to recover fully and face prison, just to escape the torment she was enduring now.

    Cloudia was suffocating in her distress. "Urs, don''t worry. I''ll figure something out. I promise, I will."

    "What can you do? What else is there besides asking Star?"

    Urs was getting desperate. Didn''t this woman understand what she was saying?

    "Have you even tried talking to Star properly?"

    She must not have. If she had, Urs wouldn''t still be stuck in Portis City, unable to get the help she needed.

    Cloudia stammered, "I... I... Don''t worry, I''ll think of something, I promise."

    She kept repeating her assurances.

    Urs was growing more frantic. "I can''t wait any longer, Mom. Don''t you understand?"

    Just as Cloudia was about to say something more, her phone rang.

    It was the maid from the hospital where Jaxon was being cared for.

    "Ma''am, the hospital is discharging Mr. Jaxon."

    "What? Where''s ise? Is he not there either?"

    Cloudia''s breath hitched. Could ise have abandoned the hospital, leaving Jaxon all alone in his condition?

    The maid''s

    "They''re voice was urgent.

    very insistent. What

    should we do? Neither you nor Mr. ise are here."

    SV

    Cloudia''s mind raced as she froze. Images shed in her mind of Ste instructing the butler.

    It was her doing, again. First, she''d left Urs without treatment, and now, she was abandoning her own brother in such a dire situation?

    "Ma''am? Ma''am?" The maid''s voice on the phone grew more desperate when Cloudia didn''t respond.

    Cloudia took a shuddering breath. "I...I''ll be right there."

    She felt as if she were being driven insane.

    On one hand, Urs was in

    unbearable pain, and on the other, Jaxon was about to be forcibly discharged. Both were her beloved children.

    In that instant, the entire Larkin family was thrown into utter chaos.

 Chapter 320

    Ste sat on her bed, clutching her phone, while Ronald lounged on the nearby couch, sipping from a mug.

    On the other end of the line, Mrs. Lugar''s concerned voice crackled through, "That little rascal, I always suspected he didn''t have the best intentions with you. Oh, honey, are you okay? Are you scared?" "Mom, I..."

    "Wait till youe back to Ferrond. I''ll give him a piece of my mind. I swear I''ll set him straight."

    Ste blinked, puzzled, ncing over at Ronald, whose presence was both calming and a little intimidating.

    Mrs. Lugar continued speaking, but Ste''s heart was already filled with warmth. Ronald had mentioned he''d already spoken to her mother, yet Ste had still been on edge. Her mom''s opinion meant the world to her.

    After all, Ronald wasn''t just anyone- he was the heir to the prestigious Lugar family and the head of the Quinn family. His wife had to be someone from an equally prominent lineage.

    Back in Ferrond, her mother had often nudged her towards various eligible heiresses, likely in preparation for a future alliance.

    Yet now, her attitude...

    "Mom, aren''t you upset with me?" Ste asked softly, her voice quivering with emotion, tears threatening to spill over.

    "Oh, sweetie, you must be so frightened, talking all sorts of nonsense."

    Ste blinked, caught off guard.

    What? This wasn''t...

    "He said he''s sorting out the marriage certificate tomorrow," she added quickly, seizing the moment to mention their ns. Ronald raised an eyebrow at her.

    There was a brief pause on the line before Mrs. Lugar''s voice erupted, "What? He said he''s getting the certificate? Just like that?" Ste was taken aback.

    "You agreed to it?" Mrs. Lugar''s tone shot up, nearly a shout.

    Ste''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Can''t...can''t I agree?"

    "Of course not! No way should you let that scoundrel get away so easily. He''s clearly trying to take advantage, that rascal. I''m telling you..."

    Ronald had already stood and walked over to Ste. Before Mrs. Lugar could continue, he gently took the phone from Ste''s hand and ended the call.

    Ste looked up at him, wide-eyed. "Mom said I shouldn''t just agree to the marriage certificate thing."

    With that, Ronald''s strong hands cradled her head, pulling her into a kiss, bothmanding and tender.

    At first, Ste instinctively pushed against him, but soon she melted into his embrace, her earlier worries about her mother''s reaction fading in the warmth of his affection.

    The room seemed to grow warmer as time passed, and about ten minutester, Ronald finally released her. His voice was husky as be teased, "You little minx."

    Ste giggled. "Mom seemed more upset with you than with me."

    Ronald smirked, yfully nibbling her earlobe.

    It was typical of Mrs. Lugar to be caught off guard by Ronald''s sudden actions. Despite raising him, she had never noticed his feelings for Ste. She had spent years trying to pair him with someone from a simr background, but Ronald never agreed. Picky with no reason, rejecting every option.

    Turns out, he had been waiting all along.

    "She''s always cared for you," Ronald chuckled, "You adorable little fool."

    Ste pouted. "Foolish, am I?"

    She yfully pinched Ronald''s side, her defiance clear.

    Ronald grinned. "Keep teasing me like this, and I might not be able to hold back."

    With her soft hands in his grasp, he was struck by a new thought.

 Chapter 321

    Suddenly, Ronald''s phone buzzed again.

    ncing at the number, he stopped teasing Ste and headed straight to the study.

    Ste''s own phone rang shortly after; it was Susanna.

    "Oh my, Star! I''ve got some juicy news for you."

    Ste replied, "What''s so juicy?"

    Honestly, what could be juicier than spotting ise with a woman, pushing a stroller at the Cherry Galleria?

    If there was one thing about Susanna, it was her knack for stumbling upon scandalous tidbits wherever she went.

    Susanna continued, "I''ve got three hot topics for you: one about Yorick Quarry, one about ise, and one about Cloudia. Which one do you want first?"

    Three of them?

    Ste didn''t care. "You pick."

    After all, they were all equally intriguing.

    Susanna started, "Imogen is on the hunt for a marriage partner for Yorick. She''s officially put the word out."

    Ste responded, "Urs''s going to be fuming, isn''t she?"

    Everyone knew about Urs''s feelings for Yorick. If it was love, then why had she been dating several guys while abroad? If it wasn''t, why did she cling to him like glue whenever she was in Portis City?

    Before Susanna could respond, Ste added, "With all the drama between him and Urs, who in their right mind would consider marrying him now?"

    Not to mention Yorick''s messy past engagement with her. After the scandal Ste herself had stirred up, any respectable family in Portis City would think twice before offering their daughter as a potential bride for Yorick. Susanna chuckled. "Oh, but honey, the Quarrys are still the top brass in Portis City. Plenty of folks would jump at the chance."

    Ste sighed.

    Right, she''d momentarily forgotten the stature of the Quarry family. Even though they''d suffered a blow by not partnering with Ronald, they were still a force to be reckoned with. A wounded lion is still a lion. And they''d managed to keep the news about their irreceable mineral under wraps. Most people just assumed the Quarrys wanted to distance Yorick from the Larkin family''s sickly reputation, hence the push for him to marry.

    Ste suggested, "Should we leak this to Urs? Let her know the truth?"

    "I''ve already tipped off Vivian Warner," Susanna revealed.

    Vivian was Urs''s best friend, and if Vivian knew, Urs would find out soon enough. Those two were always scheming, each with more cunning ideas than thest.

    Ste remarked, "If Vivian spills the beans, that friendship''s as fake as it gets."

    "Wasn''t it always? Vivian''s jealousy of Urs is no secret, except to Urs herself."

    Ste chuckled, "True enough."

    Susanna moved on. "Now, about that baby... it''s practically confirmed that ise is the father."

    Ste asked, "What''s your evidence?"

    "The woman is the CFO of the Larkin Group," Susanna revealed, her investigative prowess shining through.

    Ste eximed, "Dipping into thepany pool, huh?"

    Susanna added, "ise was at the hospital with her for a whole week while she was giving birth."

    If the kids weren''t ise''s, that would be a shocker. "And get this, they''re twins - a boy and a girl."

    Ste couldn''t help butugh. "At his age, he''s really going all out, isn''t he?"

    Susanna agreed, "You said it. Your dear old dad''s still got it."

    Ste grimaced. "Ugh... imagine if Cloudia finds out. She''ll lose it."

    The CFO was a big deal, controlling thepany''s finances. Cloudia had always felt secure because she believed Jaxon was ise''s sole heir, ensuring her position in the Larkin family.  en

    But now? This changed everything.

    Scandalous!

    Susanna continued, "Oh, she''ll definitely explode."

    Ste asked, "And what about Cloudia? Is there more drama?"

    Susannaughed. "Oh, L just gave her a piece of her mind."

    "You were at the hospital again?"

    "Nope, just got a call from a doctor.

    friend there. Apparently, L into

    soudia for not letting boret

    II

    Ste was intrigued, "Really?"

    "Yeah, L caused quite the scene, using Cloudia''s adopted

    daughter of being loose, egging her on to steal her biological daughter''s fianc¨¦ and even trying to pair her with her biological son. It got ugly."

 Chapter 322

    Ste was left speechless.

    Encouraging her adopted daughter to snatch her biological daughter''s fianc¨¦? Pushing for her adopted daughter to get with her biological son?

    What Cloudia had done to her before was practically this.

    And then there was Jaxon. Ever since Urs had fallen ill, Cloudia frequently wanted him around.

    The whole family seemed to revolve around Urs.

    Susanna''s voice broke Ste''s train of thought. "I mean, it''s pretty obvious Jaxon hasn''t been visiting L and the kid muchtely, especially now that he''s been injured so badly because of Urs. And now, L is downright furious with him, not even give his mom a pleasant look. Just exploded." Susanna spoke animatedly. Even through the phone, Ste could practically feel her excitement. If you didn''t know better, you''d think it was Susanna''s archenemy who had taken a hit this time.

    Ste said, "Things were already pretty tense before. L''s got quite a fiery temper."

    That period had been tough on Cloudia. Eventually, Jaxon stepped in to calm things down, managing to keep L quiet for a while. But now, with Jaxon injured because of Urs and L depending on him, it''s no surprise she''s stirring things up again. Susanna chuckled. "She''s definitely fiery. I''ll send you the video. Today, the Larkin family really outdid themselves. The Patels are definitely going to hear about it."

    "Send it to me first."

    "Alright."

    Just after hanging up the call, the maid knocked on the door and respectfully called out, "Miss."

    "What''s up?"

    "Dr. Finley asked me to inform you to head to the boxing room immediately."

    Ste tilted her head. "What for?"

    "He mentioned that Mr. Ronald is there as well."

    Ste raised an eyebrow. Ronald was there, but why was Finley calling for her?

    "Alright, I''ll go check it out."

    Since Ronald was there, she decided to head over.

    She got up and headed downstairs.

    Mist Bay was massive, boasting all kinds of amenities. Ste walked through the ss corridor, past the billiard room, while snow continued to fall outside the ss.

    From a distance, she could hear Finley''s voice echoing through the space.

    "I can''t do it anymore. Are you trying to kill me or what?"

    When Ste reached the doorway, she paused, taking in the scene. Ronald gestured with a flick of his hand, and two bodyguards stepped forward to lift an exhausted Finley, forcing him to continue runningps. Ste blinked, utterly baffled.

    What''s going on?

    Finley''s voice rang out again,

    Star

    "Ronald, I''m telling you like you if you''re

    SWthis.

    You''re too harsh."

    Ronald a cigar perched between his

    His fortably in a chair, a

    fingers His half-open shirt gave him an austere,manding air.

    He took a slow puff from the cigar, his tone calm but authoritative. "Add ten moreps."

    Finley shouted in desperation, "Fiveps are already killing me, and you want ten more? Are you even human?"

    Ste nced at the sweat-drenched Finley, who indeed seemed spent.

    Idris, standing behind Ronald, was the first to notice Ste.

    He leaned in and whispered, "Sir, Miss is here."

    Ronald turned at the mention and locked eyes with Ste at the door.

    Ronald beckoned her over. "Star,e here."

    Upon hearing Ste''s arrival, Finley looked like he''d seen his savior. He swore that if he made it out alive today, he would never joke about Ste again. And he''d stay out of her business.  en

    Ronald was just too terrifying.

    What was Ste? She was his and only he could lecture her, protect her, or care for her.

    Anyone else? Ronald would deal with them personally.

    Ste walked over, and Ronald pulled her into hisp, handing his cigar to Idris.

    "What''s Finley doing?" Ste asked.

    Ronald replied, "Making sure he''s fit enough. A good doctor should have the stamina for at least ten surgeries."

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    Was that really necessary?

    "But he doesn''t need that kind of stamina right now, does he?"

    Finley was her personal doctor now, not exactly performing ten surgeries a day.

    Ronald said, "I''m doing it for his own good."

    Ste was left speechless.

    Why did that sound so familiar?

 Chapter 323

    Finley was out of breath.

    Even though he leaned heavily on the bodyguard, the whole experience was anything but pleasant. Especially since Ronald''s men were pretty skilled at what they did. While they were technically holding him up, Finley still had to put in some effort to keep his feet moving. As soon as he saw Ste approaching, Finley shouted, "Star, you gotta talk some sense into him! Your brother''s got a vendetta or something!"

    Ste just shrugged and said, "He says it''s for your own good."

    Hearing that, Finley was on the verge of panic.

    "I don''t need him deciding what''s good for me!"

    Seriously, if anyone wanted this kind of help, they could have it. He sure didn''t.

    Ronald, with a firm grip, took Ste by the waist. "Why aren''t you wearing something warmer?"

    The weather had been freezingtely. Snow hadn''t stopped falling for days.

    Ste replied, "I''ve been indoors all day. It''s fine."

    She hadn''t stepped outside, and Ronald wasn''t about to let her, either.

    Meanwhile, Finley was still running and still shouting.

    Ste nced at Ronald with concern. "Why''s he running, really?"

    "For his own good," Ronald repeated.

    Ste blinked, unconvinced. She wasn''t buying that exnation.

    At that moment, her phone rang. It was Susanna calling.

    Ste gave Ronald a look. "It''s Susie. I''ll take this call."

    "Alright," Ronald replied, releasing his hold on her waist.

    Ste stepped away with her phone. As she did, Finley''s desperate voice grew louder.

    "Star, you can''t just leave me hanging!"

    "Don''t worry, Ronald won''t let you die."

    Hopefully, after today, Finley would think twice before running his mouth again.

    Ste walked off with the phone.

    Ronald took the cigar Idris handed him and added casually, "Five moreps for him."

    Finley, panting, shouted back, "Ronald, you''re a real piece of work! I''m doing this for you, you know!"

    Idris raised an eyebrow, silently thinking to himself, that Finley''s mouth was definitely asking for trouble today.

    Ste answered Susanna''s call.

    "Hey, Susie."

    Susanna''s voice came through, excited and a bit breathless. "Star, there''s a fight going on! You gotta hear this..."

    There was a sharp smack over the line, followed by Sirena''s angry shout. "Who are you calling a homewrecker? I''m gonna tear you apart today!" "Yeah, I''m talking about you! Jaxon''s got a kid now. You''re trying to y stepmom?"

    Cloudia''s voice cut in, trying to mediate. "Everyone just stop it. L, shut your mouth."

    "Shut my mouth? No wonder you''ve been blocking my marriage to Jaxon, even ignoring your own grandson. Didn''t know you had someone better in mind!" Cloudia was at a loss for words.

    "The Patel family princess, huh? Blind or just into taken men?"

    Sirena yelled back, "That''s it, I''m done with you!"

    Even just listening, Ste could tell things were inplete chaos on the other end of the line.

    Susanna''s gleeful voice chimed back in, full of mischief. "Star, you catching all this? Need me to get closer for a better listen?"

    Ste couldn''t help but smile. "I thought you weren''t going to the hospital today. What changed?"

    Susannaughed, "I heard there''d be some drama, and I had to see for

    some villing me from

    myself. My

    the fall, came to get it checked out, and bam, ran into Sirena! As soon as I saw her, I knew there''d be

    fireworks, so I dragged myself here despite the pain."

    Ste sighed. Typical Susanna, always drawn to where the gossip burned hottest.

    Still, thanks to her, Ste could get a glimpse of the unfolding drama without lifting a finger. Susanna clicked her tongue dramatically. "Oh boy, it''s getting ugly. I''ll send you a video." "Great."

    She realized she hadn''t even had the chance to view the earlier clip Susanna had sent.

    After hanging up, she opened the first video.

    It was filmed in the

    corridor outside Jaxon''s hos

    room. In the clip, Cloudia was blocking L from going in

    Things escted quickly.

    L''s voice rang out, dripping with sarcasm. The Larkin family really hit the jackpot marrying someone like you, huh? Can''t tell family from strangers, and now you''re favoring the foster daughter?"

 Chapter 324

    "Are you seriously encouraging your adopted daughter to steal your biological daughter''s fianc¨¦? What''s next? Are you nning to match your biological son with your adopted daughter too?" Cloudia was so furious she was ready to p L. But L wasn''t one to back down easily. She grabbed Cloudia''s wrist and pushed her away.

    "What''s the matter? Feeling embarrassed and angry now, Mrs. Larkin? How can you be so disgusting?"

    Cloudia shot back, "What did you just say? You think I''m disgusting?"

    "Yeah, I do. Aren''t you? Or are you nning to have your adopted daughter keep your husbandpany too? That way, your whole family could be tied together, right?" Ste was at a loss for words.

    Wow. L''s fighting spirit had really amped up. She had never been one to back down, even against Cloudia''s money, and now she was downright fearless.

    Soon after, a new video from Susanna came through.

    Ste clicked on it, and the video showed a chaotic scene with L and Sirena getting into a scuffle.

    Cloudia tried to help Sirena, but L effortlessly tossed her aside, leaving her struggling on the ground.

    Susanna''s call came in.

    "Did you see that?"

    Ste replied, "Yeah, I saw it."

    Susanna added, "After today, the Patel family will probably be furious with Jaxon too. This counts as a marriage scam, you know."

    Ste nodded. "With the kid involved, it definitely counts as a scam."

    "Oh, and by the way, once Cloudia cools down, she''ll dig up those photos of Mr. Larkin with that woman at Cherry Galleria."

    Ste''s lips twitched. That was fast. "You''re not giving them any breathing room, are you?"

    Susanna chuckled. "Well, I''m not sure who I''m doing this for. Guess I''m ying favorites here, helping your real mom."

    Ste sighed.

    Was this really helping? It felt more like stirring the pot, but she couldn''t deny she enjoyed the chaos.

    "Right, right, we need to correct our mistakes and know who to favor," Ste said with a hint of schadenfreude, making her way toward the main building. Suddenly, a shadow flitted across the snow-covered ground under the lights.

    Ste''s heart skipped a beat, instincts kicked in.

    Before she could fully process it, a cold gust of wind brushed past her from behind.

    Ste reacted swiftly. She hurled her phone backwards.

    The shadow dodged, then lunged toward her.

    She evaded, but her opponent was closing in on her with

    fast.

    every

    step. rmed, she found her

    forced into a fight.

    She urgently shouted, "Help! Somebody!"

    Seeing her call for help, the person initially seemed to want to toy with her, but then quickly subdued her. Her slender wrist was twisted behind her back, and a warm palm mped over her mouth, silencing her. Meanwhile, Ronald was leisurely enjoying a cigar, watching Finley work himself into exhaustion.

    Suddenly, he thought he heard

    Ste''

    hen an instant, he

    In an instant, he

    to his feet, striding quil

    Idris noticed the urgency in his movements, paused for only a second, then followed without hesitation.

    ...

    Ste struggled.

    But the man easily restrained her.

    "Star," he whispered in her ear, a voice she hadn''t heard in years, yet one that was bone-deep familiar.

    Ste''s breath hitched. Her pupils contracted as anger, fear, and a

    myriad ofplicated e

    shed across her eyes.

    She fought harder, her desperation rising.

    But in his arms, she was like amb caught in the grip of a predator, so helpless.

    "Mmm, mmm..."

    Ste tried to speak, but his hand over her mouth muffled her words.

    Nearby, there were sounds of people approaching.

    Ste lifted her eyes and saw Ronald emerging from around the corner.

    As their gazes locked, Ste''s struggles intensified.

 Chapter 325

    Just then, the man chuckled softly. "Star, you''re still as disobedient as ever."

    And with that, he delivered a swift karate chop to the back of her neck.

    Ste''s struggles ceased instantly, her vision fading into darkness as her strength drained away, leaving herpletely limp.

    Amidst the haze, she vaguely heard Ronald''s furious shout, "Xander Schultz, how dare you!"

    Xander spoke something into his walkie-talkie, and immediately, there was a loud ''bang.''

    The ss shattered on cue. The entire Mist Bay erupted into a cacophony of gunfire.

    Ronald, seething with anger, drew his gun in one swift motion, leveling it directly at Xander, who had Ste slung over his arm like a rag doll.

    "Put her down," hemanded sternly.

    But Xander didn''t flinch. Instead, he shifted Ste''s unconscious body in front of him like a shield. "Go ahead. Let''s see what''s tougher, your bullet or her body?"

    A dangerous glint flickered in Ronald''s eyes, his calm exterior barely masking the storm of fury roiling beneath.

    Xander''s smug grin widened as he noticed the veins bulging on Ronald''s clenched hand. "What''s the matter? Forget that your old man promised her to me? I''m just here to collect my fianc¨¦e. What''s wrong with that?" "Let her go," Ronald gritted out, each word a testament to his anger.

    Idris had his gun trained on Xander too, ncing at Ronald for direction.

    Ronald, typically a sharpshooter, was stalled at the precipice of Ste''s life or death situation, his icy gaze like shards of ss.

    Outside, chaos intensified.

    Xander shot Ronald a mischievous smirk before tossing a smoke bomb. In the ensuing ''boom,'' he whisked Ste away.

    Ronald and Idris pursued them, but in the fog, they couldn''t risk firing blindly.

    And then a helicopter''s drone hovered over Mist Bay.

    Ronald''s fury reached its peak.

    Harvey, the head of Mist Bay''s security, approached Ronald anxiously. "Sir."

    Ronald kicked him hard.

    "You didn''t notice a thing?"

    Harvey, who''d always been Ronald''s trusted aide in Ferrond, was caught off guard by Xander''s stealthy infiltration.

    Even Idris was taken aback. No one had expected Xander to show up in Portis City, let alone pull off such a brazen stunt.

    Ronald''s kick was no light tap - Harvey struggled to get back on his feet. He wanted to exin, but Idris shot him a warning nce. With Ste in Xander''s clutches, excuses would only dig his grave deeper.

    Ronald closed his eyes, his fury simmering just beneath the surface. His voice was cold and dangerous. "Get moving. Fix this." Idris nodded. "On it."

    Idris hurried off, with Harvey scrambling to make amends.

    Outside, gunfire roared as Mist Bay''s security team shed with Xander''s men.

    About ten minutester, silence fell.

    Idris returned. "Sir, it''s all set. Xander''s men have been wiped out. Not one left standing." Ronald immediately went after Xander.

    Ste couldn''t remain in his

    clutches, not after him witnessing Xander''s years of greed towards her. A cold glint flickered in Ronald''s eyes at the thought.

    Ste was roused by the sound of helicopter rotors. She awoke groggily, realizing she was onboard a helicopter.

    Shey haphazardly on the floor,

    with Xander sitting a short distance away. He lounged carelessly, legs crossed, sipping a ss of red wine while a doctor tended to the wound on his shoulder.  en

    The pristine bandage was stained with rming patches of red.

    Noticing Ste was awake, Xander shed a mischievous smile. "Impressive stamina, waking up in just half an hour."

    The drone of the rotors made Ste''s head throb, but anger slowly filled her gaze as she looked at Xander.

    "Where are you taking me?" she demanded.

    Xander replied, "Why don''t you guess, my fianc¨¦e?"

    "Fianc¨¦e, my ass," Ste snapped.

    Xander''s words ignited her fury. The

    helicopter''s small space made it easy for her to scramble to her feet and tunge at him, aiming a kick at Xander.

    Xander raised an eyebrow. Before he could respond, a bodyguard restrained Ste.

    "Let go, let me go," Ste struggled.

    But her slender limbs were no match for these muscr bodyguards.

    Xander watched her futile struggles with mild amusement.

 Chapter 326

    Xander chuckled, his tone dripping with mockery. "So after Yvonne Quinn took you away for training a month, this is all you''ve got to show for it?"

    He handed his ss of red wine to the doctor who had just finished bandaging him up. With anguid ease, he buttoned up his ck shirt, his perfectly styled hair giving him the look of a charming boy-next-door. But Ste knew better. Beneath that polished exterior, he was rotten to the core.

    He settled next to her. "Or do you think you''re so important to Ronald that he''ll always be there to protect you?"

    Seething, Ste shot him a re, wishing she could do more than just roll her eyes.

    He was her curse.

    Years ago, his sister had forced her away from Ronald, and now here he was, whisking her away again.

    Xander watched her reaction, amusement dancing on his lips. "After all this time, it seems little Star hasn''t grown up."

    "Don''t you dare use that vile mouth to say my name," Ste snapped, her voice dripping with disdain.

    Originally, the Schultz family and the Quinn family shared a deep bond. But after her father''s death, the Schultzes turned on them, kicking them while they were down. Ste hadn''t always disliked Xander, but now her loathing for him knew no bounds. Xander rose and crouched beside her. Suddenly, the ne jolted, and he nearly fell against her. Ste quickly moved out of the way, but the motion made him wince, his injured hand hitting the floor with a painful thud. "What the hell''s going on?" he demanded.

    The pilot, one of his bodyguards, called back, "Mr. Quinn has caught up with us."

    A smile tugged at Xander''s lips as he nced at Ste. "What''s his deal? Chasing after a girl he practically raised?"

    The bodyguard had stopped restraining Ste, which gave her the perfect opportunity. Furious, she stood up and pped Xander across the face.

    "What business is it of yours? Worry about your own damn self."

    Xander''s expression darkened. He grabbed her slender wrist, "You know, with a wrist this delicate, it wouldn''t take much to break it."

    Years on the run had only stoked

    family''s meddling, she had been

    Ste''s anger. Thanks to the Schultz

    separated from Ronald for too long. Seeing Xander only brought all of that pent-up fury to the surface.

    vel

    Instead of fear, she felt defiance. Without hesitation, she sank her teeth into Xander''s hand, the metallic taste of blood filling her mouth within seconds.

    "Ah..." Xander grunted, pain etched across his face.

    He mped his other hand around her jaw, his grip harsh and unyielding.

    The pain made Ste release her bite. In the moment their eyes met, her eyes glistened with tears, watery and resembling an angry little kitten. Xander sneered, "You bite me till I''m bleeding, and you''re the one crying?"

    In response, Ste spat the blood onto his face. "Disgusting. You can have it back."

    Xander''s teeth ground together in frustration. Before he could retort, the pilot''s voice cut in again, "Mr. Schultz, they''re closing in on us."

    "Shake them off," Xander ordered, flinging Ste aside. "Tell Ronald if he keeps up this chase, I''ll take Ste with me and jump from this helicopter." Ste was stunned into silence.

    The bodyguards exchanged uneasy nces. Was Mr. Schultz truly insane, threatening such a reckless move?

    Xander turned to Ste, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "Tell me, Star, fancy going down in history with me?"

    She was livid, "I''d rather haunt your ancestors."

    Xander tutted. "Such a dirty mouth. I preferred you back in Ferrond. What kind of trash talk have you picked up these past years?"

    He leaned in close, his thumb grazing her pale lips. But before he could continue his taunt, Ste mped her teeth down on his thumb.

    The bodyguards watched in stunned

    silence. This wasn''t just any hostage, this was a firebrand ready to strike back at any moment. And yet, despite her defiance, Mr. Schultz hadn''t snapped her neck in O retaliation.

    Xander gently tousled her hair. "Star, let go. Be a good girl."

    His calm tone only fueled her stubbornness, and she bit down even harder.

 Chapter 327

    The Lugar family and the Schultz family were locked in a bitter rivalry, a feud so deep it felt like it could tear the very sky apart.

    Ste''s feelings toward Xander were more than resentment; they were a storm of betrayal and anger. Once, Xander had been Ronald''s brother, someone Ronald trusted implicitly. Ste, too, had seen him as family, even as his sister Regina Schultz pretended to be her close friend while secretly scheming.

    Ste had been living in Portis City for several years, but the desire to see Xander pay for his betrayal never left her. Now, she finally had her chance.

    Xander''s patience was waning as Ste continued biting him. "Star, let go," he said, a hint of frustration in his voice.

    When she refused to release him, Xander gripped her jaw, forcing Ste to relinquish her hold with a wince of pain. "Send me back," she demanded through clenched teeth.

    Xander raised a brow. "I risked my neck to get you out of there, and you think that''s an option, my dear fianc¨¦e?"

    With that, Ste spat a mouthful of blood at his face.

    Wiping his face with a sigh, Xander remarked, "You''ve grown up, and with it, grown feistier. What happened to the sweet girl who used to follow Ronald around, calling him brother with that syrupy voice?"

    Back in Ferrond, she had been so obedient, so docile.

    Now, she was like a wildcat.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Idris ryed thetest intel to Ronald.

    "Sir, Xander says if you keep pursuing, he''ll jump out of a ne with Ms. Ste as ast resort."

    Ronald''s eyes narrowed, his presence exuding a chilling aura.

    "Find out what he wants."

    Idris nodded. "Yes, sir."

    Over in Mist Bay, Susanna was on the phone with Ste when the call was abruptly interrupted by rming noises. Ignoring the pain in her backside, she rushed to Mist Bay, too wary to involve the police. She knew the people around Ste were not to be trifled with and feared that calling the cops mightnd Ste in more trouble.

    Anxious but determined, she arrived just in time to witness Hull''s ruthless side firsthand. Smoke curled from the barrel of his gun, and even Finley, the usually carefree yboy, wore a steely edge as he holstered his weapon.

    "Idris has been contacted," Finley said, his usual flippancy gone. "They''ve got enough people; we don''t need to be there."

    Hull slid his gun back into its holster

    and turned, spotting Susanna staring at him from the car. Despite her fear, she couldn''t bring herself to speak. Blood stained the

    snow-covered ground, the crimson stark against the white, adding a chilling edge to the scene,

    Finley noticed Susanna and

    ???

    sauntered over. "What brings your here? Didn''t get his pants off the first

    til you''re back for another

    shot?"

    Susanna was speechless, caughtpletely off guard.

    Hearing Finley''s words, Hull stepped forward and pped him on the back of the head.

    "It seems Mr. Quinn was soft on you earlier, letting you off without making you run with a weighted pack." "You... you''re such a schemer."

    Those ten or sops had nearly cost him his life. Weighted pack? Might as well just hand over his life to him.

    Hull turned to Susanna and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    "I came to find Star. Is she okay?" Susanna mustered the courage to ask, her voice trembling.

    Hull replied, "You won''t be seeing her for a while."

    "What? Why?"

    "Her fianc¨¦ came to take her."

    Susanna was bewildered.

    Fianc¨¦? Ste had always been fond

    of Ronald, the man who raised her. So who was this fianc¨¦? And was he the

    reason Mist Bay was in such chaos?

    Hull lit a cigarette and took a drag, "Think you can head back home?"

    Susanna nodded. "I can."

    "Good. This isn''t a ce you should be."

    "But is Star in danger?" Susanna pressed, her concern evident.

    She actually had a fianc¨¦? So what was Yorick supposed to be, then?

    It turned out Ste knew more big shots than just Ronald. Anyone who could turn Mist Bay into this mess was definitely not a simple character.

    Hull exhaled a cloud of smoke, his gaze distant. "There shouldn''t be any danger, at most she''ll have to suffer a bit."

    That Xander was a piece of work. Now that the truth between Ste and Ronald was out, there was no telling what he''d do next.

 Chapter 328

    Xander showing up in Portis City at this particr time likely meant he''d already caught wind of Ste being with Ronald.

    Susanna''s eyes welled up with tears the moment she heard that Ste might be in trouble.

    "What are we going to do? Mr. Quinn can bring her back, right? There''s nothing Mr. Quinn can''t do, right?"

    But Ste''s temperament was far from smooth. She was headstrong, and Susanna genuinely feared that Ste''s blunt, straightforward nature might end up costing her.

    Hull wasn''t in the mood to deal with Susanna, so he turned on his heel and walked away.

    Finley watched Susanna standing there in the chilly breeze, looking utterly miserable, and scratched his head.

    "She doesn''t need you worrying about her. That girl knows how to charm people. Her fianc¨¦ wouldn''t dare do anything to her."

    Talking about Xander, though, that guy was truly shameless. It was just a casual remark from the elders, yet he took it to heart and went around Ferrond proiming Ste as his fianc¨¦e.

    For the past couple of years, he''d been on a relentless mission to find Ste, using the "fianc¨¦e" card at every turn.

    Ronald sent quite a few people out, practically ready to wipe Xander off the map, but Xander was a slippery one. It seemed like he lived to defy Ronald and didn''t care about the Schultz family or his sister Regina. No matter what threats you threw at him, none of it fazed him.

    Susanna sighed. "But Star and Mr. Quinn already..."

    "Girl, worry about yourself. Hull''s the type to hold a grudge. You pantsed him, and you can bet he''ll settle that score one day."

    Susanna''s eyes widened, and she instinctively shrank back.

    Hull, who had been walking away, suddenly turned and stormed back toward Finley, grabbing him by the cor and dragging him off like he was ready to make him pay for that loose tongue.

    Meanwhile, Xander was negotiating on the other side, demanding something from Ronald.

    Ste, infuriated, aimed a kick at him. "Xander, you bastard! I''ll end you!"

    But he caught her ankle with ease, pulling her into hisp with a sly grin. "Are you throwing yourself at me? Did you do the same with Yorick in Portis City? He didn''t seem to fall for your tricks." Already seething, Ste raised her hand to p Xander across the face.

    Xander effortlessly caught her wrist. "Star, are you really that eager to hit me?"

    "You''re a backstabbing jerk, and I''d love nothing more than to tear you apart."

    She vividly remembered how Xander had turned on Ronald back in the day, and the memory still fueled her anger.

    Xander chuckled. "Why don''t you guess how much you matter to Ronald? Think he''d give me what I want because of you?"

    Before he could finish, Xander let out a pained grunt.

    Ste was no delicate flower; she bit down hard on his neck, right where it hurt the most, twisting his face in agony.

    This little spitfire had learned to fight dirty in Portis City-no finesse, just straight-up brawling.

    "Let go, or I''ll snap your neck," he growled, the teasing entirely gone, reced by a cold, deadly threat.

    Ste wasn''t backing down. She bit

    harder, and

    livid, HeXander''s face turned et

    He yanked her by the scruff of

    her neck.

    "You crazy woman..."

    The nearby doctor and bodyguards were rmed, seeing blood trickling down Xander''s neck. The docto rushed to tend to Xander.

    Ste''s lips were stained with blood, giving her the appearance of an avenging angel.

    He red at Ste. "Do you really want me dead?"

    She used to call him "brother" in such a sweet voice, but now all he saw were her sharp, venomous fangs.

    Ste spat back, "You''re a born viin, just breathing pollutes the air."

    Her words stung, cutting deep.

    Xander held it in, but he couldn''t help himself in the end.

    He pulled out a gun and pointed it at Ste. "Do you really think I won''t shoot you right now?"

    "Go ahead. Aim right here. You think I''m scared?"

    Xander was taken aback.

    When had this girl grown a

    backbone? She used to cower at the

    slightest threat, barely daring to

    breathe. And now, she was ready to

    face him head-on?

 Chapter 329

    Xander had been trying to shake off Ronald''s pursuit all day. By the time he finally made it back to Southvale, Patrina, he was practically running on fumes. As soon as he stepped inside, he tossed his jacket toward Ste.

    "Put this on," he said gruffly.

    She had been wearing her pajamas when they left, and after all the chaos, her clothes were a mess.

    Ste shot him a fierce re, and Xander huffed. "Who are you giving attitude to? Let me tell you, I''m not Ronald. I''m not going to pamper you. Put it on, now."

    Before he could blink, Ste threw the jacket back at him, hitting him square in the face. Enveloped in darkness for a brief moment, Xander yanked the jacket off, his irritation boiling over. "Seriously, with that attitude, I can''t believe you managed to survive in Portis City without getting scammed," he muttered. "Most people would know when to lie low."

    Ste snapped back, "Why do you care if I got scammed or not? Just give me my phone."

    The entire journey, she''d been itching to call Ronald, but she didn''t have her phone.

    Xander''s expression turned grim. "You''re asking me for a phone?"

    "Who else am I supposed to ask?" Ste retorted, clearly annoyed.

    Xander asked, "Did you even bring a phone?"

    Ste''s mind shed to the moment she''d thrown her phone behind her during the escape. Her face fell. She hadn''t brought it with her after all.

    "Realized it now, have you?" Xander said with a smirk.

    Ste shot back, "Why didn''t you pick it up for me?"

    Xander was incredulous. "Are you seriously asking me that? I was barely a step ahead of Ronald. You think I had time to fetch your phone? Has Ronald turned you into a spoiled princess all these years?" "Yeah, a spoiled princess. If you don''t like it, feel free to take me back," Ste challenged, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

    Xander was momentarily speechless. "Not a chance."

    "Fine, whatever," Ste said, rolling her eyes, her frustration palpable.

    Xander knew Ronald had indulged her far too much.

    "I''m warning you," Xander growled, "don''t try any funny business. I''ve got years of pent-up frustration, and you do not want to be on the receiving end."

    With that, Xander turned on his heel,

    leaving Ste behind. He''d spent five days on the road to get her out of there, barely catching an hour''s sleep@day. Now that they were

    Vel

    back in Patrina, he was det

    for some rest.

    After a long, hot shower, Xander copsed into bed, his exhaustion catching up with him. But just as he was about to drift off, a loud

    explosion shook the entire house.

    His instincts kicked in. In an instant, he was out of bed and by the window, Down in the yard, Ste stood with a mischievous grin, while the house staff scrambled toput out a fire.

    en

    The butler rushed over to him, casting a reproachful nce at Ste. "Mr. Schultz."

    That look told Xander everything he needed to know. He turned to Ste, eyes narrowing. "Was this your doing?"

    The kitchen was a mess, likely the result of a gas leak. Ste looked like the cat that got the cream.

    "I didn''t mean to, really. I just wanted to cook some pasta for my fianc¨¦," she said, emphasizing the word ''fianc¨¦.''

    The butler looked like he wanted to be anywhere but there.

    Xander was livid, his rage simmering beneath the surface. He grit his teeth and pointed a finger at Ste. "Do you really have a death wish?" Bandages were still wrapped around Xander''s neck, his shoulder, and his hand.

    As Ste''s eyes darted around, inspecting him, Xander''s frustration red. He snapped, "What are you looking at?"

    "Just figuring out the best ce to bite," Ste said, baring her teeth.

    Xander''s fury reached its peak. He dropped whatever he was holding and lunged at her, his patience finally snapping.

    "Do you want me to strangle you?" he growled, grabbing her by the neck.

    But before he could do anything more, Ste sank her teeth into his wrist.

 Chapter 330

    "Ow, Ste, what are you, a dog?" Xander yelped, caught off guard as Ste actually bit him.

    He''d been wary the whole way back, knowing she might take a nip at him. But this time, Ste had been nning it for a while and managed to bite off a piece of flesh. When she spit the mouthful onto the grass, the butler just stood there, speechless. Xander nced from the bloody mess on the ground to his bleeding wrist, utterly stunned. "Ste," he fumed, "I''m gonna knock every single one of your teeth out."

    If he didn''t make her regret that bite, he''d feel less of a man. Just then, his phone buzzed, interrupting his thoughts.

    It was Ronald.

    On their way back, to avoid Ronald''s tracking, they''d turned off anything with a signal, including their phones. That had been the only reason they managed to escape.

    The moment he switched the phone on, Ronald was calling. Xander thought about how much Ronald cared for Ste and all their intimacy in Portis City. His anger red up again, like a lion whose pride had been threatened.

    He shot Ste a re before answering, "Hey, Ronald, have you thought things over? Is your sister really worth it?"

    "If she loses even a hair, Xander, I''ll make sure Regina pays," Ronald warned.

    Xander was at a loss for words. He wasn''t sure about her hair, but he was definitely missing some skin here.

    "Threaten me with Regina?" Xander scoffed. "Listen, Ronald, Regina has no hold over me now."

    Ste raised an eyebrow at Xander. What was he talking about? That was his own sister. Seemed like there were more than just one crazy family around here.

    "My patience is wearing thin, Bro Ronald. For old times'' sake, cut me some ck," Xander pushed. "You''ve been on my tail for two years, making my life hell. If you keep this up, I''ll deal with Ste right now."

    As Xander''s frustration grew, he became almost frantic.

    Ste watched him, slightly bewildered. Had Ronald''s relentless pursuit driven him mad? Why was he even bringing up their past bond now? Did he really think they still had any bond left?

    Ronald''s voice came through, low and dangerous. "You wouldn''t dare."

    "Listen, Ronald, I''ve got nothing to lose," Xander shot back before hanging up abruptly.

    He tossed his phone onto thewn, lit a cigarette, and took a deep drag. His eyes still carried that wild look when he turned back to Ste.

    She just stared at him, dumbfounded.

    "What? Are you scared?" he taunted.

    Scared? Not really. She couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for Xander. His brother had driven him to such madness. "Talk."

    "About what?"

    "Tell me if you''re scared of me."

    "Terrified, absolutely petrified," Ste said, hoping it might somehow boost his ego.

    But then Xanderughed, a sound

    that matched his twisted

    21

    expression. Given the past two years with Ronald, maybe he had every right to be a bit unhinged.

    Ste sighed. "I still don''t get why you two are at each other''s throats."

    They''d grown up together, after all. He knew Ronald''s stubborn nature well.

    "And as far as I remember, you and Regina were never that close."

    So why did he help Regina take away her mom and Yvonne, just so Regina could force her to leave?

    Xander''s eyes narrowed at the

    mention of Regina. His expression turned icy. "You''re clueless, and so is

    turned4cy.

    Ronald. He''s driving so is

    nuts

    Ste blinked, confused. Was he overreacting, or had she touched a nerve?

    Xander turned away, clearly done with the conversation.

    "You better take me back," Ste called after him.

    "Not a chance."

    She clenched her jaw. Fine, they''d see how that decision worked out for him.

 Chapter 331

    The vi had been blown to smithereens by Ste''s little gas escapade. The kitchen and even the living room on the ground floor were pretty much obliterated. So, Xander whisked her away to another estate, hoping for some peace. But, Ste was a firecracker.

    So when Ste finally emerged from her shower, worn out from all the chaos she''d caused, all she wanted was a good night''s sleep. But there was Xander, sitting on the bed with a book in hand. Ste''s mouth twitched. "What in the world do you think you''re doing?"

    "What do you mean? Someone''s got to keep an eye on you," Xander replied, smirking. "You''re a walking disaster. I don''t have enough real estate on the for you to blow up."

    Ste nced around the room. There was the bed, and a couch, but the couch looked cramped. Was he suggesting she sleep there?

    "Why are you just standing there like a statue? Aren''t you tired? Get over here and sleep," Xander said.

    Ste blinked. "Wait, you mean with you?"

    Xander grinned. "Consider it a bonus. How about that?"

    Ste rolled her eyes. "Oh, gee, thanks a lot."

    Yeah, like she needed that kind of "bonus." No, thank you.

    "Just get out. I promise I won''t cause any more trouble," she pleaded, hoping to avoid sharing a room with him.

    Xander chuckled. "If you''d been this cooperative earlier, we wouldn''t have had all this drama."

    Ste grimaced. Who could be cooperative when practically kidnapped? Not her, for sure.

    But Xander just shrugged. "Well, too bad. I don''t trust you now."

    Fuming, Ste shot him a venomous re.

    When she didn''t move, Xander tossed his book aside and stood up, striding toward her.

    Instinctively, Ste took a step back.

    But in a sh, Xander had grabbed the cor of her silk nightgown. With a tug that was a tad too forceful, there was a sharp tearing sound, and a button popped off. Ste gaped at him.

    The room fell silent.

    Then, Ste erupted. "Xander, you jerk! I''m gonna tear you apart!"

    "Stay put. I wouldn''t move if I were you," Xander warned, his tone icy.

    As she lunged forward, he pinned her against the wall with precision, holding her firmly in ce.

    "Let go of me," she spat.

    "Try to move again, and see what happens," he threatened, pulling out a gleaming knife and holding it dangerously close to her neck.

    Ste nced at the bandage wrapped around his neck, a remnant of their earlier scuffle. "Really? You''re threatening me?"

    Xander pushed her harder against the wall, making her wince. Her face twisted in pain, but she was ready to bite back again.

    He lifted her chin with a finger,

    tracing the marks on her neck left by Ronald. His eyes deepened, and the air around him turned frigid.

    et

    "So, it''s true, then? You and Ronald?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous. Ste shot back defiantly, "What''s it to you?"

    Xander straightened, staring down at her with a menacing intensity that sent a shiver down her spine. Even her fiery spirit wavered underhis piercing gaze.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" she stammered.

    Xander stepped closer, cornering her against the wall.

    Ste tried to retreat, but there was nowhere to go.

    "What are you doing? Move," she demanded, attempting to shove him away.

    But he leaned in, his breath warm against her ear. "Do you remember what I told you before you left Ferrond?"

    His voice was low,ced with a mix of frustration and something else something she couldn''t quite ce.

    Ste tensed, her mind racing back to that day. Xander had approached her, blood smeared on his face, and she''d had no idea what had happened to him or why he was hurt.

    He had said to her, "Remember this: you''re my fianc¨¦e. Leaving Ferrond was for your own good. I''lle for you myself."

 Chapter 332

    Back then, Ste was filled with rage from Xander''s threats involving her mother and sister. Without a second thought, she pped him hard across the face. Tears streaming down her cheeks, she turned to leave, but Xander''s cold voice lingered behind her. "Remember, no contact with Ronald, or else..." Or else what?

    Xander never finished that sentence, but Ste knew the Quinn family''s situation was precarious at that time. She couldn''t risk making another enemy for Ronald. So, sheplied, avoiding all contact with him.

    Now, hearing Xander bring it up again, Ste looked up, her eyes brimming with both tears and anger.

    Xander grabbed a fistful of her hair, pulling her closer. "Seems like you didn''t take my words seriously, or maybe you forgot the most important part?" "Forgot what?"

    "You''re my fianc¨¦e, damn it. So tell me, what''s this mark on your neck?"

    His eyes were bloodshot, and his voice carried an ominous storm.

    Ste let out a dryugh. "What kind of fantasy are you living in?"

    With that, Xander''s grip tightened, making Ste wince in pain.

    She tried to bite him, but he was just out of reach, so she wed at his stomach, only to find rock-hard abs beneath her fingers.

    Xander nced down at her hand, his expression icy before he chuckled.

    "This is what Yvonne taught you? Such childish moves?"

    Just as he finished speaking, Xander grunted in pain.

    "You little brat, trying to ruin me for life? Or do you n on being a widow for the rest of yours?"

    Ste''s sudden kick had caught him off guard, almost making him double over.

    Reflexively, he released her.

    Seizing the moment, Ste backed away, keeping a wary eye on Xander, who was hunched over, ring at her with a look that could kill.

    Frightened by his gaze, she grabbed a nearby ashtray. "Stay back, or I''ll smash your head in."

    Her baby-faced features made her threats seem almost endearing despite the anger in her voice. Xander sneered. "Go ahead, hit me. If you don''t kill me today, I''ll make sure you regret it." "You..."

    When someone is ready to risk it all, everyone else tends to step aside That was the first lesson Yvonne taught Ste when she took her under her wing.

    In a panic, Ste raised the ashtray, ready to bring it down on her own head.

    "Ste!"

    The furious shout echoed through the room, and at the same time, her wrist was caught in a vise-like grip.

    Xander''s grasp was so tight it felt like her bones might shatter.

    Ste''s hand went limp, and the ashtray ttered to the floor.

    Xander flung her away, his face twisted with anger, pointing a finger at her with clenched teeth. "You... you''ve got guts."

    Ste bit her lip, tears pooling in her eyes.

    Xander took onest nce at the mark on her neck, seething, before storming toward the door.

    Ste, watching him go, finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    At the door, Xander paused and turned to face her. "You really think you and Ronald can end up together?" "What do you mean?"

    Xander smirked coldly. "You''re my fianc¨¦e."

    With that, he strode out without looking back.

    "Crazy bastard," Ste muttered under her breath.

    Whether she and Ronald could be

    together wasn''t for Xander to decide Ronald had promised they''d figure it out, and she trusted him to handle things.

    "Pfft, even my mom doesn''t oppose it, so what business does that ck-hearted jerk have?" Ste grumbled to herself, relieved he was finally gone.

    She nced at the ashtray on the floor, her heart still racing. At least

    that ck-hearted jerk wasn''t,

    sharing a room with herhylke

 Chapter 333

    Ste thought everything was over when Xander left.

    But no - he''d sent a maid to stay with her.

    From what Ste could gather, the maid even knew some self-defense techniques.

    After the whole ordeal with Xander, Ste took a long shower. When she came out, she saw the maid setting up a nket on the sofa.

    "Miss, sorry for the intrusion," the maid said respectfully.

    Ste was fuming. Damn Xander! He was really determined to keep an eye on her, not letting her have any time alone.

    "I''m not used to sharing a room," Ste protested.

    The maid replied, "Sorry, but you''ll have to take that up with Mr. Schultz."

    Ste was incredulous. No way was she going to talk it out with him.

    She dried her hair, tossed the towel aside, and climbed into bed.

    Seeing her settle down, the maid rxed a bit. This youngdy had caused quite themotion at the vi earlier, almost setting the ce on fire. At least now she seemed calm.

    The maid quietly reported back to Xander and theny down to rest herself.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in another room, Xander lounged in his robe, holding a ss of wine. He nced at a photo sent by the maid. It showed Ste, or at least a small lump under the covers, clearly sulking at his arrangements. A smirk yed on his lips. "Still so stubborn, even now."

    Shawn Schultz, standing nearby, leaned over to look at Xander''s phone. "Are you sure you brought back the princess of the Quinn family?"

    Shawn was genuinely concerned. He knew how much Ronald cherished his sister. When Xander had set off, Shawn thought it was for another business deal - not to kidnap Ronald''s long-lost sister.

    This was like kicking a ho''s nest.

    "You could''ve gone for Yvonne if you had to kidnap someone!" Shawn eximed. "Don''t tell me you''re actually taking that old marriage promise seriously?"

    Years ago, Ronald''s father had joked about marrying Ste to Xander when she grew up. Ronald had been furious at the idea, treating Ste like his own and refusing to let anyone else making decisions about her future. Xander chuckled dismissively, finishing his wine. "Are the words of an elder just a joke?"

    Shawn countered, "Ronald said it was just a joketer on, didn''t he?"

    Xander retorted, "Is Ronald her elder?"

    Shawn was at a loss for words. Xander''s confidence was unsettling.

    "Listen, you can''t just provoke Ronald like this. He''d gouge out someone''s eyes for just looking at her too long."

    And now Xander had gone and kidnapped her.

    "You''re doing this to get that document from Ronald, right? Once you have it, you''ll let her go, won''t you?"

    Shawn hoped that was the case. Xander''s n, however, seemed moreplex.

    With a raised eyebrow, Xander looked at Shawn. "Let her go?"

    Shawn was baffled. "What do you mean? You can''t seriously be thinking of keeping her. Xander, I''m warning you..."

    ??

    He was at a loss. Everyone in Ferrond knew Ste was Ronald''s Achilles'' heel. Once exposed, no one dared to touch it. Xander had been the first to do so.

    en

    "Have you forgotten how Ronald chased you relentlessly for years?"

    Xander had been unable to find peace for years, with Ronald

    ovel

    meddling in all his affairs, all

    because he had once dared

    involve Ste.

    If he secured the document but didn''t return her, wouldn''t he just be digging his own grave?

    Xander''s expression hardened. "How could I forget? If not for him, how would the Schultz family havee to its end." Shawn felt a chill run down his spine. The topic of the Schultz family was always sensitive.

    "Your father was really harsh on you," Shawn said sympathetically, watching as Xander set down his ss in silence. Just as Xander reached for his phone, a faint thud caught his attention.

    He ignored it.

    Shawn continued to ramble, "I''m telling you, don''t mess with Ronald. You''re at a crucial point right now. Keep your cool."

    It was hard to tell whether Xander

    was even listening. He kept pouring himself more wine, his thoughts drifting back to the marks on Ste''s neck. Thinking about the information he had gathered, Xander''s eyes grew cofeer.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste had knocked out the maid, taken her phone, and donned her clothes.

    She was sneaking toward the study.

    Earlier that day, she had discreetly observed theyout of the mansion and had seen Xander enter the study.

    Her room was right next to Xander''s, so she moved as quietly as possible.

    Once inside the study, she searched for the document she had seen on the helicopter, finally finding it in a drawer.

 Chapter 334

    Their rooms were on the third floor.

    Peeking out from the window, Ste noticed the mansion was crawling with bodyguards. Not just that, but there were dogs too.

    Hmm... Dogs, nice.

    Ste thought for a moment, then picked up the phone and dialed Ronald''s number.

    The phone barely rang twice before Ronald''s chilly voice came through. "Hello."

    "Hey, it''s me," Ste whispered, careful to keep her voice low. She couldn''t risk anyone overhearing her. Xander''s crew was sharp, and even the faintest noise could tip them off. There was a brief silence on the line.

    Then Ronald''s voice returned,ced with urgency. "Star? Where are you?"

    An idea clicked in Ste''s mind, and her eyes brightened.

    "Ronald, I''ll send you my location right away. But don''te to the mansion. I''m getting out of here myself."

    "You can get out? Are there no guards?"

    "There are guards, but trust me, I can manage."

    She couldn''t help but feel grateful for the tricks Yvonne had taught her back in the day.

    Ronald insisted. "Don''t take risks. Send me the address, and I''lle pick you up."

    "You''re in Patrina already?"

    Of course, he was. Ronald had tracked her down despite Xander cutting off allmunication. Ronald gave a curt "Yeah."

    He was already at the airport, having figured out the general area Xander was hiding out in.

    After hanging up the call, she quickly used the maid''s phone to sent her location.

    After pocketing the phone, she got ready to make her move.

    She took another peek out the window at the guards outside. There were quite a few. She had no idea how many people Ronald had brought with him. Was this Xander''s hideout?

    She had thought Ronald had wiped out the Schultz family, but somehow, Xander had survived.

    ...

    Meanwhile, over in Xander''s room.

    Shawn was rambling on about how Ronald was not someone to mess with and how he didn''t want to live on the run anymore.

    In short: he was advising Xander not to provoke Ronald.

    Just as he was getting into it, the backyard erupted with frantic barking.

    Both Xander and Shawn fell silent.

    "It''s the middle of the night. Why are these dogs barking like crazy?"

    Xander frowned, getting up and heading out of the room, Shawn trailing behind.

    The room facing the backyard was the study, and Xander and Shawn went there to check it out.

    They saw several big German Shepherds barking their heads off, attracting a few guards to see what was going on.

    Shawn grumbled, "What are they barking at? Did someone forget to feed them?"

    Xander narrowed his eyes. "You really think they''re just hungry?"

    "Must be. They''re usually so well-behaved. What else would make them act up like this?"

    Xander shot Shawn a nce.

    In an instant, Xander''s pupils contracted sharply, and without another word, he headed straight for the door.

    Shawn asked, "Now what are you up to?"

    Xander ignored him entirely and went straight to Ste''s room, kicking the door open with a loud bang.

    Shawn blinked, startled. What''s with the door abuse?

    Xander flicked on the lights, his gaze sweeping the room.

    The bed was empty, the covers tossed aside. On the floory the maid, unconscious.

    "Ste," Xander growled, his eyes shing with a dangerous glint.

    That little brat dared to run.

    Shawn, seeing the scene, was taken aback. "Well, I''ll be damned. Raised by wolves, no doubt. Mr. Quinnas tough nut, and it seems the princess is no pushover either."

    She managed to escape right under Xander''s nose? How did she even get past all those bodyguards?

    Xander radiated fury. He stormed out of the room, and the head of security approached him. "Mr. Schultz, Ste''s gone." "Pursue."

    Xander spat out the word coldly.

    Did she really think she could escape him in Patrina?

    But once again, Xander

    underestimated Ste''s cunning. He

    nned to chase her by car, but

    when he checked the tracker, he

    saw she was taking paths that were too narrow for vehicles.

    In the dark, all Xander and his men could see was a shlight bobbing in the distance. Despite their best efforts, they couldn''t catch up.

    An hourter.

    Even with their stamina, Xander and his crew were gasping for air, while Ste kept running.

    Normally, Xander might not care, but he was injured.

    Shawn, panting heavily, moaned, "What on earth did Ronald feed her? Doesn''t she ever get tired? She''s just a girl."

    This was madness. His legs felt like they were about to give out, yet the shlight ahead showed no signs of slowing down. Was she not tired? Didn''t she need to catch her breath?

 Chapter 335

    Xander squinted into the distance, watching the beam of the shlight bobbing further and further ahead.

    He was exhausted. Especially since no matter how hard they tried, the gap between them and the shlight''s bearer never closed.

    Shawn, panting heavily, felt like his lungs were about to burst. "Hey, why doesn''t she just turn off the shlight if she knows we''re following her? A light in the dark is like a neon sign." Was Ste just in dumb? Or did she seriously think she could outrun a bunch of guys? But hearing thebored breathing around him, Shawn fell silent.

    Xander shot a cold nce at Shawn. "Why do you think?"

    Shawn met Xander''s eyes, his mind stalling. "Yeah... why?"

    Ste, the woman ahead of them, didn''t seem to tire. She never slowed down, not even once.

    Xander, his breaths ragged, suddenly pulled out his gun and fired at the light. The shlight flickered and stopped moving entirely.

    Shawn''s breath caught, and his eyes widened in panic. "Have you lost your mind? Are you tired of living on the run? If you are, don''t drag me down with you. This is insanity!"

    For years, Ronald had been ready to skin them alive while they were still searching for Ste, and now Xander had just...

    "Great, now we can''t even hide in Patrina anymore. Ronald will dig us up from any hole we crawl into."

    He couldn''t believe Xander had just shot what he thought might be the little princess of the Quinn family.

    Xander, expression icy, said nothing as he strode forward. Shawn and the bodyguards followed suit.

    Within minutes, they reached the source of the light, only to find arge German Shepherd on the ground. A shlight was strapped to its head, and a phone was secured to its back. Everyone present was left speechless.

    Shawn''s mouth twitched. "Uh, this... was a dog?"

    Where was Ste?

    Shawn nced at Xander, whose eyes were now a brewing storm, ready to unleash at any moment. Ste had truly outdone herself this time.

    Shawn muttered, "Where''s her?"

    Silence was the answer.

    "How did she pull this off?"

    No wonder they couldn''t catch up- they''d been chasing a dog the whole time.

    In Xander''s own territory, she had tricked them into chasing a dog while she slipped away unnoticed.

    "This is the toughest dog in the pack, isn''t it? How had Ste done it? How did she get past the dogs without getting bitten? Was she not afraid?"

    Shawn was at a loss for words to describe Ste.

    "She is something else, raised by Mr. Quinn himself. She''s got quite the brain. She used a dog to fool you?"

    The more he spoke, the grimmer and colder Xander''s aura became. Wasn''t it obvious?

    Xander let out a sardonicugh and turned to Avery, the lead tech. "Find her, now."

    Avery was already tapping away on his tablet, running all sorts of traces.

    Ste must have taken a phone with her, but the maid''s phone was on the dog. So, which phone was Ste using?

    Avery located every phone in the

    mansion, and the security team split into two groups. One stayed there, the other continued searching the mansion.

    It didn''t take long for Avery to

    It didn''t at Ste had taken one of

    discover

    Xander''s spare phones and found her location.

    "Mr. Schultz, she''s about ten kilometers northwest, using one of your spare phones."

    Shawn''s eyes widened as he turned to Xander, a mixture of astonishment and respect for Ste''s cunning.

    Once, she had seemed like the innocentmb among the Quinn family''s wolves. But now? She was a sharp, wed cat.

    Shawn eximed, "Ten kilometers? She has some serious stamina!"

    In such a short time, she had managed to put ten kilometers between herself and them, on foot?

    Xander gave Shawn a look as if he were the dullest tool in the shed. "The other direction."

    He was seething, his anger barely contained.

 Chapter 336

    Xander nced down at the dog lying on the ground.

    "Darn girl," he muttered under his breath. Was she treating him like some kind of fool?

    "Yeah, we''ve been running around quite a bit," Shawn admitted, slightly out of breath.

    That girl, Ste, what on earth did Ronald feed her? She actually knew how to y the reverse psychology card and buy herself some time.

    Xander turned abruptly. "We have to catch up."

    Avery chimed in, "She''s still sticking to the back roads."

    "So we''re really going to chase her on foot?" Shawnined, clearly exasperated.

    Xander ignored him and started moving forward with purpose.

    Shawn grumbled to himself, frustrated, "This girl really wants to wear our legs out, huh?"

    Xander shot him a nce, his eyes cold as ice.

    "Alright, alright, just venting here."

    Why was Xander still so protective of Ste when she didn''t even seem to care about him at all? Shawn couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on as he thought about Xander''s feelings for her. After all, it was Ronald he had to contend with for this girl. "Don''t you even resent her a bit? We''ve still got Yorick back in Portis City," Shawn mentioned, trying to reason with Xander.

    Apart from Ronald, Ste had been engaged to Yorick for two years.

    Xander paused, fists clenched. The air around him seemed to drop several degrees.

    "Yorick''s a nobody," Xander spat, then continued striding away, leaving Shawn to catch up.

    Shawn''s mouth twitched in disbelief. Compared to Xander and Ronald, Yorick indeed was insignificant.

    Watching Xander''s retreating back, Shawn groaned, "My legs are gonna give out."

    That girl! If Xander managed to bring her back, she''s gonna face some real consequences.

    As Avery passed by, he offered, "She''s using the path close to the highway this time."

    Shawn perked up. Did this mean they could finally use the car?

    ...

    Ste was careful not to use the phone''s shlight too much; the phone she''d found in the study was running low on battery. She needed to conserve what little power she had left.

    The moonlight was just enough to illuminate the path, and thankfully, her eyesight was sharp. She let out a soft sigh. Her legs were tired, but she couldn''t afford to stop.

    The path she took ran parallel to the highway, giving her a ce to hid if Xander caught up with her.

    Her phone buzzed with a call from an unknown number. Without hesitation, she hung up.Seeing the number, she knew it had to be Xander tracking her.

    Quickly, she sent her location to

    Ronald. She knew this might reveal her location, but she also knew Ronald was somewhere in Patrina. He needed a rough idea of where she was.  en

    The phone buzzed again.

    It was Ronald this time. Ste answered, "Hey."

    "I''m almost there."

    "Okay."

    She spotted headlights approaching in the distance, but at the same time, another set of lights appeared from behind.

    Front and back!

    Xander and Ronald?

    No way! Hadn''t she led Xander off her trail? Did he somehow catch up with the dog?

    If Xander and Ronald ran into each other, things could turn ugly fast.

    Ste ducked into a nearby bush and quickly dialed Ronald''s number. He picked up almost immediately.

    "I''m about a kilometer from your location."

    Ste''s heart skipped a beat.

    "That''s really close," she whispered.

    "Xander might be on my tail. If you

    didn''t bring enough backup, you should." Before she could finish, the sound of screeching brakes

    interrupted her.

    Ste''s breath caught in her throat. She whispered urgently into the phone, "Did you just brake?"

    "No."

    Ste''s heart sank. "Oh no, this is bad."

    If it wasn''t Ronald, it had to be Xander.

    "I''ll hide first."

    She didn''t care speak further, quickly hanging up and turning off her

    she remained hidden in the bushes.

    phone''s screen. Holding ne

    Through the dense foliage, she saw a car door open nearby.

    Several tall, imposing bodyguards stepped out.

    Shawn was the first to emerge, followed by Xander, who flicked a cigarette from his fingers.

    In the darkness, standing in the glow of the headlights, Xander''s tall,manding figure seemed both cool and imposing.

    Especially those long legs of his-they added to his unyielding, menacing presence.

 Chapter 337

    Avery''s eyes fixed on the little red dot that marked their target. "Mr. Schultz, the signal''s somewhere nearby."

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than a convoy of cars pulled up behind them. Bodyguards spilled out in synchronized motion. The sheer number of people showing up was intimidating. Xander, his voice cold as ice, uttered a single word, "Search."

    His gaze, intentional or not, swept briefly toward where Ste was hiding. Those eyes, though typically nonchnt, were chilling enough to send a shiver down her spine. Ste was desperate to call Ronald, to warn him not toe, fearing that he wouldn''t have enough backup.

    "Quickly,b the area thoroughly," Shawn barked, orchestrating the team.

    The group dispersed swiftly, with several heading down the path and three or four making a beeline toward her hiding spot.

    Ste gritted her teeth, cursing Xander''s treachery. If he could betray his own friends, there was nothing he wouldn''t do.

    Just as she was about to pull out her phone to call Ronald, a blinding light beamed from another direction, forcing her to turn her head away instinctively.

    Xander and Ronald hade face to face. In that tense moment, Ste feared they''d start shooting right away, but Ronald''s car rolled to a stop, and he stepped out. Xander leaned nonchntly against the hood of his car.

    Ronald narrowed his eyes, pulling out a gun and firing a shot that whizzed past Xander''s ear.

    In the deafening silence that followed, Xander swore he could hear the strands of his hair being sliced off.

    Shawn sucked in a sharp breath and rushed to check on Xander.

    Hidden in the bushes, Ste''s heart skipped a beat.

    Yet Xander remained as unmoved as ever, a sardonic smile ying on his lips as he eyed Ronald.

    "Wow, after all these years chasing me around the world, you''ve got quite the temper now, huh?"

    Ronald''s gaze was nothing short of lethal. He pulled out his phone and dialed the number Ste had called him from.

    The ring echoed from the nearby trees, snapping Ste out of her shock. She sprang up, her head popping out from the foliage.

    Both Ronald and Xander turned toward her, and she bolted toward Ronald as if her life depended on it.

    Shawn watched her nimble escape, unable to suppress a twitch at the corner of his mouth. After running all night, how was this girl still on her feet?

    Ronald tossed his phone to Idris behind him and caught Ste in a single, strong embrace.

    As their familiar scents mingled, Ste finally felt a wave of relief wash over her.

    "Ronald, I was so scared," she choked out, her voice trembling.

    Seeing Xander had terrified her,

    fearing he''d take her somewhere et

    Ronald could never reach. She dreaded the thought of another endless separation...

    Ronald, hearing the distress in her voice, tightened his arms around Ste''s slender frame, his gaze hardening as it fell on Xander.

    He leaned down and whispered in her ear, "Let''s go home."

    "Yeah," she nodded.

    Ronald lowered his head and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead.

    From his perch against the other car, Xander watched their tender exchange, his cold smile turning even frostier.

    Just as Ronald turned to leave with Ste in his arms, Xander spoke up. "She''s my fianc¨¦e, Mr. Quinn. Where do you think you''re taking her?"

    In Ferrond, everyone called

    Ronald Mr. Quinn, but Xander used

    to call him Bro Ronald. Now, that

    "Mr. Quinn" only highlighted the gulf that had grown between them.

    en

    "Your father and mine arranged this long ago, a pact between elders..."

    Bang!

    The gunshot cracked through the night air before Xander could finish.

    Without turning around, Ronald fired with precise aim.

    Xander barely dodged in time, the shot a hair''s breadth from hitting its mark.

    He staggered back, his teeth clenched, ring at Ronald with a mix of fury and disbelief.

    Ronald, unfazed, kept walking, Ste held firmly in his arms.

    The message was clear: Ronald would kill him if he had to.

    Ronald''s voice was steady, "It''s rare to hear you call him father. After everything that''s happened, I

    thought you''d renounced, z

    family altogether."

    Shawn''s breath hitched. He stared at Ronald''s back in shock. Could it be that Ronald already knew?

    If he did, it would exin the relentless pursuit of Xander for the past two years.

 Chapter 338

    After all, looking across the whole Ferrond, no one had ever dared to exploit Ronald.

    Back in the day, when Xander stirred up trouble over his dad''s illegitimate child, he had orchestrated a masterful n.

    Using Ronald''s influence, he''d brought the Schultz family to its knees. If the old man wouldn''t leave the family legacy to him, that illegitimate child wouldn''t get a piece of it either. Xander had yed his hand ruthlessly, which had infuriated Ronald.

    Now, facing Ronald again, Xander let out a mockingugh.

    "You really think you can take her away from my turf? Ronald, this is my territory!" Xander said coldly, enunciating each word.

    With the formidable bodyguards standing behind him, Xander exuded an intimidating presence. If he gave the order, Ronald would have a hard time getting Ste out of there. Ste clung to Ronald, her small hands gripping his shirt tightly.

    "Ronald," she called out anxiously.

    Their recent separation had clearly left her shaken, and now, faced with Xander''s threat, her fear grew. She dared not imagine the confrontation that might unfold.

    Ronald looked down at the frightened little rabbit in his arms, his lips pressed thin. He nced back at Xander.

    "Mervin Burton met with Eberle an hour ago."

    Xander''s face changed instantly at these words.

    Shawn''s expression turned serious as well.

    "What did you do?" Xander asked through gritted teeth.

    Ronald smirked, saying nothing his silence was louder than any retort.

    He carried Ste over to the car.

    Xander narrowed his eyes. "Ronald, you know it''s bad manners to covet your friend''s girl."

    "She''s not yours," Ronald said tly, pausing as his gaze locked with Xander''s through the car window.

    "And you''re certainly not..." A coldugh escaped him, sharp and mocking. "my friend, huh."

    Ste heard Xander''sment about "friend''s girl" and silently cursed him.

    Idris and a few other bodyguards kept a wary eye on Xander and his men as they retreated to the car, step by step.

    The engine growled to life, and with a sharp U-turn, the vehicle sped off into the night.

    Xander stood rooted to the spot, his narrowed eyes fixed on the shrinking taillights. Slowly, he pulled out his phone and made a call.

    Whatever was said on the other end only hardened his expression further.

    He ended the call abruptly and, in a fit of rage, smashed his phone against the ground, shattering it to pieces.

    Shawn asked, "What did Mervin Burton say?"

    Mervin was supposed to be a crucial partner, the first to agree to work with Xander after the Schultz family debacle. "Heh, why do you think he dares to go into danger alone?" Xander asked.

    "Did he hit the other''s stronghold?" Shawn guessed.

    "Not exactly, but it wasn''t pretty," Xander said, his tone tinged with frustration.

    Shawn pieced it together. "Did something change with Mervin Burton?"

    Xander replied, "I was trying to get that thing back."

    Shawn grimaced at the implication, recalling Ste''s cleverness earlier and her proximity to the situation.

    "Wait... why do I feel like we just shot ourselves in the foot?" Shawn muttered.

    He looked toward Xander, only to be met with an icy re.

    Without a word, Xander turned away, got into the car, and drove off,

    leaving Shawn standing there ne

    muttering to himself.

    still

    He wasn''t wrong. Trying to snatch Ste had always been a risky move.

    Xander kept insisting it was about reiming that thing. But who knew if it was the thing that mattered or if he just wanted to see Ste himself?

    Because the moment Xander got word that Ste and Ronald were together, he had left Patrina immediately.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the other car, Ronald held Ste close, her small frame perched on hisp.

    For once, she didn''t resist. She

    stayed nestled against him, her little hands clutching his shirt like frightened kitten.

    Even after they boarded the ne, Ste refused to leave his side.

    Ronald gently held her soft hand. "It''s okay now."

    That was when Ste broke. Her tears came fast and uncontrobly as she clung to him, sobbing against his chest.

    Ronald tried to pry her hands from his shirt, but she only wrapped her arms around his neck, holding him tighter.

    "I thought Xander was going to tear us apart again. I thought I''d never see you again," she wailed.

 Chapter 339

    Idris hurried out of the lounge.

    Ronald gently patted Ste''s back,forting her like a child. "There, there, it''s all over now. I''ve also punished Harvey, okay?"

    "Harvey? Who''s Harvey?"

    She didn''t recognize the name.

    Ronald exined, "He''s in charge of security at Mist Bay."

    Ste was taken aback. "Oh..."

    "No, really, it''s Xander who''s the tricky one. You don''t have to be so hard on your own people, do you? Xander, with his conniving ways, must have had a n all along."

    Ronald chuckled. Even though they had only been apart for a short while, Ste was still shaken. But she had tried desperately to reach Ronald, fearing another long separation like before. Ronald leaned down and kissed her gently. Ste traced her finger along his palm. "Did you hear what I said?"

    "Yeah." He responded softly, pulling her closer as the room seemed to grow warmer.

    Just as Ronald was about to lose himself in the moment, a knock came at the door. "Sir."

    The temperature in the room seemed to plummet instantly.

    Startled, Ste, like a startled rabbit, immediately nestled closer into Ronald''s arms. Ronald didn''t look too pleased either.

    "What''s up?"

    Idris replied, "There''s a situation."

    Ronald frowned and nced at Ste in his arms.

    The mention of a "situation" made Ste tense. What could possibly be happening in a ce like Patrina? Could Xander be up to something again?

    Ronald gently ced her on the small couch. "Why don''t you take a nap? Or maybe a shower?"

    After traveling non-stop for over a day, Ste had been on edge the whole time.

    But when Ronald suggested a shower, she paused for a moment, her face turning a shade of pink she couldn''t hide.

    Ronald stood up and left the room.

    Ste nced down at her clothes. She had never felt so disheveled. The escape through the woods had left her attire in tatters.

    She hurried to the lounge bathroom to freshen up.

    The "situation" Idris had mentioned still remained a mystery, but for now, she pushed it aside.

    By the time Ste emerged from the bathroom, Ronald had already returned.

    She had thought he''d be dyed, so she had hurried. Assuming he wasn''t back yet, she walked out as she was.

    The moment she saw Ronald, Ste froze.

    Her cheeks flushed deeper, and she instinctively wanted to dart back.

    Ronald was taken aback for a second before a sly smile crept onto his face. "Where do you think you''re going? Come here."

    Ste, feeling vulnerable, quickly wrapped herself in two towels, covering every inch she could.

    Ronald couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her pale, slender legs and the way her toes had turned a rosy pink from the warmth of the shower.

    "If I really wanted to do something, do you think you could hide, Star?"

    Clutching the towels as though they were her only shield, Ste stammered, "I''m still hurt, you know. And it''s all your fault."

    Ronald raised an eyebrow, amused. "Oh? Are you nning to use that as an excuse forever?"

    He took two steps forward, pulling her into his arms.

    Ste protested, "No, I mean, it still hurts. I can''t..."

    Flustered, her words tumbled out incoherently. "This is Patrina. We''re still on Xander''s turf. We should get

    out of here before that get

    causes more trouble."

    Scoundrel? So that''s what she thought of Xander?

    Ronald''s grin widened. "Is that really how you see him?"

    Ste huffed, "He''s no good."

    If it wasn''t for him, she and Ronald wouldn''t have been separated for so long. That jerk had taken advantage of the Quinn family''s turmoil to kick Ronald while he was down.

    Ronald pulled her into his arms, and she didn''t know when, but he had a towel in his hand, carefully drying her hair.

    Ste rxed into his embrace,

    feeling asfortable as she did

    when she was little, back when

    Ronald would dry her hair and she''d

    sit still, trusting himpletely.

 Chapter 340

    Ronald nced down and noticed her cute little nose, turning a bit pink from the cold. Her cheeks, always a tad chubby in a charming way, were now rosy and warm.

    Ste, already tired, leaned against him as he gently tousled her hair, and soon sleep began to tug at her.

    His gaze wandered, and he noticed her towel was slipping. She had matured well over the years, and seeing what was half-hidden made Ronald''s lips curl into a smile. No one knew what new thoughts were stirring in his mind at that moment. Ste seemedpletely oblivious, her voicezy as she spoke, "The situation Idris mentioned earlier- was Xander causing trouble again?"

    "He wouldn''t dare right now."

    There was a situation with Mervin Burton that needed handling urgently, so Xander was too busy to cause trouble.

    Ste opened her eyes slightly. "So, what''s going on?"

    "We need to head back to Portis City for a bit."

    At that, Ste''s brow furrowed. "Aren''t we going back to Ferrond? I miss Mom."

    Since Mrs. Lugar had been so supportive on the phone, Ste had felt much more at ease.

    Ronald finished drying her hair, tossing the towel aside. "Want me to take you back first?" "Huh?"

    Ronald proposed, "I''ve got some things to handle. It won''t take long."

    "I''ll just go with you," Ste replied, her soft voice full of affection as she wrapped her arms around his lean waist. She truly missed her mom but couldn''t bear to be apart from Ronald.

    Listening to her mumble and grumble, Ronald couldn''t help but smile mischievously. He scooped her up and yfully tossed her onto the small bed, following her quickly.

    Meanwhile, over in Portis City, Yorick had heard about the intense skirmish at Mist Bay the previous night. He rushed over as soon as he got the news, but by the time he arrived, everything seemed back to normal.

    Susanna happened to being out of the ce. Yorick hurried to intercept her. "Where''s Ste? Is she okay?"

    Susanna was still a bit dazed. She had intended to leave the previous night but ended up fainting from fright and had to crash at Mist Bay. By morning, everything was back to normal as if nothing had happened. Seeing Yorick, Susanna scoffed, "Why are you acting all concerned about Ste now?"

    Yorick caring about Ste''s wellbeing? Susanna would never buy it.

    Yorick''s expression hardened, and he gritted his teeth. "I just need to know if she''s alright."

    His eyes were cold as ice.

    Susanna''s patience was wearing thin. "What business is it of yours, Yorick? Your heart''s big enough for Urs; spare some room for Ste, but she doesn''t need it. She never needed you." Yorick''s breath came in ragged gasps, his fists clenched. "I just want to know how she is."

    Susanna replied, "People only realize what they had after they lose it. But Ste was never yours to lose."

    Without another word, she turned

    and walked away, unwilling to engage any further. Susanna had seen enough when Ronald showed up in Portis City. Even if Urs hadn''t returned, there was no way Ste would end up with Yorick.

    As she walked, Susanna recalled the wedding dress Ste had tried on. She had overheard something about it being designed by a particrpany but hadn''t thought much of it at the time. Now, looking back

    now, it seemed like the wasn''t

    about Yorick at all. Could thepany designing the dress be connected to Ronald?

    Yorick, the fool, had never truly cared for Ste. Susanna had been upset on Ste''s behalf for a long time, but now it seemed clear - Ste had never been invested in him either. "Ste''s reallye a long way," Susanna muttered to herself as she drove away.

 Chapter 341

    Yorick stood in the biting wind, his thoughts tangled with frustration. He wanted to go inside to see what was happening, but the security guards stood firm, not budging an inch. Just then, Finley emerged from inside. He spotted Yorick and saw Orion with him, trying to negotiate with the guards.

    Finley had half a mind to ignore it all, but recalling how furious Ronald had been, he figured there might be serious consequences once they got back to Portis City.

    He finally pulled his car over and rolled down the window halfway.

    Their eyes met directly, and Finley asked, "Here to see Star?"

    Hearing Finley''s nickname for Ste sent another wave of unease through Yorick''s chest.

    The way Ronald''s people referred to Ste made it clear how important she was to the Lugar family.

    Yorick pushed down the difort gnawing at him. "How is she?"

    Finley could tell that Yorick had already heard some things. He replied seriously, "She''s the little princess of the Quinn family. Her safety isn''t your concern."

    Yorick felt the sting of silence.

    The Quinn family, the little princess?

    Once, everyone thought she was raised by a poor rural family, unloved, uncared for, and without... manners.

    And now? It was almostughable. She was one of the famous Quinn sisters from Ferrond. The eldest Quinn sister never missed a chance to brag about her sweet little sister. Finley continued, "Mr. Quarry, let me remind you: you''re not a match for Star. Her family will never approve."

    She was the Quinn family''s little princess, known throughout Ferrond, always by her eldest sister''s side, never knowing what it was like to be wronged.

    And yet, here in Portis City...

    "She has nothing to do with you anymore. Don''t look for her."

    Hearing Finley''s words, Yorick felt his breath catch. He couldn''t exin why, but it felt as if a part of his heart had been hollowed out. There was no blood, yet the pain was deep and raw. Finley drove away.

    Orion, looking anxious, approached Yorick. "Sir, the family doctor called. He''s too afraid to go to the Larkin family."

    Right now, Urs and Jaxon at home both desperately needed medical attention-one gravely ill, the other seriously injured.

    Yet, throughout Portis City, not a single hospital would admit them, and no doctor dared to make a house call.

    Yorick had no choice but to go against Imogen''s wishes, sending the Quarry family doctor over.

    And now this...

    Ronald was clearly determined to

    block any aid to the Larkin family et

    Truth be told, the Quarry family sn''t faring much better.

    WI

    "Ms. Urs is calling."

    Orion''s phone vibrated, and he nced at the number before handing it to Yorick.

    Yorick answered, "Urs."

    "Rick, I might not make it," Urs said weakly, her voiceced with genuine pain.

    There

    p was no pretense in her voice il agony. She truly reset

    now,

    an overwhelming

    everything with Ste.

    enst

    Yorick closed his eyes for a moment. "Don''t worry, I''ll... figure something out."

    Those words "figure something out"-sounded incredibly hollow. He''d never imagined anyone could corner his family like this in Portis City. They were utterly trapped, with no way out.

    "But I really can''t hold on any longer. I lost so much bloodst night."

    Not just from her nose, but elsewhere too. Urs was terrified. If this dragged on, she might actually die.

    After hanging up with Urs, Yorick desperately tried to reach Ste, but her phone was unreachable.

    And the security here was on high alert due to recent events, refusing to let anyone through.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the private jet.

    Ronald''s was already ring, but suddenly, his phone rang.

 Chapter 342

    Stey nestled in his arms when she heard the phone buzzing. She nudged him gently. "Your phone''s ringing."

    "Ignore

    it."

    His voice was rough, like it had been dragged through the gravel.

    But the phone kept buzzing insistently.

    Ste urged, "You should answer it. It might be important."

    Deep down, she feared it might be Xander. After all, they hadn''t left Patrina yet. Since Ronald could receive urgent calls at any time, his ne was equipped with a special setup. Ste''s persistence finally got to him. With an annoyed huff, he got up and nced at the screen.

    An unknown number.

    He answered curtly, "Speak."

    That single word was as cold as ice, as though it could slice through stone.

    "It''s Yorick," came the voice from the other end.

    The call was loud enough for Ste to hear from the bed.

    Yorick? What on earth was he thinking?

    Meanwhile, Ronald''s expression grew sharp. "What is it?"

    His voice carried a dangerous edge that seemed to pulse through the phone line.

    The air on the other end thickened with an invisible pressure.

    Just as Ronald was about to lose patience and hang up, Yorick spoke again. "The Larkins are still her blood family. There''s no need to wipe them out. They desperately need a doctor." Yorick had no choice- he couldn''t reach Ste directly. She had blocked him long ago and likely changed her number.

    Ronald chuckled. "Blood family, huh? Star, do you need them?"

    He looked at Ste, his demeanor growing even more menacing.

    Ste shook her head. "I don''t."

    Those so-called blood ties were nothing but a burden now. For two years, the Larkins had tried to ruin her. And now they wanted to talk about family?

    Yorick, on the phone, seemed to hold his breath, almost as if he hadn''t heard Ste''s response. He pressed on, "There''s one left cher blood brother."

    Ronaldughed softly. "Did you not hear? She doesn''t need them. Besides, are you really in a position to speak of blood ties?"

    The words blood ties" dripped with

    scorn. Yorick knew exactly what Ronald meant. The Larkins had always mixed up their loyalties

    between Urs and Ste ont

    Yorick tightened his grip on the phone. "Urs lived with the Larkins for so many years. Of course they care about her."

    Oh, the irony of caring. The Larkins could care for Urs all they wanted, but they had been ruthless to Ste. And now, they expected Ronald to show mercy because of blood ties?

    Ronald chuckled again. "Honestly, if they weren''t her blood family, they''d probably meet a quicker end."

    Ste''s brow furrowed at his words. Yorick was stunned into silence.

    Ronald coldly hung up. Dealing with someone like Yorick was a waste of breath.

    Tossing the phone aside, he turned back to the bed and pulled Ste into his embrace.

    "Star."

    His voice was a mix of restraint and tenderness. Before Ste could process it, she was swept into a whirlwind.

    Years of restraint had finally given way, and there was no holding back now...

 Chapter 343

    The icy wind howled through the streets, biting deep into Yorick''s bones. He stood there, phone pressed to his ear, listening to the endless ringing. His mind went nk. "If they weren''t her blood family, they''d probably meet a quicker end."

    Either way, it felt like a dead-end. Not being rted might make it less painful?

    Orion approached Yorick, his expression grim. "Sir, Ms. Ste has already left Portis City."

    It had taken a considerable effort to pry even this small snippet of information from the security team. Getting any news about Ste these days felt like pulling teeth.

    No contact, no sightings. Someone who used to be so close now felt a world apart.

    Yorick shivered from the cold. "When did this happen?"

    "Right after...everything."

    Yorick frowned. With Ste out of Portis City, there was no chance of finding her- no opportunity for the face-to-face conversation he desperately needed.

    His jaw tightened as Ronald''s cutting words over the phone reyed in his mind. It was clear Ronald wouldn''t forgive the Larkins easily.

    But Urs couldn''t wait. He had visited her yesterday, and the moment he stepped into her room, an oppressive sense of despair had engulfed him. She was alive, but her room felt like a tomb. Orion continued, "She might have gone back to Ferrond."

    Yorick''s heart sank. Back to Ferrond? That meant she was even further out of reach now.

    ...

    In the end, Yorick found himself at the Larkin residence once more.

    The moment he stepped inside, he was greeted by the sound of Cloudia and ise''s heated argument.

    "Why, ise? Why would you do this to me? When did it start with that woman? You''ve even had twins with her? How could you treat me like this?"

    Cloudia was hysterical, her voice cracking with each word.

    ise, clearly frustrated, retorted, "What have you done for this family? Since marrying me, you haven''t worked a single day or faced any struggle. You''ve lived a life of luxury, and yet you couldn''t even keep the family together." His thoughts drifted to the recent turmoil at thepany, all thanks to Ste, which Cloudia had triggered. ise had no patience left for her.

    "Couldn''t keep it together? You know what Ste''s like! And now you''re ming this all on me?"

    Cloudia was losing it. The thought of those twins made her tremble with rage.

    Right under her nose, at thepany, he tangled up with the CFO, and she hadn''t had a clue.

    But now, ise was denying every ounce of effort she''d poured into this family over the years.

    ise red coldly at her. "Whatever Ste is, you''re the one who raised her. And now, you''ve driven her to this."

    "And it''s all my fault?"

    ise snapped, "If not you, then who? Even Jaxon''s in this mess because of you."

    The mention of their eldest son filled

    ise with a heavy sorrow. Jaxon''s condition critical, and without

    proper treatment, he risked a permanent disability.

    "Cloudia, if Jaxon ends up disabled..."

    He didn''t finish the sentence, but the implication was clear to Cloudia.

    The Larkin Group wouldn''t ept a disabled heir.

    Jaxon used to be the only one, so what did this mean? Was ise paving the way for the illegitimate children to take Jaxon''s ce?

    Cloudia''s face turned a ghastly white with rage.

    "You''re the one who cheated, who had children elsewhere. You''re the one who owes me an exnation."

    She screamed, her voice raw and trembling with anger.

    But ise merely snorted, casting her a disdainful look before turning on his heel and leaving.

    Cloudia shouted after him, "Where are you going?"

    His only response was the m of the door.

    Cloudia wanted to chase after him, but her legs felt like lead, heavy and unmovable. She copsed to the floor burying her face in her bands, sobbing.

    "Why? Why is this happening to me?"

    She was no longer young. Why, in herter years, did she have to endure this? Why did fate deal her such a cruel hand?

    Yorick watched from the hallway,

    feeling awkward. As a younger rtive, he didn''t know what to say.

    He headed upstairs to find Urs.

    As he passed Jaxon''s open door, he caught sight of him lying there, eyes vacant.

    Yorick hesitated, then stepped into the room.

    Jaxon acknowledged Yorick with a bitter smile. "Did you hear everything?"

    The argument downstairs had been loud enough for him to catch every word.

    It was hard to believe. The family he''d always taken pride in, with its harmonious facade, was now shattered. The illegitimate children...

    All of it had happened right under his nose, and he hadn''t had a clue.

    Yorick settled into the chair beside Jaxon''s bed. "Don''t let the older generation''s issues weigh too heavily on you."

 Chapter 344

    "That woman even had a son."

    Yorick fell silent at those words. The news hit him like a ton of bricks, and he hadn''t quite processed it yet.

    Whenever he looked at ise before, he never would have pegged him as the type to have an affair.

    "How did Cloudia find out?" Yorick asked, turning to Jaxon.

    Jaxon paused for a moment, then let out a mockingugh. "With all the drama surrounding Stetely, it''s obvious she''s behind this. It''s her way of getting back at the Larkin family, tearing apart even her own flesh and blood." Just mentioning Ste made Jaxon clench his teeth in frustration. She was his sister, yet she could do this to him.

    The constant pain from his wound served as a sharp reminder, feeding the resentment that boiled inside him.

    Yorick frowned, irritation bubbling up at the mention of Ste.

    "Don''t you think her rtionship with Mr. Quinn seems... not quite like that of siblings?" Yorick ventured.

    Jaxon narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"

    Yorick''s mind shed back to that scene at the Silk-River Residences where Ronald casually came out of the shower with just a towel around his waist.

    Would normal siblings act like that? Obviously not.

    Jaxon, however, didn''t have the energy or interest to concern himself with whatever was happening between Ste and Ronald.

    After a moment of thought, he said, "I heard some gossip- she''s got a fianc¨¦ back in Ferrond."

    Yorick''s already grim expression deepened further at Jaxon''s words.

    What a piece of work!

    Yorick felt like he was about to explode with anger.

    Jaxon added, "Seems like she''s engaged to Xander Schultz."

    The Schultz family? The second wealthiest family in Ferrond?

    Yorick''s eyes turned icy.

    Jaxon, watching him closely, felt an even deeper pang of destion. Ste didn''t just have Mr. Quinn supporting her; she had the entire Lugar family behind her, and even... Xander, the dandy Satan.

    ...

    On the ne, however, Ronald, usually known for his self-control,pletely lost it as the temperature in the cabin soared.

    As things escted, Ste''s voice grew more desperate. "I don''t want this, let me go, please, I can''t..."

    Tears and pleas filled the air, but Ronald, uncharacteristically, didn''t relent.

    Nearly two hourster, when Ste''s voice had grown hoarse from shouting, Ronald finally released her.

    Exhausted, shey in his arms,

    drenched in sweat. Her eyes, like pools of autumn water, were full of reproach. "You... you''re terrible. How could you be so... so wicked

    en

    JMS

    Where did he learn all these tricks? She had never noticed how devious he could be before.

    Ronald, looking entirely satisfied, chuckled softly before carrying her to the bathroom.

    Once they were cleaned up, Stey on the bed, too drained to move. Ronald scooped her back into his arms. "Star, you gonna tell me now how you managed to escape from his vi?"

    Xander''s vi wasn''t exactly Fort Knox, but with all the guards, it was close enough. Not even a fly could get out easily. Yet, somehow Ste had slipped past them all.

    Ste snuggled closer, her voice a bit raspy. "They got distracted by the dog barking. Couldn''t pay attention to me." Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Huh?"

    A dog? That was an interesting twist.

    Ste continued, "The barking was quite the spectacle. They had to check it out."

    While everyone''s attention was on the dog, she''d made her escape.

    Ronald pinched her nose gently. "I underestimated your stamina."

    They couldn''t catch her on foot, even with a car.

    Ste nestled deeper into his arms, finding afortable spot. "For the first hour, they were all chasing after the dog."

    There was no way the dog could run on the highway, and the whole point was to exhaust Xander and his crew. She had picked the strongest dog and unless Xander''s men started shooting, it would be tough for them to catch up.

    Ronald''s eyes widened. His face froze as he looked down at the little kitten in his arms who was now breathing steadily.

    From her few words, Ronald pieced together how she''d managed her escape.

    Xander''s love for dogs was well-known, and it was just Ste''s luck that Yvonne''s month-long harsh training had included...municating with animals.

    When a person is suffering and unable to rely on anyone, they must make full use of any living beings around them with whom they canmunicate.

    "Ronald." Ste, who had already closed her eyes, suddenly lifted her head to look at him. In the soft, orange glow of themp, her face seemed even more delicate. "What is it?"

    Ste said, "You have to hold me. I don''t want to be apart from you."

    Clearly, the brief separation had left a significant mark on Ste''s heart.

    Ronald''s heart took a hit, and he held her even tighter. He kissed her forehead gently. "Sleep well, darling."

    His voice was full of affection, reserved only for her.

 Chapter 345

    The Larkin family was in a real mess.

    Yorick and Jaxon had been discussing their next move, but it felt like they were up against a brick wall. The whole situation was infuriating and utterly exhausting.

    Ronald had them cornered. He had blocked every possible avenue for the Larkin family, and even Cloudia''s efforts to rally the support of her social circle had hit a dead end.

    As Yorick approached Urs''s room, he noticed the door was shut, but he could hear Urs having a heated argument with someone inside. Her voice was loud and filled with anger.

    Normally, Yorick would have barged in without a second thought, but this time he hesitated, pressing his ear to the door.

    Inside, Urs waspletely unaware of his presence.

    He could hear her seething. "Oh, you think I''m scared now? I''m practically at death''s door. Go ahead and spill the beans, let''s just get it over with."

    She was on the brink of madness. Caught between Ste''s relentless pressure and the threats from this killer, she was also dealing with the agony of her illness.

    What had she done to deserve this kind of punishment? All she wanted was to hold on to what she had. Was that so wrong?

    "The Larkin family has been so good to you, and this is how you repay them? Cut the crap. I want two million," the killer demanded, clearly doubting Urs''s words. Everyone in Portis City knew she was the most cherished adopted daughter in town. Hearing the demand for two million, Urs''s heart sank even deeper.

    "Two million? You''ve got some nerve. All the costs from that car ident were settled. This is just ckmail. And don''t forget, I wanted Ste dead. Did you manage to get that done?"

    Urs''s rage red up, and she screamed in frustration.

    It was all because Ste was still alive. If Ste had died in that car ident, she wouldn''t be facing this nightmare now.

    "I wanted Ste dead, and you failed to deliver. I paid you all those fees, and now you''re ckmailing me?"

    Just as she finished, the door flew open with a violent crash, mming hard against the wall.

    Urs, who was still on the phone, froze at the sudden noise.

    Her eyes met Yorick''s - deep, stormy, filled with fury. Her mind went nk, as if the very air around her had exploded.

    Yorick''s eyes narrowed, filled with anger that spread across his entire face.

    Urs''s breath caught, her blood ran cold, and everything else seemed to fade into silence.

    The killer was still on the phone, saying, "I don''t care. I want two million. If you don''t pay up, I''ll send all the evidence of your attempt murder Ste. Oh, and wasn''t Mr. Yorick Quarry Ste''s fianc¨¦ once? Imagine how he''ll react when he finds out you tried to kill his fianc¨¦e. Let''s see if he still wants you after that..."

    Before the killer could finish, Urs hurriedly hung up the phone.

    She looked at Yorick, trembling, her lips quivering as she tried to form words. "Rick, I, I..."

    What was she even trying to say? Her thoughts spun wildly, a chaotic storm she couldn''t control.

    Yorick''s face was unreadable, but his eyes told her everything she needed to know. He''d heard it all.

    It''s over. The thought crashed through Urs''s mind like thunder, leaving her hollow.

    She took a deep, shaky breath. "You... you have to let me exin. It''s not what you think. I..."

    Yorick''s eyes were icy as he stared at her and he didn''t wait for her to finish. Without a word, he turned sharply and walked out, the door mming shut behind him.

    Urs felt the coldness in his footsteps as he walked away, and her heart suddenly felt empty.

    ...

    Downstairs, Cloudia had been trying to calm herself and think of a n when she saw Yoricking down. She instinctively stood up and called out, "Rick."

    But Yorick ignored herpletely, heading straight for the door with a chilling demeanor.

    Cloudia was taken aback, ncing toward the staircase, hesitating for a moment before rushing upstairs to check on Urs.

    She found Urs sitting on the bed, sobbing uncontrobly.

    Cloudia''s heart clenched as she approached. "Why are you crying? What happened with Rick?"

    Urs copsed into Cloudia''s arms. "Mom, Rick''s left me. He''s left me."

    "What happened?"

    "He''s gone. He''s nevering back," Urs said in despair.

 Chapter 346

    The Larkin family was in turmoil, and the only person Urs felt she could rely on was Yorick.

    But Yorick had just walked out the door, leaving her behind. He had heard everything every word and didn''t even give her a chance to exin.

    "What on earth happened?" Cloudia asked, her voice tinged with rm.

    Hearing Urs say this, Cloudia was also deeply shocked. If Yorick didn''t want Urs anymore, this wasn''t good news at all, especially with their family in its current state.

    Thedies of high society were all two-faced; not a single one of them had stepped forward to help this time.

    At this moment, Urs didn''t even know what to say. She could only mutter, "It''s Star, always Star. She took Rick away, Mom. She already has Mr. Quinn. Why does she have to take Rick, too? I have nothing left. Why does she treat me like this?" Tears streamed down Urs''s face, dropping like a broken string of pearls.

    Hearing Ste''s name made Cloudia''s face harden with an anger she hadn''t shown before.

    It was her again. Always her! That wretched girl. Why hadn''t she dealt with her back when she had the chance?

    Cloudia was fuming, practically shaking with rage.

    Urs cried, "I feel like I''m dying, Mom. I really can''t hold on much longer."

    She could feel her body deteriorating, her time running out. Without treatment, she was genuinely on the brink.

    "Why won''t she leave me alone now that I''m like this? Why did she have to take Rick away?"

    Despair and hatred welled up in Urs, threatening to consume her entirely.

    After an eight-hour flight, Ste had been nestled in Ronald''s arms, sleeping like a contented kitten. Her peaceful demeanor was irresistible.

    At one point, Ronald couldn''t help himself and teased her a bit more. Ste, yful yet annoyed, had bitten his shoulder in protest, though Ronald barely felt it.

    As the nended, the jolt woke them both.

    Ste opened her bleary eyes, catching sight of Ronald. For a moment, she was dazed, her mind foggy from sleep. Then, as if on instinct, she snuggled closer to him, rubbing her cheek against his chest. "I''m hungry," she murmured.

    She hadn''t eaten much since Xander had whisked her away, and exhaustion had kept her from thinking about food. But now, the hunger pangs made themselves known.

    "Hungry, huh?" Ronald asked, his voice yful with a hint of mischief.

    Ste immediately caught on to his teasing tone, recognizing his cheekiness. Annoyed but amused, she pinched his side. "I mean my stomach''s hungry."

    Ronald captured her wandering hand, bringing it to his lips for a gentle kiss.

    Her fair skin contrasted with the slight blush on her palm, and he couldn''t help but smile, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

    Ste pulled her hand back quickly, hiding it away. "You..."

    Watching her flustered expression, Ronald kissed her forehead. "What do you want to eat? I''ll take you out for something." "Hot wings."

    Ever sinceing to Portis City, hot wings had be Ste''s new favorite.

    Ronald paused, then chuckled. "You''re getting easier to please."

    Back in Ferrond, the pampered little princess had never settled for anything so simple.

    Ste snuggled closer, her voice taking on a pleading tone. "Please?"

    She was exhausted and in need of a treat.

    "Alright." Ronald''s voice was deep, his throat tightening slightly. He gently pushed her off him, standing up.

    s get going." Conte

    If they didn''t hurry, they''d end up stuck on the ne for several more hours...

    Ste pouted, reluctantly getting up.

    Ronald handed her a fresh set of clothes, helping her into a sweater, her small hands slipping into the sleeves.

    Worried she might be cold, he added a vest underneath before helping her into a coat.

    "I can dress myself, you know," Ste mumbled.

    Ronald paused, his hands lingering on the coat''s cor. A teasing smile spread across his face as he ruffled her hair. "I keep forgetting you''ve grown up."

    Ste''s cheeks flushed. How could he forget something like that?

    Her mind wandered briefly to the past, to when she was a child. Back then, Ronald used to dress her for school every morning while she mumbled sleepily, too groggy to do it herself. Despite always beingte, she could never fully wake up on her own.

    A

    Just as Ronald finished helping her, Idris knocked on the door. "Sir, are you up?" Throughout the entire flight, Idris and the others had kept their distance, knowing better than to interrupt.

 Chapter 347

    Ronald pulled open the door with a swift motion, and Idris stood there with an air of urgency.

    "There''s something you need to know," he said respectfully.

    Ronald frowned, ncing back at Ste before he stepped out with Idris.

    Ste got up, slipped into her jeans and socks, and nced at the dresser. Therey a brand-new smartphone, likely arranged by Ronald for her.

    She picked it up and dialed Susanna.

    As soon as Susanna answered, her voice was fraught with worry. "Ste, are you okay?"

    Once assured of her friend''s safety, she shifted into gossip mode without missing a beat.

    "Listen, Star, Mrs. Larkin knows everything now. She''s already stirring up trouble over the division of assets. And L, she''s making a fuss about moving into the Larkin estate. She''s not too thrilled about Jaxon and Urs''s... connection. If she moves in, it''ll be chaos. Urs might just lose her mind with all the drama."

    Ste could practically see it- the sh between L''s fiery temper and Urs''s maniptive tendencies.

    Urs and Jaxon needed a doctor, and with Cloudia now aware of the twins, L''s antics were just the cherry on top.

    "They really need a doctor, huh?" Ste mused.

    Susanna chimed in, "Speaking of doctors, Yorick defied his mother yesterday. He tried to get the family doctor to check on Urs and Jaxon. Guess what happened today?" "What?"

    "Yorick visited the Larkin estate and, get this, on his way out, he kicked over a potted nt at the entrance."

    Ste blinked in surprise. "What? Really?"

    "Yeah, smashed it to bits. He looked like he was ready to demolish the whole estate."

    "What on earth got him that riled up?"

    Yorick losing his temper at the Larkin estate? That didn''t add up.

    "No idea what happened inside, but he was furious. You know how much he cares for Urs."

    This sort of behavior was unusual for Yorick, especially in front of the Larkins.

    Ste spected, "Did he and Urs have a fight?"

    "Unlikely. Urs''s barely hanging on. There''s nothing to argue about. If there was a disagreement, it had to be something Yorick couldn''t stomach. What could push him over the edge?"

    en

    "Maybe Urs had some overseas flings, and Yorick found out?"

    Susanna hesitated. "Well... that''s a possibility."

    Men usually want their partners to be squeaky clean, after all.

    "Wasn''t Yorick always defending Urs?"

    "Maybe he caught her cheating?"

    "Does she even have the energy for that right now? Even if she wanted to, her health wouldn''t allow it."

    "True. So we have no clue what set him off. But one thing''s clear- he''s acting like he''s done with her. Urs''s really in a tough spot now."

    The Larkin estate was in shambles, and they couldn''t care less about her. Yorick had been her only hope, but somehow, she''d crossed him. "Let''s not dwell on them. You''ve already gotten back at them enough."

    Ste hadn''t done anything directly,

    but seeing the family in such turmoil felt like justice served. Especially Urs- she didn''t need Ste''s intervention. Karma had taken care of it, as if the universe was siding with Ste.

    "But how do you know all this?" Ste asked, puzzled.

    The Larkin estate was miles away from where Susanna lived.

    "I was busy heading to an interview, scheduled at one of the vis in the Larkin estate, and I happened to see Yoricke out and kick a potted nt flying."

    Ste was amazed. "You really have a knack for catching gossip wherever you go."

    "Oh, and guess what, Tegan ising back. Are you heading back to Portis City? If you do, Mrs. Larkin will definitely find a way to bother you."

    "Then again," Susanna added with a chuckle, "with her husband''s twin surprise, she might not have the time."

    After a few more exchanges, Ste hung up just as Ronald returned.

    "Looks like we won''t be having those hot wings after all," he said.

    Ste looked up in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    Ronald stepped forward, gently ruffling her hair before reaching to help her take off her heavy coat.

 Chapter 348

    "We need to fly to Cyris Isle immediately."

    "Right now?"

    Ronald nodded. "Yeah, right now. I''ve already arranged for some summer clothes to be sent over for you."

    Cyris Isle was in the middle of a scorching summer, and Ste''s outfit from the ne was totally unsuitable.

    "But I''m starving," Ste said, looking at Ronald with hopeful eyes.

    Could they maybe eat something before heading out? She hadn''t eaten in two days and nights, and running around in Patrina hadpletely drained her energy.

    Not to mention the long haul with him on the ne.

    Thinking about it made Ste give Ronald a resentful look.

    "I''m tired, hungry, and sore."

    Ronald''s eyes softened as he gently tousled her hair. "Food will be here soon."

    Ste perked up. "Okay, as long as I get to eat."

    As Ronald helped remove her scarf, his gaze fell on the faint marks underneath.

    "Does it hurt?" he asked, his voice quieter now.

    The question caught Ste off guard. Her face went beet red, and her mind nked for a moment.

    This time, Ronald was especially patient. Although it was hard for him to control himself, he didn''t want to hurt her. Instead, he made Ste experience an unprecedented sense of bliss.

    But his stamina was... overwhelming so much so that, even without any injuries, it still hurt a little after such a long time.

    She managed a small nod. "Just a bit."

    Ronald chuckled at her flushed face and pinched her cheek gently. "Go freshen up. Food''s waiting."

    With that, he stepped out.

    Ste dashed into the bathroom, ring at her rosy cheeks in the mirror. She sshed her face with cold water.

    "Jerk," she muttered to herself.

    Who would''ve thought the usually stern andposed Mr. Quinn had such a teasing, carefree side? He could bring up something like that without batting an eye.

    ...

    Outside, Ronald made a quick call to Finley, reminding him to pick up some ointment on his way.

    Finley paused on the line beforeunching into a rant, "You know, you''ve treated her like a precious gem all her life, and now you''re letting her get hurt repeatedly." Ronald cut him off, "Just get the stuff, will you?" then hung up without another word.

    Idris stood behind him, pretending not to hear a thing. This was definitely not something he wanted to get involved in.

    Meanwhile, in the car, Finley heard the dial tone and grumbled, "He''s acting like I''m the one who hurt her."

    Hull shot him a nce. "That mouth of yours will get you in trouble one day."

    Finley scoffed. "So now I''m not supposed to speak the truth?"

    Who did the hurting, anyway? The one who causes harm gets off scot-free, while the one who talks about it gets med?

    "There''s a pharmacy about two hundred meters ahead. Let''s stop there."

    Looks like they''d need to keep that kind of ointment on hand from now on.

    He''d seen Ronald''s... before when they showered together.

    Anyway, most people wouldn''t be able to handle it, especially someone as petite as Ste.

    ...

    Ste emerged from the bathroom, ready to leave, when Susanna''s call came through. She picked up, "Hey, Susie." "Star, I''ve got someone clinging to my leg."

    "What?"

    "Mrs. Larkin is looking for you. If you don''t want to talk to her, just say the word, and I''ll kick her out." Susanna was fuming. What kind of person does that? She was itching to give Cloudia a good push.

    After all these years of parading around as the grand Mrs. Larkin, and this is what it''se to? "Just kick her out."

    Ste sighed and ended the call.

    Cloudia was probably looking for her because of Urs- or maybe to me her for the Larkin family''s decline. She had no patience for that negativity, especially when she was constantly on the move.

    Ste stepped out of the lounge,

    face still flushed despite the cold water. Ronald was waiting at the dining table with a ss of wine and a simple steak dinner.

    Ste had a more substantial

    spread: steak, pasta, and a bowl of creamy corn chowder. She used to dislike these dishes, but now, she was so hungry she could eat anything.

    Ronald was cutting the steak into bite-sized pieces for her.

    "Start with the corn chowder," he suggested.

    She''d been starving for so long and needed to ease into eating.

    Before he even finished speaking, Ste was already sipping the chowder. She was truly famished.

    Hull and Finley boarded the ne just in time to see Ste eating ravenously.

    Finley quipped, "Xander''s supposed to be your fianc¨¦, and he can''t even feed you?"

    The air went still with tension. Everyone turned their eyes to Finley.

    Idris thought for sure that Finley''s mouth was going to get him into trouble one day.

    Hull instinctively shifted away from him, wary of getting caught in the crossfire.

    Ronald''s re was enough to freeze anyone in their tracks.

    Ste felt a mix of embarrassment and amusement. Finley really did have a knack for getting himself into trouble.

 Chapter 349

    The Larkin family household was in turmoil.

    Cloudia clung desperately to Susanna''s leg, her voice trembling with urgency. "Ms. Tucker, please, just let me say a few words to her. I''m begging you..."

    She waspletely frantic. Urs had just coughed up blood, and Jaxon''s vacant eyes haunted her constantly. She felt on the brink of madness. She knew that just a word from Ste could solve Urs and Jaxon''s troubles. Susanna chuckled disdainfully. "Mrs. Larkin, isn''t this a bit beneath you?"

    How much did Cloudia love that adopted daughter of hers, Urs, to go to such lengths?

    "I..."

    Cloudia was at her wit''s end. Seeing Urs so frail and coughing up so much blood, she feared Urs was running out of time.

    "Our family really needs a doctor, Ms. Tucker. Could you please put in a good word for us with Ste?"

    The mention of "needing a doctor" ignited Susanna''s temper. Her eyes flickered with disdain as she kicked Cloudia aside.

    Just then, L, carrying a child, stepped out of the car and witnessed the scene.

    "Mrs. Larkin," Susanna continued, "I just don''t get it. Urs nearly cost Ste her life, and yet you still..."

    "No, there''s been a misunderstanding," Cloudia interrupted, shaking her head in agony.

    "Misunderstanding?" Susanna scoffed. "Then why did Urs run away?"

    "We didn''t want Ste to make a fuss, so we forced her to leave. It was all us. Tell Ste Urs''s willing to take responsibility for everything now. Just get her treated, and Ste can decide the punishmentter," Cloudia pleaded desperately. "Later?" Susanna retorted. "What are you nning to do then? Cut off her credit card? Shut down her studio? Or kick her out of Portis City?"

    Wasn''t that what they had done before?

    Susanna''s disdain deepened as she recalled the lengths the Larkin family had gone to for an adopted daughter.

    "A bunch of people who can''t tell family from outsiders."

    With that parting shot, Susanna lost all patience and walked away.

    Cloudia, seeing Susanna walk away, grew even more anxious. "Ms. Tucker, Ms. Tucker," she called out.

    But before she could chase after Susanna, L suddenly appeared, blocking her path.

    Cloudia''s breath hitched. "You... You need to step aside."

    Cradling the child in her arms, L smirked mockingly. "She''s right, you can''t even figure out who''s important." "You... L, don''t be so shameless."

    "Shameless? I''m holding your biological grandson here."

    Since the child''s return, Cloudia had been cold and indifferent, not even sparing him a nce. At least the grandfather had checked on the boy twice bought him toys, and provided a generous amount for child support. But Cloudia?

    L continued, "Seems thatdy was right. Your heart ispletely with your adopted daughter. Were you really nning to marry her off to Jaxon? Then why did you mess with Ms. Sirena Patel? Did you think you could keep everything in the family and still ruin a good girl?"

    After a heated argument with Sirena, L had calmed down and investigated everything. And what she found Jaxon treasured his adopted sister, and so did Cloudia. "You- how dare you mention Sirena, you wretch."

    The Patel family was already at odds with the Larkins. And with L forcefully moving in, the Larkin family was in chaos. The worst days were upon Cloudia and Urs.

    ...

    As Susanna left the gatedmunity, her phone rang. It was her mother.

    "Mom, it''s not time yet, right? It''s not time for my allowance."

    Susanna had mixed feelings about her mom. They seldom spoke unless it was about money, and her mom only ever called to check if the funds had arrived. "Pick up some documents for me at the airport."

    "Huh?"

    "I''ll text you the number. Just contact him when you get there."

    Susanna was about to say she was busy and needed to get back to writing, but the call ended abruptly.

    That was her mother for you- straight to the point, no extra words, no room for discussion.

    As soon as the call ended, her phone buzzed with the iing number. Susanna sighed, her initial n to return to the office slipping away With a reluctant shake of her head, she turned her car toward the airport.

 Chapter 350

    The car had barely hit the airport highway when Susanna''s phone started buzzing. She nced at the screen and saw it was an unfamiliar number. Assuming it was the airport courier, she answered nonchntly, "Hello?"

    "It''s me," came the voice of Yorick on the other end.

    Susanna sighed inwardly. Was he serious? Without a second thought, she was ready to hang up.

    But Yorick spoke again, "You can reach Ste, right?"

    "What''s that supposed to mean?" she snapped back.

    Was he expecting her to speak on Urs''s behalf again? Did these people think she, Susanna, was some kind of pushover?

    Yorick''s voice carried a hint of desperation through the line. "Is sheing back to Portis City? Or will she ever?"

    "I don''t know," Susanna replied curtly. Even if she did, she wouldn''t tell him.

    "If she doese back, please tell her I want to see her," Yorick pleaded.

    Susanna scoffed, "Yorick, who do you think you are? You want to see her? You''re nowhere near important enough for that now."

    Ste was practically untouchable these days, cherished by both the Lugar and Quinn families. Yorick didn''t stand a chance anymore.

    The line went silent, save for Yorick''s heavy, strained breathing. Susanna''s words had struck him where it hurt, shattering whatever illusions of superiority he''d clung to. For the first time, he seemed to realize he had never been worthy. Susanna briefly wondered what had transpired at the Larkin family gathering today. But then again, it wasn''t her business, and Ste probably had no interest in Yorick''s drama anymore.

    Without another word, she ended the call.

    It wasn''t until she reached the airport that Susanna started to ponder. Yorick''s tone had seemed a bit... mncholic? Maybe his desire to see Ste wasn''t about Urs at all. What was it then? Could it be that this jerk was having second thoughts? Even if he was, it was toote for him now.

    "Ah, my dear sweet lord, what an idiot," she muttered to herself.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the ne, Ronald rested his arm casually on the back of Ste''s seat, creating a protective barrier around her. From across the aisle, Finley watched with a growing sense of difort.

    Ronald was fiercely protective; he''d snap at anyone who dared joke about Ste.

    "I didn''t even say anything bad!" Finley protested, feeling unjustly used.

    Ronald shot him a cold nce, and Finley gulped, sensing the tension.

    Ste, oblivious¡ªor maybe just pretending to be-focused solely on her meal, entirely ignoring Finley.

    Hull sipped his wine while observing the scene with mild amusement.

    Ronald watched Ste eat with a fond smile. "Take it easy, no one''s going to steal your food."

    Her cheeks were puffed out like a chipmunk''s with all the food she''d stuffed in.

    Seeing her like this stirred something in Ronald, a thought that flickered in his mind before he dismissed it immediately.

    Whatever it was, he knew Ste wouldn''t go along with it.

    Ste had already polished off a steak, a te of spaghetti, and a bowl of corn chowder, but her appetite showed no signs of waning. Her eyes drifted to the untouch ice cream sitting in front of Ronald.

    Finley couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Did Xander starve you or something?"

    "Mmph!" Ste made a noise, too busy chewing to respond.

    Finley looked at Ronald, perplexed. Was he wrong again for just asking if she was hungry?

    Hull drained his ss of red wine in one go and nced at Finley, hisz gaze tinged with sympathy for hisck of tact. "Why bring up Xander? oftact.

    Just ask what you want to ask."

    "Well, wasn''t Star practically starved by Xander? Oh, by the way, Star, is Xander broke now?"

    So broke he couldn''t even afford food? Otherwise, how could Ste end up looking so famished?

    Ste paused, recalling the images of Xander''svish homes.

    "If you''re looking for trouble, don''t drag me into it, thanks." She rolled her eyes at Finley''s ridiculousness.

    "I''m just curious, okay? He''s been

    dodging your brother''s attempts to

    cost a fortune," Finley said, oblivious to the pain he was causing

    m for years. That must''ve

    Ste''s head was beginning to throb. She buried her face in her hands, pretending she hadn''t heard anything.

    Some people never learn, she thought, shaking her head.

    Finley''s bruises must have healed, judging by his reckless banter.

 Chapter 351

    Ste was starving, and her cravings were almost unbearable.

    But ice cream? Ronald would never allow it, worried it might upset her stomach.

    Thest thing he needed was herining about a tummy ache.

    In the end, someone brewed her a pot of herbal soup. Ste clutched a mugrger than her face, sipping until she finally felt full.

    "When are we taking off?" she asked, ncing over at Ronald.

    Just then, Idris walked in. "Sir."

    Ronald checked his watch. "What''s the ETA for takeoff?"

    "There''s been a bit of a situation at the airport. An unknown group has managed to cause quite a ruckus."

    Hearing this, Ste''s eyebrows shot up.

    "A ruckus? What do you mean?" she asked, turning to Idris, disbelief etched on her face.

    "The police are dealing with them as we speak. We might be dyed for a bit," Idris exined.

    Ste''s mouth twitched in disbelief.

    Seriously?

    She''d been in this city for so long, and it was always so safe. How could something like this happen?

    A thought crossed her mind, and she turned to Ronald. "You think it could be that conniving Xander?" "Do you really think he''d daree here and stir up trouble?" Ronald asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "I don''t know... he might not be what you expect," Ste said hesitantly.

    Ever since Ronald came to Portis City, Ste had picked up bits and pieces from Finley about Xander''s situation. From what she''d heard, it sounded like Xander was in dire straits, almost as if he were on the run.

    But thest time she saw him in Patrina, it didn''t seem that way at all. On the contrary, he looked like he had the whole ce under his thumb.

    Finley chimed in," So, what''s his motive foring here to stir up trouble? Could it be because he failed to steal you away and now intends to just take you by force?"

    Ste was at a loss for words. She wanted to tear his mouth off.

    Finley continued, "If he really wanted to take you, he would''ve started in Patrina. Why bothering to Portis City and causing such a huge mess?"

    Portis City was a tangled web of power struggles. If Xander really was here stirring up problems, he''d only be inviting more trouble.

    Ste sighed. "Finley, do you only think in terms of movie-style heroics?"

    Finley was probably too obsessed with some romantic notion from the movies.

    "Doesn''t that sound thrilling?" Finley shrugged.

    Ste shot him a look that made it clear she had no patience for his nonsense and opted to stay silent.

    Seeing her expression, Finley knew she was mentallybeling him as a fool.

    With a tap of his long fingers on the table, Ronald finally said to Idris, "Let''s just take off."

    "Take off? Without clearance from

    air

    Vo?" Finley yelped, prataby

    control? Are you out ofet

    Finley yelped, practically

    g out of his seat.

    The chaos at the airport wasn''t just on the ground; it might have affected the skies too.

    Idris gave him a reassuring look. "Mr. Yoder, don''t worry. We''ve got cutting-edge systems on our side."

    Finley let out a nervousugh. "I wanna get off this ne."

    Hull smacked him lightly on the back of the head. "You wanna go out and face the chaos?"

    Finley sighed, feeling a mix of disbelief and resignation. Ronald might be reckless, but he''d never risk Ste''s safety. That calmed Finley down a bit.

    Idris nodded to the flight attendant. "Seal the doors. We''re taking off."

    The flight attendant nodded respectfully. "Understood."

    As they turned to prepare for departure, amotion broke out.

    The flight attendant stumbled back, rmed. "Hey, who are you? You can''t be here. Get off the ne."

    A panicked voice cried out, "Help! They''re out to kill me!"

    Ste''s attention snapped to the source. Standing at the cabin door, trying to avoid being ushered off, was Susanna. "Susie?" Ste called out, standing up abruptly.

    get

    Susanna was pleading for refuge, the chaos outside too terrifying to face. At the sound of Ste''s voice, she froze, turning to face her with wide eyes.

    Ste set down her oversized mug and hurried over to her friend.

 Chapter 352

    "Why are you at the airport? Didn''t you just call saying you were at the Larkin family''s vi for an interview? Weren''t you just gossiping?"

    Susanna''s eyes widened as she recognized Ste. Tears began to roll down her cheeks. She rushed forward, wrapping her arms around Ste. "Star, oh my gosh, I was so scared. That bullet almost hit me; I nearly met my maker." Susanna, who usually feared nothing, was visibly shaken. Walking through that hail of bullets had been terrifying.

    Ste gently patted her back, trying tofort her. "What kind of luck is that? Is there some gossip you need to catch at the airport?"

    Susanna shook her head vigorously. "No, no, I was here to pick up some documents for my mom."

    She had just managed to grab them when her life nearly shed before her eyes.

    Susanna''s voice was tinged with frustration, "Why is my luck so terrible? Everything keeps going wrong this year. I must be cursed. Bad luck is bad enough, and now I''m staring death in the face. Does it really have to be this harsh?" Ste gave her a reassuring pat. "It''s okay now."

    After calming her down, Ste returned to Ronald. "Can we take Susie with us?"

    "Cyris Isle isplicated and unsafe," Ronald replied, his expression serious.

    Ste''s lips twitched. "Complicated and unsafe" meant they were bound to run into some unexpected trouble. Susanna, who had always lived in the peacefulfort of Portis City, couldn''t handle that. "She definitely won''t want to go back alone now."

    Ste had seen Susanna''s legs shaking, a perfect round hole in her pant leg. It didn''t take a detective to figure out a bullet had grazed her leg.

    Just then, as Ronald was about to instruct Idris to have a couple of people escort Susanna back, Hull put down his wine ss and stood up. "You go ahead. I''ll take her back and then head straight to Cyris Isle."

    Several pairs of eyes turned to Hull.

    Finley blinked. "You? You''re taking her?"

    There was something unspoken in the air, but before Finley could voice it, Hull shot him a warning nce, signaling him to zip it.

    Finley closed his mouth, feeling a little sheepish. He wanted to say, "Susanna''s probably more afraid of Hull than of going to Cyris Isle."

    After all, back at Mist Bay, Susanna had fainted at the sight of Hull wielding a gun.

    Susanna was still waiting for Ste when she noticed Hull approaching. Memories of him at Mist Bay shed in her mind, making her instinctively take a step back.

    en

    Hull walked past her. "Let''s go."

    "Where?"

    "To take you home."

    "I don''t want to get off the ne," Susanna blurted out, without thinking.

    She had just fled the airport terminal, where those menacing figures had made her feel trapped Even though she often felt unloved and her mom rarely contacted her, one thing was certain-she wasn''t ready to die yet.

    Hull looked at her. "If you don''t get off the ne now, those guys mighte for you." Susanna gasped. "I don''t want to put Star in danger."

    Ste, overhearing, felt a pang of emotion.

    Hull raised an eyebrow. "Then what are you waiting for?"

    Seeing Susanna so frightened, Ste figured the airport situation must be truly dire.

    She briefly considered taking Susanna to Cyris Isle with them, but before she could suggest it, Susanna turned to her. "Star, I''m leaving now."

    Without waiting for Ste''s

    response, Susanna hurriedly

    followed Hull. She trusted this man,

    whose toughness rivaled that of the

    thugs, to get her safely out of the airport.

    Watching her leave, Ste felt a pang of guilt. "Maybe I should..."

    Before she could finish, a firm grip on her wrist pulled her into Ronald''s embrace.

    "What are you doing?" Ste protested, ring at him.

    Ronald tilted her chin up. "Star, you seem very fond of Susanna, don''t you?"

    Ste blinked, speechless.

    Finley, standing nearby, was baffled.

    What did that mean? Was it a problem if she likes a girl too?

    It suddenly dawned on Finley why he''d been getting into trouble so often. Ronald''s possessiveness over the little princess was something fierce.

 Chapter 353

    The airport was still a chaotic mess.

    As Susanna made her way through the terminal, she could hear the distant shouts echoing through the halls, making her whole body tense up. Her eyes were wide with fear.

    Hull nced back and saw her stumbling, her legs shaking so much she could hardly walk straight.

    "Scared?" he asked, his voice low and steady, though there was a hint of something intense in his eyes.

    Susanna nodded, her voice trembling. "Terrified."

    No kidding, she thought. Sure, she loved a good action movie, but this was nothing like watching from the safety of her couch. This was real- one wrong move could cost her everything.

    She trailed Hull closely, keeping a strict three-foot distance, terrified to lose sight of him for even a second. His long strides forced her into a near jog, her breathing growingbored as she struggled to keep up. Hearing her panting, Hull slowed his pace slightly.

    Suddenly, as they rounded a corner, two masked figures appeared out of nowhere, weapons raised. The gunfire erupted almost instantly.

    Hull reacted with lightning speed, pulling Susanna close as the attackers crumpled to the ground.

    It all happened so fast that Susanna barely had time to process. Her pupils dted in shock, and before she knew it, she was clinging to Hull''s neck, her legs tightly wrapped around his waist.

    Hull pressed her against the cold wall, feeling the weight around his waist and said in a clipped tone, "Get down."

    "No! I won''t! I want to go home- I want to go home," she whimpered, shaking her head frantically, eyes squeezed shut, refusing to let go.

    Hull''s cool, dangerous presence loomed over her, amplifying her panic. Susanna silently prayed to her grandma, hoping for protection to get through this ordeal.

    Hull tried to pry her off, but as soon as he did, she copsed to the ground, her legs too weak from fear to hold her up.

    "I want Star," she cried, "I need to get back to the ne, find Star."

    So much for not being a burden-right now, Susanna was beyond terrified, and all she could think of was the safety she felt with Ste.

    Hull looked down at her trembling form, his expression unreadable but clearly exasperated. With a resigned sigh, he crouched down, lifting her effortlessly off the floor. Her body hung limp in his grip, swaying slightly with each step he took.

    Susanna felt like a ragdoll, her head

    spinning and her fear rendering her speechless. Even so, the man carrying her felt more dangerous than the chaos surrounding them.

    en

    ...

    Meanwhile, Finley was reconsidering his approach. If Idris hadn''t warned him, he''d have walked right into a beating.

    Ste nestled in Ronald''s arms, looking up at him with a puzzled expression. "Why are you upset?"

    She couldn''t figure out what had triggered his brooding mood. They had been rather... engaged on their trip back from Patrina. Ronald tilted her chin up, capturing her lips in a kiss that was both tender andmanding.

    "Next time, don''t stare at someone for more than five seconds."

    Ste blinked, confused. "Who was I looking at? Susanna?"

    "She counts," Ronald replied without missing a beat.

    "Oh..." Ste trailed off, unsure how to respond.

    As the ne took off, Ste found herself breathless from Ronald''s kisses.

    "Are we really leaving without Hull?" she asked, worry flickering in her eyes.

    She was worried about Susanna, anxious to know she''d made it out of the airport safely. Who had the audacity to cause such a scene here, of all ces?

    Ronald scooped her up, heading to the private lounge. "You need more sleep. Once we reach Cyris Isle, your schedule will be all over the ce."

    Ste sighed. More sleep?

    Ronald was already shedding his suit jacket, followed by his shirt and then his trousers. Ste hesitated, unsure whether to move or not.

    He turned back, a mischievous grin ying on his lips that made her heart skip. When he reached for her clothes, Ste caught his wrist.

    "I don''t feel like sleeping right now."

    She remembered the journey back, how he had kept her upied.

 Chapter 354

    Even though she really wanted to sleep right now, Ste knew she couldn''t just doze off with Ronald next to her. She had this sneaking suspicion that Ronald''s definition of "sleep" wasn''t quite the same as hers. His hand paused on the buttons of her vest, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    "How about something else then?" he suggested with a smirk.

    Ste''s eyes widened in shock. There it was, the proof that they were definitely not on the same page.

    Ronald chuckled softly. "Rx, it''s just sleeping."

    "I don''t believe you," she replied, narrowing her eyes.

    He raised an eyebrow, his tone yful. "Oh?"

    She gave him a timid nce. "We can sleep, but I get the bed to myself."

    The corner of Ronald''s mouth curled up into an even more mischievous grin.

    Ste quickly scrambled into bed, cocooning herself in the nket as if it were armor. But barely a momentter, she felt the mattress dip beside her. Ronald was right there, slipping under the covers and pulling her into his embrace. Outside the room, Finley listened to the soundsing from the resting area and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Ronald''s been waiting for Ste to grow up for ages. Can''t me him."

    Idris nced at him. "Even if you understand, keep it to yourself."

    "Oh, I''m keeping it quiet. But once we''re back in Ferrond, Ste''s gonna have a tough time."

    Idris remained silent, assuming Finley was referring to Ste''s mother.

    "Well, her mother''s already nning the wedding," Idris finally said.

    Finley stared at him in disbelief. "What did you just say?"

    nning a wedding? Lottie was okay with this? She''s not even going to try and break them up?

    Well, in the end, they''re both her own-one by birth, one raised by her. Guess it worked out perfectly for her to dote on them both equally.

    ...

    After an exhausting eight-hour flight, they finallynded on Cyris Isle.

    Ste felt as though her ears were still ringing from the flight and was desperate for some fresh air, but she was too drained, nestled in Ronald''s arms. "You''re mean," she mumbled. "Really mean."

    She couldn''t wrap her head around how someone who used to keep women at arm''s length suddenly knew all these tricks.

    Ronald was helping her change clothes, "Yeah, mean."

    "I''m so tired," she whined, feeling as limp as a noodle, letting him dress her.

    He picked out a white T-shirt and paired it with a pink skirt.

    Ste nced at the fluffy skirt, pouting. "I''m grown up now, you know."

    Especially the white T-shirt with a Peter Pan cor-it looked like something straight out of a little. girl''s wardrobe. And the straw sunhat on the side? It sealed the deal.

    en

    Ronald slipped the skirt on her, "Idris had these prepared based on your style back in Ferrond."

    Ronald could see how much her

    style had evolved over the years. Her

    wardrobe in Portis City was

    definitely more mature-probably thanks to the influence of the Larkin family, who had forced her togrow up fast.

    Thinking of the Larkin family, Ronald''s eyes deepened slightly as he held Ste close.

    "Okay," Ste sighed. It was all Ronald''s doing anyway; he''d always seen her as his little princess.

    "Is the sun strong outside? I need sunscreen," Ste said.

    "Sure, let me help," Ronald replied, carrying her to the bathroom. He washed her face, applied a special cream, and sprayed some sunscreen. "Now?" he asked.

    Ste stretched out her arm. "This too."

    He chuckled. "Vain, aren''t we?"

    Once they were ready, Ronald led Ste out to where Finley was waiting.

    Looking at Ste''s outfit and then at Ronald in his ck pants and white shirt, Finley remarked, "Looks like you''re taking your daughter out instead of your wife."

    Ste sighed internally. Finley had a knack for speaking before thinking. Idris turned away, feeling like all his warnings to Finley had been for nothing. Realizing his slip, Finley quickly ducked behind Idris, seeking refuge.

 Chapter 355

    As Ronald and Ste stepped off the ne, a weingmittee was already in ce.

    Idris approached them, respectfully opening the car door for Ronald. Ste climbed in first, followed by Ronald, who settled beside her. Finley took the front seat.

    As the car roared to life, Finley turned to Ronald and asked, "Should we head to the hotel first?"

    Ronald nced down. "Let''s go straight there."

    "Huh?" Finley blinked in surprise. He shot a quick nce at Ste sitting beside Ronald, wondering if she was really going along with them. Ronald had always shielded Ste from those kinds of scenes before. What had changed now?

    "Are you sure she won''t be scared speechless?" Finley quipped.

    Ste, puzzled, asked, "Where are we going?"

    Ronald met her eyes, and the memory of the time he had scared her so badly she fell seriously ill shed through his mind.

    In that instant, he hesitated.

    Before he could respond, Idris''s phone rang. He answered with his Bluetooth earpiece, "Hello."

    Whatever was said on the other end made Idris''s expression turn serious.

    "Got it," he replied tersely.

    He ended the call and turned to Ronald. "Sir, Xander is also here on Cyris Isle."

    Ste''s eyebrows shot up. "That heartless scoundrel?"

    Finley couldn''t hold back and burst into a fit of coughing, choking on his own amusement at Ste''s nickname for Xander.

    With Xander''s presence confirmed on Cyris Isle, Ronald was more determined than ever not to leave Ste alone at the hotel. Ignoring Finley''s reaction, Ronald gently ruffled Ste''s soft hair. "Are you scared, Star?"

    ne?

    Ste''s mind drifted back to the first time she witnessed Ronald''s ruthless side. It was a stormy day in Ferrond, and she had seen Ronald brutally dispatch someone, his usually gentle eyes filled with a bloodlust that terrified her. She had run away from home in fear that day.

    Later, when Ronald found her between the two cars and extended his hand to her, he gently said, "Come out."

    To be honest, at that moment, Ste

    was really scared. Back then, she

    vel

    was just a child, and seeing the brother she had always thought as kind turn so vicious was terrifying. For quite some time afterward, Ste had been obedient

    and docile, scared that Ronald might

    harm her.

    But years had passed since then. Looking into Ronald''s gentle eyes now, Ste understood the fierce, dangerous nature hidden beneath that calm exterior. She shook her head. "Not scared."

    Those simple words dissolved the hesitation in Ronald''s eyes. He pulled her into hisp, nting a tender kiss on her cheek. "That''s my brave girl."

    Ste leaned against him, feeling safe.

    "What''s Xander up to here? Does it have to do with what you''re handling?" she asked, concerned.

    Ste preferred Ronald and Xander to keep their distance from each other. Their stay in Patrina had been brief, but Ste was convinced Xander wasn''t as down-and-out as Finley made him out to be. Ronald replied, "It''s unclear right now. Idris will dig into it."

    "I''m telling you, Xander''s got serious clout in Patrina. You saw itst night, didn''t you?"

    "Yeah, I noticed."

    Ronald had indeed seen the signs. In the past few years, Xander had been lurking in Ratrina, and Ronald had suspected as much. After all these years, Ronald knew well enough

    what Xander had been up to back then.

    Ste added, "You should be on guard against him. It might be wise to check his international ties too."

 Chapter 356

    Ronald looked down, a yful smile in his eyes.

    Ste noticed and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Ronald chuckled, "Figured out how to use your brain now, have you?"

    Ste''s mouth twitched. What was that supposed to mean? Was he implying she was dumb before?

    "Hey, I''ll have you know I''ve been making a cool seven hundred grand a year without you," she retorted, a bit miffed.

    The moment she mentioned "seven hundred grand," the car fell into an eerie silence. It was the kind of quiet that felt off.

    Ste, feeling the tension, nudged. "What? You don''t believe me?"

    Ronald gave a lightugh. "I believe you."

    Three simple words, yet they carried a hidden meaning- especially when Idris coughed awkwardly, and even Finley, who usually couldn''t keep his mouth shut, stayed silent. Something was definitely off, Ste thought. "Are you hiding something from me?"

    Ronald replied, "Nothing at all."

    "Come on, there has to be," she insisted.

    Every time she mentioned her hefty earnings, Ronald never seemed to give her the praise she expected. Instead, there was always this... silence.

    Finley couldn''t hold it in anymore and burst intoughter. Hisughter was infectious, almost wickedly so.

    Ste was bewildered. "What? Is my seven hundred grand that funny?"

    Finleyughed even harder, clutching his stomach as he doubled over.

    Ste was not amused, "What''s wrong with you?"

    Was she not allowed to earn her keep?

    Finley caught his breath long enough to say, "I don''t know if I''m the crazy one, but you''re definitely a bit clueless."

    Ste fumed, wanting to smack that grin off his face.

    With Finley''s uncontrobleughter echoing in the car, Ste couldn''t hold it together any longer. She grabbed Ronald by the cor. "You''ve been hiding something, haven''t you?" "You''re actually asking him?" Finley continuedughing.

    Ste warned, "I''m seriously getting angry now."

    "Your seven hundred grand," Finley gasped betweenughs, "it''s really

    your Brother here making sure you

    didn''t starve out there. He let you win, big time."

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    "Did you seriously think you were making it on your own? Our little sheltered flower, thinking she could take on the storm!"

    Ste was stunned, her mind nk. She looked up at Ronald. "You knew all along where I was?"

    Ronald pulled her close, resting her head against his chest, but remained silent.

    Ste tried to pull away. "Talk to me."

    She was genuinely upset now. She had thought he had no idea where she was, that she''d managed to stay hidden. As soon as she swiped that card, he appeared. She thought he...

    en

    Ronald held her tighter. "I had things to deal with."

    "And the Larkin family? Did you know about them too?"

    Otherwise, how could he have funneled her so much money?

    Ronald shrugged. "I knew a bit, not much."

    Not much? How much was "not much"?

    Ste tried to pull back again, but Ronald wouldn''t let her, keeping her close.

    Idris finally spoke up from the front "Miss, as soon as you had that

    dust-up with the Larkin family''s\

    adopted daughter, he knew exactly where you were."

    Ste was floored.

    He knew back then?

    She looked up at Ronald, her eyes misty with unshed tears.

    Idris continued, "If he wasn''t worried you''d suspect something, he would''ve given you a few billion in design fees." Ste was speechless.

    Finley erupted intoughter again. "Yeah, yeah, I had to stop him from giving you a billion, afraid you''d starve otherwise."

 Chapter 357

    Listening to Finley''s infectiousughter and his words, Ste waspletely taken aback. She looked at Ronald, sniffled a bit, and stammered, "You, you, you..."

    Ronald, seeing her pouty and wronged expression, leaned down to peck her softly on the lips. "What''s wrong? Are you upset?"

    Ste wriggled a bit in his arms, showing her displeasure.

    Ronald chuckled softly. "There, there."

    Ste huffed indignantly. She had honestly thought she was making a cool seven hundred grand a year through her own efforts, but what a joke! Turns out, it was nothing like that at all. "So, StarRiver Corp. is..." she asked.

    Finley chimed in, "It''s your brother''s."

    "Don''t you speak! I wasn''t asking you," Ste snapped, clearly annoyed.

    At this point, not only did Ronald want to throttle Finley, but Ste was also tempted to do the same.

    "You tell me," she insisted.

    Ronald nodded, confirming her suspicions.

    Ste snuggled deeper into his embrace, and Ronald gazed down at her tousled head. Her sunhat had been knocked askew from all her wriggling.

    Seeing her all puffed up and sulking, Ronald felt a sudden wave of affection, mixed with a hint of helplessness.

    This little rascal, always so infuriatingly adorable.

    "Alright, alright, don''t be mad, okay?"

    Ste''s voice was filled with unprecedented grievance. "I''ve been working so hard to support myself."

    When she first opened her studio, she had slowly started getting orders, even if the fees weren''t that high. But it was enough to keep her afloat.

    And StarRiver Corp. had paid her such a high design fee, without her suspecting a thing.

    She had genuinely believed it was because the boss admired her work. But in the end, it was all just smoke and mirrors.

    Ronald reassured her, "You''ve done well. It''s impressive you sought your own way."

    When Ronald first learned about Ste''s studio, he already had a pretty good idea about her financial situation within the Larkin family.

    So, when she suddenly used the ck card he had given her, Ronald''s heart skipped a beat. He thought she was in some kind of trouble. Despite having a lot on his te, Ronald couldn''t ignore it. Finley added, "Yep, our little princess here is pretty awesome, knowing how to earn her keep."

    Ste shot him a re. "You keep quiet."

    Ronald echoed her sentiment, "Zip it."

    Both spoke in unison, leaving Finley speechless.

    Great, he''s the bad guy again.

    Ste continued to grumble in Ronald''s arms, while he listened patiently.

    As they passed by a supermarket, Ronald said to Idris, "Go grab some snacks." "On it," Idris replied.

    It was obvious who the snacks were for - Ste.

    She hadn''t eaten much on the ne, and

    Several hours gone &

    was probably starving.

    s to en.kikistorie she

    Idris got still

    Yo Sittiut of the car. Seeing F

    there, he asked, "Mr..

    Sley

    want to pick up some 1 favorites?"

    Finley shook his head. "Nah, I''m a grown man. I don''t need snacks."

    His stomach was still aching fromughing so hard earlier.

    "Hopeless." Idris simply sighed. Eventually, he went off by himself.

    Finley suddenly realized how out of ce he was.

    "Guess I''ll go see what I can eat," he said, quickly getting out of the car.

    This left just Ste and Ronald.

    The man looked down at the little one still nestled in his arms.

    "Are you really angry?"

    Ste confessed, "I always thought I was pretty aplished."

    Ronald nodded. "You are aplished, even knowing how to keep yourself hidden."

    But honestly, what difference did it make whether she hid or not?

    Ste lifted her head to look at him.

    "Why didn''t youe for me sooner?" she asked.

    "Things weren''t settled," Ronald replied.

    Xander had forced her out of Ferrond in such a way, it was a stark reminder to Ronald. Without their father, the Quinn family was in a precarious position, with many cireling like vultures.

 Chapter 358

    So many people had their eyes on the Quinn family, especially those who came with wolfish ambitions, hoping to form alliances through marriage. Seeing those people, Ronald knew that the Quinn family was surrounded by wolves. Even though they had the support of the Lugar family through their mother, things still got somewhat out of control at that time.

    Ronald kissed her gently.

    ""You''ve done well," he whispered.

    When she left Ferrond without a trace, Ronald nearly lost his mind. It wasn''t until he discovered she was in Portis City that he could finally breathe a little easier.

    About ten minutes passed...

    Idris and Finley returned, carrying a big bag of snacks for Ste.

    Ste rummaged through it, pulling out a box of Jell-O and struggling to open a packet of instant coffee.

    Ronald took the packet from her and tore it open easily.

    He watched as she poured the coffee powder into a cup and then dump the Jell-O in.

    "Jell-O can be eaten like this?" Ronald asked, skepticismcing his tone.

    "Yeah, it''s really good," Ste replied with a grin.

    Back in Ferrond, Ronald wouldn''t have let her eat such things. But now, it was a different story.

    Ste speared a piece with a fork and held it out to Ronald.

    He frowned. "What''s this?"

    "Try it."

    He eyed the white powder coating the Jell-O with some distaste. "Is this even edible?"

    Up front, Idris shivered at Ronald''s doubtful tone. Had he bought the wrong snacks? He''d tried to pick the sweetest things, knowing Ste''s preferences.

    "Of course it''s edible. Try it, it''s delicious."

    Ronald was left speechless. These past few years in Portis City, she really tried everything. Hot wings, all sorts of junk food-everything she never got to try when she was with him, she tried them all this time. Ronald hesitated before reluctantly taking a bite. It was far too sweet for his liking.

    "Idris," he called to the front, "give Thane Quarry a call when you get a chance."

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Why are we calling Mr. Quarry?"

    Speaking of the Quarry family, the only one Ste considered somewhat normal was probably Thane.

    "To get some parenting advice," Ronald replied.

    Ste blinked.

    Finley was equally puzzled.

    Parenting advice? For whom? Yorick Quarry, the man-child?

    Finley was clueless, but Ste immediately understood the reason behind Ronald''s request. When Yorick had called back then, Ronald was preparing to indulge in a wild night with Ste. She knew things wouldn''t end so simply.

    Idris, still not fully grasping the situation, asked, "Should we tell Mr. Quarry to apply some special discipline?"

    Ste was baffled. Special

    discipline? What did that even

    mean? Surely they weren''t

    suggesting Yorick needed a

    ovel

    spanking at his age?

    She stayed silent, focusing on her Jell-O.

    Ronald merely nodded, wiping away the white residue from Ste''s lips with his thumb.

    "Is my face a mess?" she asked.

    "Yep," he replied, cleaning her face with a wet wipe.

    The car arrived at the seaside dock.

    As

    Stu Stall out, a wave of heat

    down lower, determined not sunburned.

    Sa and she quickly pulled her

    sw belongs

    "Hey, do I have a sun shirt?" she asked, her tone worried.

    Finley chuckled. "A sun shirt? We''re getting on a yacht, not sunbathing. You''re being dramatic."

    Ste pouted.

    The next moment, Finley got a swift kick from Ronald, nearly knocking him into the water.

    "What? What did I say?"

    Ronald was always quick to use his feet.

    Idris leaned over and whispered to Finley, "You called her dramatic."

    Finley often didn''t know why he was getting kicked, and Idris couldn''t help but pity hisck of awareness.

    Ste, meanwhile, was worried about Susanna. As Ronald led her towards the yacht, she dialed Susanna''s number.

    Once connected, she immediately asked, "Susie, are you safe?"

    Susanna''s voice was a wail. "Oh, Star, I''m so upset!"

    "Why are you crying?"

    "I lost my first kiss!"

    Ste was stunned. "What???"

 Chapter 359

    Ste''s mouth twitched in disbelief.

    Seriously, what was this? She instinctively tried to pull her hand away from Ronald''s grip, but he held on tightly.

    Seeing she couldn''t break free, Ste whispered to Susanna, "What''s going on? How did your first kiss just vanish into thin air?"

    Weren''t airports supposed to be chaotic? And wasn''t Hull the one who was supposed to see her home? With Hull''s fierce demeanor, who would dare to steal a kiss from Susanna in his presence? Yeah, it must have been a forced kiss! Otherwise, why else would Susanna be crying over the phone?

    Ste waspletely baffled.

    Susanna sniffled. "It was Hull. He kissed me, Star. Seriously, ask your brother, are all the people around him is this shameless?"

    Ste was stunned.

    Hull? Really? Wasn''t it supposed to be dangerous? Why on earth would Hull kiss her in such a dangerous situation? Sure, Hull had his unpredictable moments, but this? This was something else.

    Before she could respond, Susanna asked again, "Is everyone around him like that, or does your brother have some decency?"

    Ste threw a nce at Ronald, whose face had darkened considerably. Clearly, the speakerphone was loud enough for him to hear everything.

    Susanna pressed, "I''m asking you!"

    The poor girl was clearly flustered and had started rambling.

    Idris, trailing behind Ste and Ronald, overheard Susanna''s words and instinctively nced at Finley. Quick-tongued people weren''t as rare as he''d thought.

    Ste was embarrassed. "Come on, my brother''s a good guy. A really good guy."

    Though, at that moment, even she didn''t sound convinced. Her mind was flooded with all the explicit signals he''d given her. When he was good, he was really good. But once that thinyer of pretense between them was pierced, he could be really bad too. Ste sighed. "Look, if we''re talking about Hull, let''s stick to Hull. What''s really going on?"

    Hull wasn''t exactly a good person, but Susanna was her best friend. Wasn''t his behavior crossing a line?

    Ste smacked her forehead. "I knew I shouldn''t have let him see you home."

    Darn it, how could she forget? Hull was notorious for being a yer, always surrounded by all sorts of women.

    But... wait a minute. Susanna didn''t exactly fit the mold of the tall, leggy types Hull usually went for. What was Hull thinking?

    Something didn''t add up.

    Yvonne had mentioned before that Hull''s flings were mostly for show. He barely touched those women, brushing past their lives without getting involved.

    To put it simply, Hull had high

    standards. Not just anyone caught

    his eye.

    only spare them a nce, never actually make a move.

    ven if they did, he''d

    When Yvonne brought it up, they''d even spected if Hull had some kind of issue. Why else would he just look and not touch those women?

    But for Hull to even look, the woman had to be absolutely stunning. And Susanna, well...

    Susanna sniffled again. "It was aplicated situation."

    Ste asked, "Oh, so maybe he didn''t mean it?"

    Susanna retorted, "He definitely meant it."

    Ste was speechless.

    Susanna then exined over the phone about the chaotic situation at the airport. Apparently, there were too many thugs around. She and Hull had been hiding, and eventually found themselves in a storage room, only to be confronted by about twenty or so people.

    Hull, seeing the situation, had pushed her down beneath him. The situation was intense, and those thugs, seeing what appeared to be a couple in the heat of the moment, decided to leave them be.

    "My clothes got all ripped, and that kiss was definitely a real one," Susannained.

    "A real one?" Ste echoed.

    Susanna eximed, "Ugh! I''m so mad."

    wasn''t real."

    Ste tried to calm her. "Well, you guys were just trying to get out of a dangerous situation. "What do you mean it wasn''t real? Do you know where he was touching me?" Susanna snapped. "Where?" Ste asked, hesitant to hear the answer.

    Susanna fell silent, leaving only the sound of her heavy breathing over the phone, clearly fuming. Ste could guess just how convincing Hull''s little act must have been for those thugs watching.

 Chapter 360

    Ste asked, "So, are you safe now?"

    "Yeah, he''s gone."

    "Did you at least try to get some kind of promise out of him?"

    "I didn''t dare."

    When she saw Hull with that murderous, fierce look, I was terrifying enough to stay silent. Even if Hull had offered to make a promise, Susanna wouldn''t have dared to ept it.

    So, regarding the loss of her first kiss, Susanna could only grumble about it in private.

    "My first kiss... gone just like that, for no reason."

    "So what do you want now?"

    "When you see him, p him for me."

    Ste''s mouth twitched, "Why don''t you p him yourself?"

    "I''m too scared."

    Ste quipped, "I''m scared too."

    Truthfully, hitting Hull? She wouldn''t dare. Not unless she didn''t want her hand anymore.

    Susanna continued toin on the phone for a while before finally letting Ste off the hook. After hanging up the phone, Ronald and the others had already boarded the yacht.

    Ste sidled up to him. "Hey, has Hull changed his taste or something?"

    "This thing with Susanna isn''t serious."

    Ste frowned. "But that was Susie''s first kiss."

    Ronald shrugged. "There are plenty of people willing to give their first kiss to Hull."

    Ste fell silent. What was that supposed to mean? Was he implying Susanna should feel honored? Hardly!

    But still, with Hull''s cold demeanor, why on earth were so many women interested in him?

    As they passed a doorway, soft, intimate sounds drifted out from inside.

    Ste froze mid-step, her body stiffening.

    Ronald, still holding her hand, noticed the tension in her fingers and looked down at her.

    "Want to sneak a peek?" he teased.

    Already feeling awkward, Ste''s face turned beet red at his remark. She shook her head vigorously. "No, definitely not."

    In the past, she might not have

    understood what those sounds

    ove

    meant. But thanks to Ronald''s three

    ''lessons'', she was no longer ree

    clueless.

    Ronald chuckled softly and whispered in her ear, "Not as good as us, anyway."

    Ste red at him, flustered, "You..."

    Just then, Finley, who had been trailing them, chimed in. "What are you whispering about? Is it about that couple? I want to hear too." Ste''s eyes widened in horror. He was everywhere!

    Ronald shot Finley a cold re.

    Finley wisely shut his mouth, realizing it was best to steer clear of anything involving Ste.

    Ignoring him, Ronald led Ste away.

    As Ste nced back, she noticed Finley trying to peer through the door where the noises hade from.

    Ste was at a loss for words. Seriously, Finley...

    Idris doubled back and dragged Finley away.

    Entering another room, Ste was hit with a wave of heat and the sound of waves crashing.

    Looking up, she saw a man in a ck robe ying golf.

    Sea golf Ronald was a pro.

    At the far end of the deck stood a row of bikini-d women. The moment the man swung and sent the golf ball flying, one of the women dove into the sea, swimming after it.

    The ball had been hit ridiculously far. Were these beauties really expected to catch it?

    Ste was left speechless. She nced at Ronald, her difort evident.

    Even though she''d grown up surrounded by the Lugar family''sz wealth Ronald rarely exposed her to the more extravagant and bizarre ways the rich entertained

    themselves.  en

    Seeing it now, she couldn''t help but marvel at their antics.

    Ronald looked down, meeting her gaze. "What''s up?"

    Ste muttered, "Thosedies sure are fit."

    Swimming out to fetch a golf ball... it was clear that money really could make the impossible happen.

    Ronaldughed, leaning closer to whisper, "When we get back to Ferrond, if you run two hours every day, you''ll have that stamina too."

    Ste''s handnded on his firm waist, expressing her dissatisfaction.

    Ronald caught her small hand. "There''s plenty of strength in this little grip."

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    Why did that sound so... suggestive?

 Chapter 361

    The assistant standing behind the man noticed Ronald and quickly whispered something in his ear.

    At the words, the man handed off his pool cue, turned around with a broad, weing smile, and strode over to Ronald, extending his hand.

    "Mr. Quinn, I didn''t think you''d actually show up."

    Ronald nced at the outstretched hand but didn''t shake it. Instead, he said coolly, "Mr. Bernie, you know why I''m here. I''m here to collect what Lancelot left with you."

    No pleasantries, no small talk, Ronald cut straight to the point. He could sense Ste''s difort in this setting.

    Bernie raised an eyebrow, his grin widening, making his scruffy beard shift slightly.

    "Ha, Lancelot, huh? Mr. Quinn, why don''t we discuss this over here?"

    The emphasis on "discuss" made it clear to Ronald that retrieving the item wouldn''t be straightforward.

    Bernie gestured toward a nearby couch and led the way. He sank into it casually, and within moments, a tall, slim woman perched herself on hisp. Bernie''srge, tanned hand rested on her waist, his fingers idly tracing circles. The assistant from earlier handed Bernie a lit cigar.

    Taking a slow puff, Bernie exhaled a think plume of smoke, directly toward the woman.

    Ste, witnessing this scene, slightly regretteding along. In hindsight, staying on the ne and catching some sleep might have been a better idea.

    Ronald narrowed his eyes slightly. "Alright, what''s the deal?"

    Bernie took another drag from the cigar. "That item seems to be quite significant for you, Mr. Quinn?"

    Ronald didn''t respond, his silence implying agreement.

    Bernie''s grin was almost friendly as he shifted his gaze to Ste. He had noticed her the moment he turned around. She was petite and appeared not fully matured. Ste, sensing his scrutiny, instinctively moved closer to Ronald.

    Bernie shed a set of yellowed teeth. "Rumor has it that Mr. Quinn isn''t interested in women. Turns out you just have a particr taste. Quite the rarity."

    Finding a small woman wasn''t the challenge, but locating one so petite with such delicate features was no easy feat, especially with cherubic cheeks that seemed impossibly soft.

    "Where did Mr. Quinn find this little treasure?" Bernie''s tone was flippant, as though he were assessing merchandise rather than a person.

    Clearly, he had no idea that Ste had grown up at Ronald''s side, assuming instead that she was some ything he''d brought along.

    The moment those words left Bernie''s mouth, Ronald''s gaze deepened, chilling and dangerous.

    But Bernie, too engrossed in his brazen stare at Ste, remained oblivious to the shift in atmosphere.

    Finley''s mouth twitched as he nced at Bernie, thinking, "This guy''s asking for trouble."

    Idris, overhearing Bernie''sment, exchanged a quick look with Finley. Evidently, even he hadn''t imagined someone could be more reckless than Finley. Ronald checked his watch. "State your terms."

    His tone wasced with impatience. The icy edge in his voice snapped Bernie''s attention back to him. With azy gesture, Bernie pointed his cigar at Ste. "Let me have her for a day, and the item is yours. Fair trade, wouldn''t you say, Mr. Quinn?"

    Ste''s mind reeled. She wanted nothing more than to throttle Bernie, but the importance of their mission kept her rooted. Whatever the item was, it was clearly crucial,

    Ste bit back her anger, staying put.

    Then, without a word, Ronald

    reached for his waist. In one fluid motion he ced a gun next to the wine ss on the table, its cold, dark barrel aimed squarely at Bernie.

    en

    The air electrified with tension.

    Bernie''s bodyguards instinctively moved their hands to their waists, but Bernie stopped them with a dismissive wave.

    Ste tensed, her entire body on high alert.

    Ronald''srge hand came to rest reassuringly on her knee, grounding her even as his voice turned dangerously low.

    "I didn''te here to negotiate."

    Bernie''s expression hardened in an instant.

    Ronald continued, "I''m taking that item with me. As for your conditions..."

    He paused, the silence heavy with threat.

    Fixing Bernie with a gaze as cold and perilous as a winter storm, Ronald concluded, "I gave you a chance. But since you''re not willing to name your price, I''ll assume you don''t want anything from this deal."

 Chapter 362

    Finley exhaled in disbelief. Don''t want any perks, huh?

    Bernie was notorious on Cyris Isle for his greed-those who came to negotiate with him often left feeling squeezed dry.

    With one man reluctant to give an inch and the other hungry for more, Finley wondered what could possibly result from such an encounter between Bernie and Ronald.

    Seeing the pistol casually ced in front of Ronald''s wine ss, Finley couldn''t help but think to himself, "That''s Ronald for you- never losing an ounce, no matter the situation."

    "Well, if that''s the case, we really have nothing more to discuss."

    With that said, Bernie pushed the beautiful woman on hisp aside and stormed off in a huff. The entourage of women followed suit.

    At the door, Bernie paused and cast a nce back at Ronald. "You know, Mr. Quinn, you''re not the only one interested in that item. You might want to give it some serious thought. A man''s greatest mistake is letting a woman ruin important affairs. As the head of the Lugar family, surely you understand that."

    Thinking himself a good decade older than Ronald, Bernie spoke in a patronizing tone.

    Ronald shot him a cold, unimpressed look.

    Their eyes shed fiercely in the air, until Bernie let out a derisiveugh and left with his entourage.

    Soon enough, only Ronald''s people remained.

    Ste looked at him. "Is that thing really important?"

    Ronald reached out and gently ruffled her soft hair.

    "If I''d known, I wouldn''t havee. I would''ve just stayed sleeping on the ne. Or, you know, you could tell me what it is, and I''ll help you steal it back." Finley, standing nearby, let out a loud chuckle.

    He couldn''t help butugh at Ste''s suggestion. "What are you nning to use to steal it? Your height advantage?"

    Ste froze. Could this man not keep quiet for once?

    Still chuckling, Finley waved a hand dismissively. "Besides, Xander''s also on Cyris Isle. If you were sleeping on the ne, what if someone stole you away?"

    Both Idris and Ste fell silent. Ah, Finley, always managing to hit exactly where it hurts.

    Ronald shot a nce at Finley, but this time he didn''t kick him. Instead, he just gave him a warning look-partly because he was sitting too far away to make it worth the effort to get up.

    After a brief moment, Ronald turned his attention back to Idris standing behind him. "Go toss them all overboard."

    Idris nodded. "Yes."

    Ste blinked in surprise. "Oh? This yacht is yours?"

    Earlier, when she was talking to Susanna, she''d thought the yacht looked familiar. But facing Bernie, who had strutted around as if he owned the ce, she''d assumed it was his turf.

    en

    Ronald''s lips curled into a smile, the earlier displeasure on his face dissipating. "It''s yours."

    Ste was confused.

    Hers?

    Wait a minute... So Bernie had been on her turf, trying to hit on her?

    Ste was stunned.

    "Yeah, tossing them overboard is definitely the right call."

    If she hadn''t thought that "thing" might be important to Ronald, she might have dealt with that creep herself.

    Idris went off to arrange the tossing.

    Finley looked at Ronald, clearly shocked. "How much of what you''ve bought over the years is in her name?" Hearing that, Ste turned to Ronald, her curiosity piqued.

    Portis City''s Mist Bay had been a birthday gift from him. And this yacht...when had he gotten that for her? Ronald nced down at Ste. "I don''t know."

    He genuinely didn''t know. In truth, he''d even forgotten when he''d started the habit-putting everything he bought under her name

    Finley was at a loss for words.

    So Ste didn''t even know her own worth?

    "Aren''t you worried she might change her mind? Run off with everything?"

    Both Ronald and Ste fell silent. They turned to re at Finley, their eyes sharp enough to cut steel, For

    a moment, it seemed as though they might tear him apart on the spot.

 Chapter 363

    Ste couldn''t find the words to describe Finley anymore. Wasn''t his leg injury still fresh? How could he be so reckless? As if that wasn''t enough, Finley added, "I mean, you keep getting her hurt. Be careful, or she might just leave you." Ste was at a loss for words. She had officially given up on expecting any emotional intelligence from Finley. Ronald narrowed his eyes, signaling to a nearby waiter. The waiter approached with a respectful nod. "Sir."

    Ste was surprised. Even the waitstaff on this yacht were Ronald''s people?

    Ronald gently squeezed Ste''s hand. "You should go with the waiter to your room."

    Ste nodded. "Okay."

    She obediently stood up, ready to follow the waiter.

    Finley, seeing Ste about to leave, immediately panicked. "Hey, hey, hey, Star! You can''t just leave!"

    If she left, Ronald might actually kill him this time.

    Finley''s instincts weren''t far off- after several close calls, he''d developed a good sense of when Ronald was about to "deal" with him. Especially now, as Ronald was calmly sending Ste away. But what could Finley do? His mouth always worked faster than his brain.

    Ste gave Finley a sympathetic nce. "I just want to get some sleep."

    After being dragged around by Ronald, she felt like she was going to fall apart.

    "But seriously? You slept the whole flight here and still need more sleep? Wait, has he been bothering you again? Doesn''t he care that you''re hurt?"

    Ste didn''t know how to respond. She decided to let Finley learn the hard way.

    Before leaving, she looked back at Ronald. "Are you sure you can still get what you need from Bernie after kicking him off the yacht?"

    She worried it might affect his ns.

    Ronald, seeing her concern, ruffled her hair gently. "That''s not something you need to worry about. Go on."

    "Okay."

    Ste nodded and left with the waiter.

    As she passed by Finley, he desperately grabbed her wrist.

    "Star, don''t leave me!"

    Ste met Finley''s gaze, and he tried his best to look pitiful and helpless.

    Ronald''s eyes zeroed in on Finley''s hand gripping Ste''s wrist, his expression hardening and exuding danger.

    Ste said, "If you don''t let go, your arm''s gonna be bruised."

    Scared out of his wits, Finley immediately released her.

    Ste turned to Ronald. "He''s been by your side for so many years, and now he''s acting so thoughtlessly. At the end of the day, it''s because you''ve spoiled him." Finley panicked. "Wait, are you trying to get me killed?"

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    This guy, low emotional intelligence

    andckingmon sense too? Couldn''t he see she was actually trying to help him? How he managed to be a medical genius was beyond her.  en

    Ste quickly left the scene.

    Now it was just Ronald and Finley.

    Finley chuckled nervously. "Hey man, I messed up."

    Ronald turned and headed towards the pool deck, peeling off his shirt.

    Then, his pants.

    Finley gasped. "Whoa..."

    Seeing Ronald''s muscr back and the scratches on it, Finley couldn''t help but wonder how intense things had been with Star. Clearly, he had really pushed her to the edge

    en

    Wait, hold on... Why was Ronald stripping in front of him?

    Just then, the long-legged lifeguard beauty climbed out of the pool, her lips pale from the cold water. But when she caught sight of Ronald her eyes lingered on his chiseled

    abs, and her cheeks

    red.

    With a hint of shyness, she called out, "Sir."

    Ronald shot her a look of disgust and coldly barked, "Scram."

    The beauty, startled by his harshness, stumbled and quickly fled.

    Ronald turned his gaze back to Finley.

    bright

    With that look, Finley clutched his shirt tightly. "What are you implying? I''ll have you know, I''m not into that sort of thing."

 Chapter 364

    "Ronald, have you seriously decided to try everything now that you''ve had a taste of sex freedom? I''m telling you, I''d rather die than bend to your whims." With a smirk, Ronald gave Finley a swift kick to the thigh, making him stagger and grimace in pain.

    "You...what are you doing?" Finley stammered as Ronald grabbed him by the cor and started dragging him toward the edge of the yacht.

    "We''re going for a swim, Finley. You''ve been talking too muchtely, you need to burn off some of that energy."

    "No, no, I can''t swim!" Finley protested, panic creeping into his voice. But before he could finish, Ronald tossed him overboard with a hearty ssh.

    Finley iled in the water, panic setting in as the cold waves enveloped him. He tried to scramble back to the surface, but Ronald''s hand pushed him back under, the icy water searing into his lungs.

    Ronald dove in after him, effortlessly pulling Finley further away from the yacht. When Finley finally managed to gasp for air, he realized they were already twenty yards out.

    Finley sputtered, "Ronald, you''re crazy! Let me go, I can''t swim!"

    Ronald, clearly intent on teaching a lesson, kept moving, dragging Finley along for what felt like miles before finally letting go.

    Finley gasped.

    Wait, wasn''t he responsible for dragging him back?

    "No, no, no, I don''t have that kind of stamina, you can''t just..."

    Before he could finish, Ronald dove into the water and vanished. The next time Finley spotted him, Ronald was already at least fifty meters away.

    His stamina was absolutely insane... No wonder Star couldn''t handle it. With stamina like that, even ten women would struggle to survive.

    Thinking of Ste, Finley grew even angrier. "Ungrateful little thing. I''m out here speaking up for her, and this is what I get."

    He waspletely abandoned, and as for Ronald, that lunatic wasn''t even human, he just left him stranded here.

    Was this some kind of death sentence?

    Meanwhile, Ste followed a waiter down the corridor. Suddenly, a door flew open with a loud ''thud.'' The waiter was thrown against the wall, slumping to the ground,

    unconscious.

    Startled, Ste took a step back, her heart pounding. Before she could turn, a strong hand gripped her arm and yanked her into the room. The door mmed shut behind her and she was shoved against it, a firm hand mped over her mouth to silence her.

    Her wide eyes darted upward, locking onto a figure in a ck

    mask. The lower half of his face was obscured, but those piercing eyes and chiseled features were unmistakable.

    It was Xander!

    Ste struggled, her voice muffled. "Mmm! Mmm! Let me go!"

    "Stay quiet, or you''ll regret it," Xander''s voice was smooth but carried a menacing edge.

    As expected, under Xander''s intimidation, she quieted down.

    But Xander knew her obedience was only temporary. During the Patrina incident, he had seen just how clever and cunning she could be. Xander pinched her small face, smirking. "Using a dog to fool me? Ste, you''re really something."

    Ste''s face turned red from his grip.

    Xander, finding it amusing, pinched harder, making Ste let out a muffled sound of pain.

    But as soon as she made a sound, Xander pressed the cold, ck barrel of a gun against her forehead.

    "Go ahead, scream. Try it," he taunted.

    Ste red at him fiercely.

    Xander sneered, "Daring to re at me? Want me to pop those eyes out of your head?"

    Ste fell silent.

    This bastard!

 Chapter 365

    Ste was ring daggers.

    Xander flicked her forehead, his tone sharp yet oddly yful. "Have I been too nice to youtely?"

    Ste''s eyes widened in disbelief. Nice? Seriously? The concept of him being "nice" wasughable, and yet here he was, acting like he deserved a medal.

    "Speak up," Xander demanded.

    Ste pouted, her gaze filled with even more discontent.

    The moment Xander saw that look in her eyes, he knew she was plotting to bite him again. Having grown up together, he hadn''t realized just how sharp this little brat''s teeth were.

    The marks she''d left on his neck and the back of his hand hadn''t even healed yet, and there was still an indent on his wrist.

    "I said speak up! Are you deaf?" Xander snapped, his frustration simmering.

    Her silent stare spoke volumes, though. It was as if her big, expressive eyes were calling him an idiot, mocking him without saying a word.

    Oh, she had the nerve to curse him inwardly. If only she had the guts to say it out loud.

    Xander''s patience snapped. He thumped her head with the butt of his gun. "I said talk. Didn''t you hear me?"

    Finally, Ste couldn''t hold it in anymore. "What do you want me to say?"

    Honestly, what was there to talk about? He kept demanding she speak, but he never bothered to exin what he wanted.

    Xander replied, "Didn''t I tell you what to say?"

    Ste rolled her eyes. Was he serious? Had he lost his mind?

    Her big eyes darted around as she plotted her silent rebellion.

    Xander noticed her scheming look and, in a fit of anger, grabbed her by the neck.

    "What are you calling me in that little head of yours?"

    Ste smirked. "I think you''re a bit... dense?"

    Xander was speechless. This girl had no fear of death, did she?

    "You don''t think I''ll snap your neck right here?"

    "Sure, but then you''ll be buried with me," Ste retorted fearlessly.

    Xander was more afraid of death than she''d ever be. He''d been running scared for years, hiding out in ces like Patrina. She remembered Yvonne''s advice from long ago: never show fear in the face of danger. Fear makes you lose your cool, and once you do, you''re at your enemy''s mercy.

    "Fine, fine, you''re tough. Now tell me, did Bernie hand over the thing to your brother?"

    He practically spat the word "brother," a pointed reminder of her connection to Ronald.

    Ste shot him a fierce re. "I have no clue."

    Xander was skeptical. "You''re practically glued to Ronald''s side, and you don''t know?" "I really don''t."

    Xander''s grip tightened on her neck. If he could, he''d strangle her right now.

    Just then, a knock on the door interrupted their standoff.

    Ste seized the moment to yell, "Hel..."

    Xander quickly mped a hand over her mouth, his eyes threatening.

    Ste struggled, but then a familiar voice called from outside, "It''s me, Shawn."

    Hearing Shawn''s voice, Ste calmed down, and Xander removed his hand from her mouth, making a mock p gesture.

    Ste flinched, covering her face instinctively.

    Xander didn''t follow through with the hit. Instead, he yanked her off the door and opened it.

    Shawn burst in, eyes wide in shock upon seeing Ste. "What the...? How is she here? Are you out of your mind, bringing her here?"

    His first thought was how close he''d

    Going anywhere with Xander felt like ying Russian roulette - you never knew when you''d lose it all. Xander shot him a re. "Coward."

    "I''m not as brave as you, risking it all. No way I canpete with that."

    This was madness. Of all ces to mess with Ste, why right under Ronald''s nose? Last time at Misty they''d managed to whisk Ste away, but this time...

    "So why are you still here, not running? What''s keeping you?" Shawn asked.

    Xander shot a cold look at Shawn. "Who says I have to run?"

    "You''re messing with the Quinn family''s little princess. Are you nning to return her?"

    Xander didn''t answer.

    "I''m telling you, it''s either me or Ste. If she''s here, I''m gone. If I''m here, she''s not. We either leave together or not at all." Ste felt the absurdity of the situation. Why did that sound so weird? It was like something out of a cheesy love triangle. Before Xander could boot Shawn out, Ste jumped up, eximing, "I''m not getting off this yacht, dead or alive."

    Xander was speechless.

    Shawn was bbergasted.

    Both of them turned to stare at her.

    Shawn gritted his teeth and stepped forward. You little troublemaker, we still haven''t settled the score over the dog. You nearly broke my leg, and you owe me for that."

 Chapter 366

    Ste snorted. "Why isn''t it broken? It should''ve been."

    Shawn stammered, "Y-you... it wasn''t enough that you nearly broke my leg, now you''re trying to get Xander killed? If your brother finds out you''re in his hands, it''s over for all of us." Ste rolled her eyes. "It''s not like I walked into his hands willingly. If anyone''s to me, it''s him."

    Trying to manipte her? Not a chance.

    Shawn was seething, seeing stars from his rage.

    Xander stepped forward, grabbed Shawn by the cor, and dragged him to the door, tossing him out with a loud bang.

    The door mmed shut, leaving only Ste and Xander in the room.

    Xander took long strides toward her, his eyes catching the increasingly visible red marks on her neck. In an instant, his demeanor turned dangerous. His eyes narrowed slightly. "I told you before, didn''t I? You''re my fianc¨¦e," Xander said.

    Ste scoffed. "Just because you say so? What kind of nerve does it take to say something like that without even considering the word ''consent"?"

    "You..." Xander was infuriated, grabbing her and dragging her towards the bathroom.

    "What are you doing? Let go of me, you jerk!" Ste yelled, hitting and wing at him in anger.

    Xander tossed her into the bathtub, aimed the showerhead at her, and reached for the faucet.

    "You wouldn''t dare, Xander!"

    Xander chuckled. "Dare to threaten me, huh? You''ve got guts."

    With that, he turned on the water, soaking Ste as he roughly scrubbed at the marks on her neck with his thumb.

    Ste was livid. In a desperate move, she grabbed the showerhead from him and swung it at Xander''s head with all her might.

    Xander felt a sharp ''ng'' as it struck his skull, the pain reverberating through his head.

    Gritting his teeth, he spat, "You crazy woman..."

    This woman must have eaten too much jpe?o growing up- she was fiery enough to give anyone a run for their money.

    Xander, his head ringing, lunged to grab Ste again. But Ste wasn''t one to back down. The two of them soon found themselves grappling in the bathroom. Suddenly, the buzzing of Ste''s phone broke through the chaos.

    Ste locked eyes with Xander''s piercing gaze, defensively clutching the phone to her chest. She shot him a fierce re.

    Xander demanded, "Who''s calling?"

    "None of your business!" Ste snapped.

    Xander was momentarily speechless. This girl really had no fear! Had he been too gentle, too amodating when they were back in Ferrond?

    He decided it was time she saw his tougher side.

    Xander moved forward, pulling her wet form into his arms. Instantly, Ste went wild, struggling against him.

    "Let me go, you bastard! Let go!"

    In the next moment, Xander snatched her phone from her grip.

    It was a video call from Ronald.

    Xander nced at Ste before answering the call, positioning his face close to the screen.

    "Hey, Ronald."

    The line went silent for a moment.

    Then Ronald''s voice came through, cold and sharp. "Where''s Star?"

    Xander flipped the camera, revealing Ste, aked and disheveled, with

    the barrel of his gun resting against her forehead.

    Ste reached to swat it away, but Xander shot her a warning look.

    When Ronald saw Ste on the screen, wet and bedraggled, the tension in his voice escted.

    "What did you do to her?"

    The deadly warning in Ronald''s tone was all aimed at Xander.

    Xander chuckled. "Ronald, I want what''s mine."

    "Alright."

    Ste blinked in disbelief.

    Xander was equally surprised. This was too easy. It seemed this girl really was important to Ronald now.

    His gaze lingered on the marks on Ste''s neck. He spoke again, his tone now icy. "When can I expect it?"

    "It''s with Bernie. Haven''t you already heard?"

    Ste fused. Didn''t Lancelot

    steal the thing from Ronald? Home??

    had it be something Xander was seeking?

    Could it be that this was what Xander had been asking Ronald

    foet

    all along? Ste was starting to get a

    little curious about what it was.

    Xander pressed on, "Then I''ll need you to retrieve it for me, Ronald. Until then, I''ll take good care of Star."

    He emphasized his point by nudging the gun against Ste''s head.

    Ronald''s voice turned even more dangerous. "Move that gun away from her head. This is yourst warning."

    "Ronald, it seems you still don''t realize the upper hand isn''t yours in this chase."

    Xander smirked, leaning back.

    Ronald''s voice came through, "Is that so?"

    The screen shifted, revealing Shawn, crying and pleading for help.

    "Help me! Help me!"

    Xander''s eyes widened in shock.

    How did that useless guy end up in Ronald''s hands so quickly?

 Chapter 367

    Just then, the unmistakable voice of Finley echoed through the room.

    "Mr. Schultz, do you really think Shawn, this delicate little flower, can handle my research?" Xander''s eyes narrowed dangerously.

    Shawn, who had been pleading for Xander''s help moments earlier, snapped at the insult.

    "Are you talking about me, you insensitive jerk?"

    Insensitive? What did he mean by that?

    Finley didn''t quite get it. "Yeah, I''m talking about you."

    Without missing a beat, he pressed the scalpel to Shawn''s neck and nced back at Xander on the phone screen.

    "Mr. Schultz, how about I start the dissection from the carotid artery?"

    Ste''s eyes widened in rm. The carotid artery? That was a death sentence...

    Xander''s expression turned icy as he let out a dryugh.

    "You all think Shawn matters that much to me?"

    "Xander, you..."

    Xander cut Shawn off. "Why don''t you just kill him? He''s not that important to me. But this little princess here... She''s got a lot of value. Bro Ronald should really think twice. I''m not exactly the gentle type, can''t promise she''lle out of this unscathed. If she ends up scrawny and hurt, don''t me me."

    Finley chuckled. "Fine, I''ll take care of him now."

    Without hesitation, Finley dragged the scalpel across Shawn''s neck.

    "Ahhh..."

    Shawn screamed in agony, lunging to grab the scalpel from Finley. In that moment, the two of them began a fierce struggle.

    Meanwhile, Ste grabbed Xander''s wrist and bit down hard.

    Xander grunted in pain. "Ow, Ste, you''re biting me again!" Chaos erupted on both ends of the phone call.

    Finley roared, "Shawn, you bastard, I''m gonna kill you today!"

    Xander shouted, "Ste, you crazy woman, let go of me!"

    Earlier, she''d hit him with a steel showerhead, leaving his head ringing, and now she''d sunk her teeth into him! Again!

    Ste, determined, wasn''t about to let go.

    A loud ''thud'' resounded, and for a moment, the line fell silent.

    Shawn''s eyes widened as he stared

    at Ronald. Blood trickled down Shawn''s teg, and for a second, the pain didn''t register. Then came the scream- a shrill, banshee-like cry that echoed through the room.

    Ronald eyed Xander through the phone. "Not important, huh?"

    Xander''s demeanor shifted. "You leave him alone."

    Ronald was firm. "Return Star to us, and you''ll get what you want."

    Xander was furious. "I need my stuff first."

    Ste was his only leverage. If he returned her, how was he supposed to retrieve the stuff he''d been after? "Xander..."

    Xander huffed, "Just hurry up."

    Ending the call abruptly, he grabbed Ste''s chin.

    "You dare bite me again? I ought to knock your teeth out."

    Xander was genuinely pissed. Why had he never realized Ste could resort to such unscrupulous tactics? Biting, of all things. Was there anything she wouldn''t do?

    Ste defiantly replied, "Go ahead, do it."

    She opened her mouth, still stained with a bit of his blood.

    Xander''s blood boiled with frustration.

    "Hmph, if I mess you up now, Ronald will be on my case. I''ll deal with you once I get what I want."

    With that, he tossed Ste to the side. She rolled her eyes at him.

    Grinding his teeth, Xander knew she was banking on the fact that he wouldn''t actually harm her. And, annoyingly, she was right.

    He red at Ste, exasperated. "Tell me honestly, does Ronald have the thing or not?"

    Even though Ronald had said on the phone that the thing was still with Bernie, Xander wasn''t convinced.

    Ste smirked. "And you''d believe me if I told you?"

    Xander was incredulous. Of course,

    he wouldn''t believe her. Everyone in

    Ferrond knew this little

    vel.

    troublemaker was in cahoots with Ronald.

    Meanwhile, back with Ronald, his presence exuded a chilling danger.

    Finley, exhausted from his earlier scuffle, had just climbed out of the fray only to find Ronald holding Shawn captive.

 Chapter 368

    Now that Shawn had injured his leg, he was pretty much out ofmission and couldn''t cause any trouble. Finley was so exhausted he just plopped down on the floor.

    Idris returned and was a bit taken aback when he saw Shawn.

    "Sir."

    "Go fetch Bernie back."

    Idris hesitated. "Fetch him back?"

    They had just kicked the guy out.

    Idris had a pretty good idea of what Ronald was nning. It was ssic Ronald-trying to get something for nothing.

    Kicking Bernie off the yacht was just the first move, a way to show him that no matter where they were, Ronald was in charge.

    Based on what Idris knew of Ronald, there was definitely a n in ce. But right now... it was best not to overthink it. "Yes, sir. I''ll get on it."

    They''d already made the necessary threats. Grabbing Bernie back at this point should achieve the desired effect. Idris left to carry out his orders.

    Finley nced over at Ronald. "Rx about Star. Xander wouldn''t hurt her."

    Everyone knew Xander had a thing for Ste. Things could have been fine between them all.

    But somehow, Xander and Ronald ended up on opposite sides, and seeing Ste became a rare asion.

    Back when the old man was still alive, he''d shown a clear interest in Ste.

    Who would have guessed the old man would meet an untimely end, and the Schultz family would undergo such drastic changes at the same time? Xander and Ronald found themselves swept up in a whirlwind of change and chaos.

    ...

    Soon enough, Idris returned with Bernie in tow, looking worse for wear. He was sporting a couple of bruises and it was clear he''d been roughed up a bit before being tossed off the yacht.

    Seething with anger, Bernie spat, "Mr. Quinn, what''s the meaning of this? Are you trying to sever all ties with Cyris Isle?"

    Crossing him meant crossing the shadow power on Cyris Isle - his brother.

    Ronald didn''t flinch. Instead, he shot Idris a cold nce.

    Idris caught on immediately, stepping forward and kicking Bernie''s legs out from under him.

    Bernie went down hard on his knees. His anger was palpable, but he held his tongue.

    Ronald sped his hands, leaning forward slightly. His gaze was calm, yet menacing. "I told you before, Bernie, I want the thing."

    There was no offer of negotiation,

    no

    of civility. If Ronald had

    yed it polite earlier, his true

    sw novel?

    intentions were unmistakable now.

    Finley, long ustomed to Ronald''s forceful ways, sat off to the side, unfazed.

    But Shawn felt the pressure mounting in his chest. If Xander kept holding onto Ste, Ronald might just decide to take it out on him. Bernie picked up on Ronald''s threat. "It''s not on me."

    "Oh?"

    "Let me go, and I''ll take someone with me to get it."

    Ronald chuckled darkly. His eyes locked onto Bernie, turning even more dangerous.

    "It''s really not on me," Bernie insisted.

    Ronald turned to Shawn. "Did you hear that?"

    Shawn froze. He suddenly realized his role in all this.

    "Shawn," Ronald said, his voice soft yet chilling, "I''ve watched you grow up. You know what Star means to the Quinn family, don''t you?"

    The gentle tone sent a shiver down Shawn''s spine. ncing nervousty

    at the gun Ronald was cases

    toying with, he nodded "I

    understand."

    "Do you want Xander to live?"

    Shawn felt his heart sink.

    See? He knew they couldn''t touch Ste. With just one word from Ronald, they might not make it off this yacht alive.

    "I''ll call him right now."

    Wasting no time, he looked at Finley, who had confiscated his phone.

    Finley tossed it back to him. "Talk some sense into your brother. Of all people, why go after Star? If he needs a hostage, he can take me instead. I''m a rough man. Ronald won''t get this worked up over me, right?"

    It was like snatching food right out of Ronald''s mouth. He was bound to be furious.

    Shawn sighed inwardly.

    But wasn''t this exactly what Xander wanted?

 Chapter 369

    He must have been careless to end up right next to Ronald.

    The moment the call was ced, Ronald issued a cold warning. "You can take Bernie with you."

    Shawn nodded in agreement.

    Bernie, confused, asked, "Mr. Quinn, what do you mean by that?"

    That thing didn''t belong to Mr. Schultz. What did it mean to hand him over to Xander Schultz?

    Bernie thought about the rumors concerning Patrina over the past two years. If hended in Xander''s hands, wouldn''t he be in deep trouble? Bernie couldn''t help but shiver at the thought.

    Shawn, dialing the number nervously, stole a nce at Ronald. After thirty long seconds, he swallowed and muttered, "He, uh... didn''t pick up." Ronald''s face hardened instantly.

    Shawn stammered, "I''ll try calling again right away."

    He recalled the bullet Ronald had put in his leg earlier. His stomach twisted at the thought- what if the next one went between his eyes?

    Bernie, meanwhile, was sweating bullets. "Mr. Quinn, I''ll get the item from my brother right away. I''ll give it to you. Please don''t hand me over to Mr. Schultz."

    With all his men neutralized by Ronald''s team, Bernie didn''t dare stir up any more trouble.

    Ronald gave Idris a knowing nce, and Idris nodded in understanding before leaving the scene.

    Seeing Ronald remain silent, Bernie grew anxious. "Mr. Quinn?"

    Finley chimed in, "Do you even know who the woman you were eyeing is?"

    "Who?" Bernie asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.

    Someone in Ronald''s circle, besides being a ything, what else could she be?

    Having lived on Cyris Isle for so long, Bernie clearly wasn''t in the loop about Ste''s identity.

    Finley continued, "That''s Mr. Quinn''s precious little jewel, the one he raised himself. You really thought you could mess with her?"

    Bernie''s pupils shrank in shock as he looked at Ronald. "She''s the Quinn family''s little princess?"

    Even with the news being as scarce as it was, Bernie knew about Ronald raising a little girl. Wasn''t there talk that she had gone missing? And the girl from earlier... that was her? They had found her? Finley snickered. "Oh, and you might not know- she''s also Xander''s fianc¨¦e in name. If he finds out, just imagine the thrill when yound in his hands!"

    Ronald shot him a cold re. A tightness gripped Finley''s chest under that piercing gaze. "Did I say something wrong again?"

    Shawn, still on the phone, was sweating bullets.

    When Ste had been taken to Patrina, Shawn had already figured out that she was likely Ronald''s woman now.

    Yet here was Finley, casually

    throwing out that she

    s Xandere

    fianc¨¦e in name. Seriously, his Inability to keep quiet was worse than ever.

    "Seriously, man, did I say something wrong?" Finley asked, feeling uneasy under Ronald''s stare.

    Ronald was in no mood to engage with him.

    Shawn kept dialing Xander, but the call went unanswered.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the room, Xander turned on the TV, engrossed in his game. He was confident Ronald wouldn''t act so quickly.

    Ste could hear the incessant buzzing from another phone in his pocket.

    "Your phone''s been ringing," she pointed out.

    "Shut up," Xander snapped.

    What a jerk!

    Ste rolled her eyes. She felt disheveled and wanted to go freshen up, but of course, this jerk wouldn''t even let her go to the

    bathroom, let alone return her

    confiscated phone.

    And yet, here he was, ying games,pletely unfazed, as if Ronald wasn''t about to burst in and turn him into Swiss cheese.

    "I''d like to y too," Ste said.

    Xander scoffed. "Women shouldn''t y games. You should learn to cook and arrange flowers."

    Ste was taken aback. Cooking and flower arranging? Like a perfect little housewife?

    To be fair, her mother had never pressured her and Yvonne into such things. While other high-societydies focused on elegance and

    poise, their mother had let them

    grow freely.

    en

    Facing Xander''s outdated mindset, Ste chose not to engage, turning her attention to the TV instead.

    But Xander wasn''t done yet. "So, since you''ve been in Portis City all these years, can you cook?"

    "I can," Ste replied matter-of-factly.

    Sure, she could cook. Whether anyone would survive eating it was another matter entirely.

    Xander smirked. "You should cook for me sometime."

    "Sure," Ste agreed without hesitation.

    Xander raised an eyebrow. "You''re not nning to poison your husband, are you? And don''t forget, you blew up my kitchen once." Remembering that incident, Xander felt his anger re up.

    This woman had certainly be more unpredictable during her time in Portis City, her personality more fiery than ever.

 Chapter 370

    Xander lifted his head from his phone, noticing that Ste hadn''t responded to him. She was staring intently at the TV, as if she''d discovered something groundbreaking. Curious, Xander got up and walked over to see what held her so captivated. It was a live broadcast of a boxing match on a cruise ship.

    Nothing special, he thought.

    "What are you watching?" he asked, perplexed as to why she seemed so engrossed.

    Ste''s eyes were fixed on a man sprawled out on the ring, bloodied but oddly familiar. Despite the mess, she could see a resemnce to someone she knew. He looked a lot like Yorick. No, he looked even more like Thane.

    Xander noticed it too. "Isn''t that your fianc¨¦ from Portis City? What''s he doing, trying to be a punching bag?"

    It was less of a legitimate boxing match and more a ce for rich people to blow off steam. The poor guy on the floor clearly wasn''t there to win.

    Ste turned away, refusing to engage, but Xander wasn''t one to be ignored. He grabbed her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes.

    "Ste, you''re getting bolder these days, aren''t you?"

    "Let go," Ste snapped, grabbing his wrist.

    This time, Xander released her almost reflexively. He knew she could bite, and he preferred to keep a safe distance from her mouth. "Your phone''s been ringing," Ste pointed out, breaking the tension.

    Xander shot her an annoyed look before checking it.

    It was from Shawn.

    He answered, "Is he dead?"

    "Bro, you''re heartless," Shawn''s voice came through, full of frustration. "You practically set Ronald on me. What''s your game here?"

    "Get to the point," Xander said, not in the mood for his theatrics.

    "Ronald''s using me as coteral for Ste," Shawn exined.

    Xander raised an eyebrow. "And you think you''re worth it?"

    "You''re impossible! Aren''t we supposed to be family?" Shawn''s anger was palpable.

    Xander didn''t bother replying. Instead, he took a drag from his cigarette, his gaze shifting to Ste. He considered blowing the smoke her way but decided against it when she shot him a warning look. Instead, he exhaled in another direction. "Plus, he''s got Bernie," Shawn added.

    Xander paused, taking in this new piece of information. He took another drag, then nced at Ste, who was watching him with a knowing smile.

    Too calm. Too mocking.

    He didn''t like it.

    "Deal," he finally said, then hung up.

    Turning to Ste, Xander said, "Remember what I told you before you went to Portis City?"

    Ste didn''t answer, recalling that he had asked the same thing back in Patrina.

    "You''re my fianc¨¦e, and I''lle to get you," he had said.

    Ste had understood then that

    Xander intended to send her back

    Ronald She still wasn''t sure if item Lancelot had taken truly belonged to Xander. Cont belongs to

    Lost in thought, she barely noticed when Xander grabbed her and led her out the door.

    "Where are we going?" she asked.

    "To find your brother," Xander led emphasizing the word

    Stakel

    to remind her of her ties to Ronald.

    Xander knew where Ronald was and took her straight to a golf lounge.

    As soon as they entered, Ste instinctively wanted to run to Ronald, but Xander held her b

    the neck. "What''s the rut

    Ronald stood up, eyes dark with warning as he looked at Xander.

    Xander pressed a gun to Ste''s head.

    "Shawn,e over here."

    by

    "Mr. Quinn, Mr. Quinn!" Bernie shouted, panicked.

    Ronald ignored him, instead exchanging a look with Finley.

    Understanding the silentmand, Finley grabbed Shawn and Bernie, dragging them over to Xander.

    Bernie cried out again, "Mr. Quinn, Mr. Quinn!" but it was no use.

    Finley dumped the two at Xander''s feet, then looked at Ste, clearly indicating a trade.

    Xander nced at Ste, then leaned in to whisper, "Star, we''re not done. Remember that." Then he pushed Ste towards Finley, who caught her.

    Without waiting, Xander pulled Shawn away along with Bernie, disappearing from the scene.

    Before Finley could react, Ronald pulled Ste into his arms. She wrapped her arms around his lean waist. "Ronald," she murmured.

    Feeling the dampness of her clothes, Ronald took off his own shirt and draped it over her.

    "Let''s get you to a room," he said softly, picking her up and carrying her away from the chaos.

 Chapter 371

    Ste changed out of her clothes in the room, and Ronald immediately took her and Finley off the yacht.

    "Where are we headed now?" Ste asked.

    Ronald replied with a reassuring smile, "To find someone. Trust me."

    He led her away, his grip firm yet gentle.

    Finley and Idris exchanged knowing nces; they were well aware of who Ronald intended to meet. Xander had taken Bernie, but Ronald was determined to reim what was rightfully his. Ste felt the cool determination emanating from Ronald and decided to keep quiet, obediently following his lead.

    As soon as they were in the car, Ste''s phone buzzed.

    It was Susanna calling.

    "Hey, Susie," Ste answered.

    "Ste, you won''t believe this!" Susanna eximed, her voice brimming with excitement. "They''re at it again!"

    Ste''s eyes widened. "Who''s fighting now?"

    "L and Urs! It''s a full-on brawl!"

    Ste shook her head in disbelief. "Seriously? How do you even know this?"

    "I''m right next door to the Larkin estate," Susanna exined. "I left some stuff here after the interview and came back to get it."

    "Wow, you really do stumble across the wildest things," Ste chuckled.

    "I''m sending you a video," Susanna said before hanging up.

    Ste could hear the thrill in Susanna''s voice, which meant this scene at the Larkin estate was something remarkable.

    Meanwhile, Susanna''s hands trembled with excitement as she captured the chaos on her phone, eager to share the drama with Ste.

    L had been a firecracker ever since insisting on moving into the Larkin household. Susanna knew the ce was bound to be a madhouse. Back at the Larkin estate, L was pulling Urs out of bed.

    "Get out! You''re leaving this house right now!"

    With a dramatic flourish, L flung open the closet and began tossing Urs''s belongings onto the floor.

    Urs, already frail and bedridden, was in no condition to defend herself. L''s rough handling seemed to push her to her limits.

    Urs coughed weakly.

    L hurled a pile of clothes at her.

    "use me of stealing your diamond ne, huh? You''re really something, Urs. Just a foster daughter, causing all this trouble."

    "Ste might have put up with your nonsense, but not me," L sneered. "You think you can drive me out of the Larkin family? I''m the mother of the Larkin grandson. Who do you think you are?"

    en

    L was livid. Just thinking about Cloudia''s sharp words downstairs, demanding she return the ne or leave the family, made her blood boil. "Are you ying the victim? Trying to stir up trouble?" L taunted.

    Tears welled up in Urs''s eyes. "I didn''t... I''m not..."

    Before she could finish, L bent down and pped her hard, leaving Urs''s face stinging.

    Cloudia rushed in at themotion. "L, have you lost your mind? Put those things down. You don''t run this house."

    Urs looked to Cloudia with pleading eyes, tears streaming down her face. "Mom, I told you not to argue with her. Now she''s taking it out on me."

    "Not to argue with me?" L retorted, flinging another armful of clothes at Urs, hangers and all.

    One of the hangers scratched Urs''s forehead, making her yelp in pain. "Ah..."

    Still fuming, L grabbed more clothes to throw.

    Cloudia grabbed her, restraining her. "L, enough! Stop this right now."

    "She needs to leave," L insisted.

    Cloudia, ever the protector, replied, "You shut your mouth. You have no authority here. If anyone leaves, it''s you."

    Still unwavering in her favoritism towards Urs, Cloudia stood firm.

    L crossed her arms defiantly, scoffing. "Me, leave? Oh, Mrs. Larkin, your precious foster daughter has ruined your real daughter, crippled your son, and driven your husband away, and you still defend her?"

 Chapter 372

    Cloudia stood there, speechless, her face frozen in disbelief.

    Instinctively, she nced at Urs, who shook her head weakly, her pallor almost ghostly.

    "Mom," Urs whispered, her voice barely audible. Despite saying so little, Urs''s fragile state tugged at everyone''s heartstrings. Cloudia shot an angry re at L. "Stop trying to stir the pot. The mess the Larkin family is in now is all because of Ste."

    L smirked. "Oh really? So, when Dad had twins with thepany''s financial director, was it Ste who introduced them?" Cloudia fell silent, her anger simmering beneath the surface.

    Urs, meanwhile, seemed momentarily lost, her gaze unfocused.

    L''s knowing smile only made things worse, prompting Urs to lower her head in silence.

    Mentioning ise only fueled Cloudia''s anger further, her fists clenching tightly in response.

    ...

    Susanna forwarded a video to Ste, unable to resist a couple of amused clucks.

    "This is just too juicy," shemented before dialing Ste''s number.

    "Can you believe what a rollercoaster the Larkin family drama has be?" Susannaughed.

    Ste replied, "If you''re still able to enjoy the spectacle, I suppose the airport incident didn''t rattle you too much."

    Ste had been worried that Susanna, who wasn''t used to such chaos, might be shaken. But clearly, she wasn''t. Just moments ago, Susanna had beenmenting her lost first kiss, and now she waspletely engrossed in the Larkin family saga. Susanna shrugged it off. "Oh,e on, it''s not that big of a deal."

    "Not even the first kiss?" Ste teased.

    Susannaughed. "Hey, don''t keep bringing up things I can''t fix, alright?"

    If Susanna could have stood up to Hull, she would have pped him silly. But she couldn''t, and she knew it.

    "Alright, enough of that. I''ll let you

    go. Enjoy the show," Susanna said, hanging up...Despite the ongoing arguments echoing from the Larkin household, Susanna had already lost interest. The Larkin family drama was endless, too much for her to keep up with.

    On her way out of a client interview, Susanna got a call from her mom.

    "Mom, what''s with all the frequent calls? Suddenly remembered you have a daughter?" she teased.

    Their contact was sparse, twice month at most. They could go so long without speaking that they might forget the other existed. "Susie, you need to leave the country," Lacey Tucker, Susanna''s mother, said, her voice firm and urgent.

    "Uh, what?" Susanna was baffled.

    "Just pack up and go. I''ve sent Tania to get you. She''ll take care of everything."

    Susanna was stunned. Not only was she being told to leave the country, but someone was being sent to ensure she did so.

    "Where am I supposed to go?"

    "To Ferrond."

    "Now?"

    Ferrond was where Star grew up. Was she really supposed to move there? "Yes, and don''te back to Portis City until I say so," Lacey instructed.

    "What''s going on?" Susanna''s voice was tinged with urgency. Despite the infrequent calls, she cared for her mother. The strange tone in bacey''s voice made her anxious.

    But before she could get any answers, Lacey hung up, leaving Susanna in silence.

    "Am I know

    ''s happening?" Susanna d to herself, feeling a mix of and concern.

    mux not important enough to

 Chapter 373

    As Susanna listened to the constant beeping on the phone, a wave of unease washed over her. She redialed Lacey''s number, but the call was abruptly cut off after just two rings. Just as she was about to try again, Tania''s call came through.

    "Miss, where are you right now? I''ming to pick you up," Tania said, her voice steady and urgent.

    "I''m heading home to pack my bags. Meet me there," Susanna replied, already nning her next move.

    Tania interrupted her, "There''s no time to pack. We need to leave for Ferrond immediately. Please send me your location."

    Susanna was taken aback.

    "What happened to my mom?" she demanded, her heart pounding with anxiety.

    Skipping packing suggested something serious was amiss, and Susanna''s instincts told her it was more than just a minor issue.

    Tania remained tight-lipped. "That''s not for you to worry about, Miss."

    "I''m her daughter. I have a right to know what''s going on!" Susanna''s voice rose with desperation.

    "Her affairs are beyond your concern right now," Tania insisted.

    "I want to see her. Where is she?" Susanna shouted into the phone, climbing into her car, frustration mounting.

    Tania''s response was chilling. "You can''t see her right now."

    "Why not?" Susanna pressed, her anxiety spiking.

    "Because I don''t know where she is either," Tania admitted.

    Susanna''s heart sank, her body chilled to the bone. If Tania, who was always by Lacey''s side, didn''t know where she was, it could only mean trouble. She hung up and quickly sent her location to Tania, who promptly replied with a voice message.

    "Miss, stay where you are. Don''t move."

    Standing in the cold wind, Susanna shivered.

    It was nearing the holiday season, a time when her mother always made sure to be with her, no matter how busy.

    Yet this year, she was being sent away at the most critical moment. Her chest tightened with a mix of fear and frustration.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste was engrossed in the video Susanna had sent her.

    In the clip, L was furiously throwing clothes at Urs, evennding a couple of ps.

    L had quite a fiery temper. Just by looking at her, it was clear that the tricks Urs had once used on Ste had now been turned against her.

    Not everyone bothers to exin themselves when misunderstandings arise, and certainly not everyone chooses patience.

    Ronald nced at the video ying on Ste''s phone. "The Larkin family drama?"

    "Yeah, Susie sent it to me," Ste replied, eyes still fixed on the screen.

    Ronald chuckled. "And she still has the energy to watch the circus?"

    Despite her earlier concerns for Susanna, Ste couldn''t help but smile. She had expected her to be moping for days, yet here she was, caught up in thetest spectacle.

    en

    Ronald watched Ste''s fascination with the Larkin family antics with amused affection. He was about to say something when his phone rang.

    It was Yvonne.

    "Hey, are you in Cyris Isle?" she asked.

    Ronald frowned slightly, ncing at Ste beside him. "Are you here too?"

    "I''m on Star''s yacht, having a little vacation. Guess who I saw? That jerk Xander," Yvonne''s voice

    crackled with irritation, her long-standing grudge against Xander ring up.

    "Want me to take care of him for you?" Yvonne suggested dryly.

    "Not your problem," Ronald snapped back, his tone not entirely pleasant.

    "Are you sure?"

    Ronald remained calm. "He''s still useful for now."

    Yvonne fell silent, the implication hanging between them.

    Beside him, Ste studied Ronald curiously.

    "What is it? Is that why you haven''t finished him off all these years?" Yvonne pressed.

    Over the past few years, Ronald had indeed been ruthless toward Xander, but he had never taken his life.

    Was it because Ronald couldn''t kill Xander? Not necessarily!

    Ronald asked, shifting the conversation, "Are you there alone or with Dan Murray?"

    "Dan''s here too," Yvonne replied, her tone notably subdued when mentioning Dan.

    Ronald picked up on the change. "What''s going on?"

    Yvonne, usually so spirited, rarely let anything get her down. Whatever it was, it must be serious.

    "Nothing. Are you still on the yacht? I''lle find you," she offered, trying to sound upbeat.

    "I''m not there anymore," Ronald replied.

    "Oh, alright. We''ll talk when you''re back in Ferrond," Yvonne concluded, understanding Ronald''s busy schedule and his tendency for quick international trips.

 Chapter 374

    It was quite a rare asion for Ronald to stay in Portis City for such an extended period. But then again, it was probably because of Ste.

    "Remember to put yourself first," Ronald reminded her with a firm tone.

    "Got it. Is Star with you?" Yvonne''s voice crackled through the phone.

    "She is."

    "Then you better keep a close eye on her. You know what Xander''s intentions are," Yvonne warned, her tone shifting to irritation at the mention of Xander. It was clear she was still upset about Xander''s betrayal towards the Quinn family. Ronald nced at the sweet and innocent Ste beside him, a fond smile ying on his lips. "She''s smarter than you think."

    Yvonne was taken aback. What did he mean by that?

    Before she could question further, Ronald had already ended the call.

    Ste looked up at him, feigning innocence. "Talking about Yvonne like that, aren''t you afraid she''lle after you?"

    "What trouble could she possibly cause?" Ronald scoffed.

    "You''re underestimating her," Ste teased, recalling how Xander had once underestimated her back in Patrina.

    Ronald''s gaze fell on the red mark on Ste''s neck. He gently lifted her chin to inspect it.

    "Did Xander do this?"

    Ste shrugged. "I hit him with a showerhead."

    Ronald paused, then let out a low chuckle. "You knew he wouldn''t really hurt you."

    Xander might have had a ruthless streak, but when it came to Ste, he always held back. Ronald knew it too well, and the thought of Xander''s lingering attachment hardened his expression.

    In one swift motion, he pulled Ste onto hisp.

    Ste let out a startled gasp. "What are you doing?"

    Up front, Finley had already shoved earbuds into his ears, wisely choosing to ignore whatever was happening behind him. He had learned his lesson about running his mouth.

    Ronald squeezed her waist gently. "I can''t let you out of my sight for a second."

    The moment she was out of his sight, Xander had whisked her away.

    Ronald leaned forward and told Idris, "Some ws need trimming."

    Idris, steady at the wheel, nodded. "Understood."

    Ste looked at Ronald, confused. "ws? What, are you talking about cutting off someone''s hand?"

    Before she could press him further, Ronald silenced her with a kiss- possessive, demanding, leaving no room for argument.

    Ste stiffened for a second, but when the partition in the car rose, blocking them from view, she realized resistance was pointless.

    Up front, Idris made a call to put Ronald''s orders into action. "Avery and Cable are to be taken out of the picture."

    "Understood."

    Finley''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. He turned to Idris, who had just hung up. "Are you trying to push Xander over the edge?" Avery and Cable had been Xander''s right-hand men for years. Taking them out of the picture would send him into a frenzy.

    Idris tossed his phone onto the dashboard, his tone cold. "He crossed the line with Ste twice. Once more, and it''ll cost him dearly." Finley sucked in a sharp breath. "But Ste was promised to him by the old man and Mr. Schultz."

    As soon as the words escaped his mouth, Idris shot Finley a deadly re.

    Finley winced. "Ah... my big mouth."

    and

    A hand reached from the back and smacked him on the head. It was Ronald, who had somehow lowered the partition without Finley noticing, making him yelp.

    "I was wrong, I admit it!" Finley cried, rubbing his head.

    Seriously, why did his mouth never listen to his brain?

    If he was being honest, he had always thought Ronald had stolen Ste from Xander.

    But Xander? That guy was impossible to figure out. Ste and Ronald were clearly into each other, yet Xander insisted on making thingsplicated, like sheer persistence would somehow change her feelings.

    "Do you prefer the desert or the sea?" Ronald asked out of the blue.

    "Neither," Finley replied without hesitation. He had no desire to provoke Ronald after that exhausting swim in the sea earlier.

    Ste, her lips slightly swollen,

    red at Finley''s head. "The desert

    sounds good. So dry it might keep

    certain people from running their mouths."

    Finley turned in his seat. "Please, I''m begging you!"

    He barely managed to swallow the words "you little brat," recing them with a more respectful plea.

 Chapter 375

    At the Larkin household, things were getting out of hand. Cloudia had asked L to return a ne to Urs, and L had thrown a fit over it, almost tearing the home apart.

    Urs was practically begging for forgiveness. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault, all my fault."

    L sneered. "And what exactly are you sorry for?"

    "It''s my fault for using you. Mom, I wronged her, it was all my fault."

    Cloudia wasn''t buying it. She looked at Urs with sympathy, assuming she was conceding just to keep the peace.

    "L, you''re absolutely..."

    L cut her off, "Absolutely what? Didn''t you hear her admit she falsely used me? Even after Urs''s confession, you still insist that I was overreacting? Isn''t this exactly how you drove your own daughter away before?" Cloudia was taken aback. "You..."

    "Oh, I see how it is," L continued, voice dripping with sarcasm. "When your adopted daughter tells the truth, you think she''s lying. And when she lies, you believe her."

    Now it was all clear to L. Urs had confessed, yet Cloudia refused to ept it.

    Cloudia''s chest rose and fell sharply, her re burning into L. Words failed her-she simply couldn''t stand the sight of her at that moment.

    "Get out," she finally spat. "Get out of our house."

    L chuckled. "Get out? Only the man of the house can say that. If you want Dad to throw me out himself, fine. One word from him, and I''ll leave with my boy immediately." Cloudia fell silent.

    Urs, too, had nothing to say.

    Mentioning ise only made things worse. It was like twisting a knife in Cloudia''s chest.

    Thepany was already in

    shambles, and the remaining money had been taken by ise. He hadn''t been home recently, and Cloudia had no idea where he was staying with that woman.

    L turned her attention to Urs. "Since you say it''s your fault and you used me wrongly, then please, tell me where your ne is." Urs was stunned.

    Cloudia snapped, "How dare you torment Urs?"

    Her words were sharp and threatening.

    L''s temper red again. She stepped forward and pped Urs across the face twice. "Are you going to talk or not?"

    Urs was too weak to resist or escape, so she just kept screaming.

    Cloudia was furious, trying to intervene. But she was older and no match for L''s strength. L pped Urs a few more times. "Love stirring up trouble and gossip, huh? Tell me where your ne is. If you don''t rify today, I''ll beat it out of you."

    With each stap and shove, Urs, already in a pitiful state, was now covered in bruises. Her body trembled with rage and pain, and a deep ache spread through her stomach.

    L was relentless, like a madwoman. Urs couldn''t take it anymore, "Under the sink... in the cab... in the basket with the towels."

    L paused. So did Cloudia.

    Cloudia, who had been trying to pull L away, suddenly stopped, her eyes widening in shock as she stared at Urs.

    L let out a chuckle and strode toward the bathroom. She yanked open the cab, grabbed the towel basket, and dumped its contents onto the floor. With a sharp tter, the ne tumbled out.

    L bent down, picked up the

    l.ne

    ne, and waved it in front of Cloudia''s face, "Mrs. Larkin, she told us exactly where to find it. You wouldn''t dare twist this around and im nted it there and forced her to say it, would you?"

    Cloudia looked at Urs, breathing heavily. She opened her mouth to say something, but not a single word came out. Urs had named the location herself.

 Chapter 376

    Urs''s face was ashen. She was at her wit''s end.

    For the past few months, it had been either Ste causing trouble or L. Ever since returning to the Portis City, Urs hadn''t had a moment of peace. Even Yorick was giving her a hard time now, and it felt like she was on the brink of losing her mind. "You all want me gone, huh? Fine, I''ll give you what you want."

    L scoffed. "Oh, please. If you really cared so little about your life, would you bother trying to frame me?"

    Cloudia, sensing Urs''s despair, almost softened her stance, but L''s words snapped her back to reality. Anger trembled through her, unsure whether she was more furious with L or Urs.

    L crouched down and threw the ne in Urs''s face. "Is this how you tried to ruin Ste too?"

    Mocking Urs''s pitiful tone, L mimicked, "Oh, mom, don''t me her. It''s all my fault. Don''t be mad at Star, it''s me who''s wrong."

    Urs''s face turned ashen with rage.

    L stood up with a cold smile and looked at Cloudia. "What was it you said about me before? No manners?"

    She shifted her gaze back to Urs. "Well, your upbringing sure shows."

    Both Urs and Cloudia fell silent.

    Having taken them both down a peg, L strutted out of the room.

    Cloudia looked at Urs with a pained expression. "Why would you do something like this?"

    Even if she wasn''t fond of L, this was a pretty low way to go about things. There were plenty of ways to get someone out of the picture, but this was just in underhanded. "Mom, I..."

    "No, don''t say anything. You''re sick and still can''t keep out of trouble."

    Cloudia turned and left, her anger barely contained.

    Urs''s breath hitched, her face growing paler as tears streamed down her cheeks.

    "Why? Why does everyone want to take everything from me?" she cried out in frustration. First Ste, now L.

    Recalling L''s recent confrontation, Urs felt the sting of humiliation burning all over her.

    ...

    Over on Cyris Isle, Ronald and Ste

    and in hand, followed b

    Finley and the others as they left Bernie''s family estate.

    ne

    Finley grumbled from behind, "Bert and Bernie couldn''t be more different."

    Bernie seemed slimy enough, but Bert, on the other hand, seemed like

    a decent guy. Once he knew wh they were after, he handed it over without a fuss.

    If they''d known Bert had it, they wouldn''t have needed to make the trip.

    Ronald chuckled. "You think there''s such a thing as a good guy here?"

    Finley was taken aback.

    Well... okay, Bert did manage to take control of the whole Cyris Isle by himself, not exactly saintly behavior.

    "Maybe he just wanted to impress thedy? I noticed Bert seems pretty fond of his young wife."

    Ste raised an eyebrow, ncing at Finley. "We''re still on Bert''s property, you know."

    Finley, ever the gossip, was quick with his words.

    Still, it was true- Bert''s new wife was really young. He was pushing

    l.ne

    and she looked barely in her

    Pies.

    Finley shrugged. "I was just saying."

    "Even ''just saying'' needs the right time and ce," Ste pointed out.

    Finley pouted but fell silent.

    Alright, alright. Ste and Ronald were right! Absolutely right!

    The buzzing of Ronald''s phone broke the moment. It was Xander calling.

    As soon as Ronald answered, Xander''s voice came through, dripping with sarcasm. "You lying to me?"

 Chapter 377

    "Avery and Cable... was that your doing?" Xander''s voice dripped with fury.

    He hadn''t expected Ronald to go this far, though Ronald had made a habit of ying rough over the past couple of years. But Avery and Cable? That was a heavy blow for Xander. Ronald nced at the little one beside him, munching on snacks. "I told you to forget about the engagement with her," he said.

    Xander fell silent, his eyes narrowing.

    Finley and Ste exchanged nces, both caught in the growing tension.

    Ste paused mid-bite of her chocte chip cookie, her attention now fully on Ronald''s words.

    The line went silent for a moment. Then Xander chuckled coldly. "I might be able to forget, but you, Ronald... do you really think you can be with her?"

    "Have you forgotten what happened with Berry..." Xander started, but Ronald cut him off, ending the call abruptly. His eyes deepened with an unspoken storm.

    Ste, still nibbling on her cookie, looked at Ronald in confusion. "What about Berry?"

    Berry had been Ste''s close friend back in high school. The two were inseparable. But in their sophomore year, Berry suddenly left school, and Ste never heard from Berry again. It seemed like Xander was implying that Berry''s departure had something to do with Ronald?

    Ronald tousled her hair gently. "Focus on your cookie."

    Ste blinked, sensing something was off.

    Xander''s words had struck a chord, but she couldn''t quite piece it together.

    Ronald, seeing her curiosity, pulled her into his arms. "Always nosy about other people''s business?"

    "No, it''s just that... Xander..."

    "Is his words really worth your concern?"

    "Okay, okay, I won''t ask anymore."

    If he wasn''t going to tell her, she''d figure it out on her own.

    Ste continued nibbling on her cookie, pretending to be disinterested, but her mind was racing.

    Ronald''s gaze softened slightly. He kissed her forehead. "Good girl."

    "Where are we heading now?" she asked.

    "Portis City," Ronald replied.

    "Again?" Ste groaned.

    She really didn''t want to go to Portis City. There was something about that ce that didn''t sit right with her.

    Ronald affectionately pinched her nose. "We''ll only be there for two or three days, then back to Ferrond."

    "Really?"

    "Of course."

    "Alright then."

    Hearing it was just for a short while, Ste rxed a bit. Honestly, she just wanted to go back home, to the ce where she grew up.

    "Is Yvonne around here?" Ste inquired.

    Ronald nodded. "But it''s probably not a good time for you to meet her."

    Knowing she missed Yvonne, Ronald quickly dismissed the idea Yvonne hade with Dan, and

    from Yvonne''s tone earlier, things

    didn''t seem right.

    "Idris."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Send someone to check on the situation with Yvonne."

    The girl was usually carefree, but who would have thought she could fall so head-over-heels in love? From the intel Ronald had, Dan wasn''t the same person Yvonne had known back then.

    Idris nodded. "Understood."

    Meanwhile, Xander''s grip on the phone tightened so much that his knuckles turned white. In a fit of rage, he hurled it across the room. Shawny on the operating table, groaning in pain, sweat beading on his forehead. "Ugh, if I''d known, I wouldn''t havee with you." Xander shot him a cold re.

    Shawn immediately shrank back. "I told you, if you want something, take it. Steal it, grab it, whatever. But don''t mess with the princess."

    Messing with the princess of the

    Quinn family was like poking a sleeping bear-Ronald''s bear, to be exact. And for the past two years, they''d been chased relentlessly for it.

 Chapter 378

    Now, Avery and Cable were out of the picture too.

    Ronald was truly ruthless. He used to cause a ruckus over Ste; now, he''s quietly losing his mind for her.

    ...

    The group quickly made their way back to the airport. Hull had already arrived and sessfully rendezvoused with Ronald.

    Ronald was on a call, and whatever was said on the other end made his face harden. He hung up and turned to Hull. "You need to head back to Ferrond right away."

    Hull raised an eyebrow. "Something up?"

    Ronald replied, "Doyne''s been acting sketchy. They''ve smuggled in some weapons from Cyris Isle, and it''s already in Ferrond."

    A sharp glint shed in Hull''s eyes. Standing up, his tall frame exuded a silent intimidation, especially with the tattoo peeking from his shirt cor, marking him as someone not to be trifled with. Handsome as hell, but just as dangerous. Though he had a thing for women with hourss figures, you''d never catch him being soft for any of them.

    No wonder Susie had been so terrified back then.

    With that kind of presence, who wouldn''t be?

    Hull adjusted his suit. "I''ll go and seize the whole lot."

    If they''re not ying nice, he''ll make sure they do.

    Ronald shared the sentiment but threw in a token, "Try not to go full pirate on them."

    Ste rolled her eyes. Finley couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Telling him not to go full pirate while ordering a raid? Sounded a bit fake, didn''t it?

    Barely had Hull left when Ste got a call from Susanna.

    As soon as she picked up, Ste asked, "Did L kick Urs out of the Larkin family?"

    With Susanna calling, Ste''s first thought was always gossip-either about the Quarry family or the Larkin family.

    But this time, Ste was off the mark.

    Susanna''s voice came through the line, full of woe. "Neither."

    "Why so down? Still hung up on your first kiss?"

    When Ste said "first kiss," she lowered her voice to a whisper.

    "I''m telling you, just forget about it."

    Knowing Susanna, if she kept

    dwelling on it, she''d definitely stirup some drama. But considering Hull''s intimidating presence, it was best not to tangle with him. The guy was trouble incarnate.

    Susanna sighed. "I can''t even think about that right now."

    "So, what''s up?"

    "I''m heading to Ferrond soon. Are you back yet?"

    Ste was caught off guard. "Huh?"

    "My mom, for some unknown reason, is insisting I fly to Ferrond immediately. Didn''t even let me pack. I''m already on the ne. Are you in Ferrond? I''d feel a lot better if you were."

    Even though Susanna had traveled abroad before, she didn''t like being alone in unfamiliar ces. Having Ste around would definitely ease her nerves.

    Ste assured her, "I''ll be back in two or three days. Did something happen with your mom?"

    Ste hadn''t met Lacey many times, but she really liked her. Whenever Susanna mentioned her troubles, Lacey always lent a hand.

    Susanna confessed, "I have no idea. I''ll find out once I get to Ferrond."

    The urgency was palpable. She hadn''t even managed a proper conversation, so how could she know what was going on?

    Ste asked, "You''re already on the ne?"

    "Yeah! I gotta go; they''re telling us to turn off our phones. I''ll call you when I get there."

    With that, Susanna hung up.

    Ste sighed and nced at Ronald.

    Ronald mused, "Given the timing, there''s a good chance they''ll run into each other."

    He meant Susanna and Hull.

    Ste''s eyes widened in realization.

    Could it be that these two have some inexplicable connection?

 Chapter 379

    Xander was fuming. The moment he found out that Bernie had his eyes on Ste and was even thinking of ying around with her, anger surged through him. He was already frustrated from not getting what he wanted, and now this was thest straw. Without a second thought, Xanderunched a swift kick right to Bernie''s most sensitive area.

    Bernie let out a pained groan. His face twisted in agony as he crumpled to the ground, clutching himself.

    Everyone around winced in sympathy at the sight.

    "Mr. Schultz, calm down, calm down," Bernie stammered through the pain, trying to reason with Xander.

    But Xander wasn''t having any of it. He kicked Bernie again, targeting his stomach, legs, and other vulnerable spots. With each hit, he snarled, "You like ying games, huh? I''ll make sure you never y again for the rest of your life." Bernie groaned, "Please, I didn''t know she was your fianc¨¦e. If I''d known, I wouldn''t have dared, not even with a hundred guts," he pleaded, desperately trying to defend himself.

    Meanwhile, Shawn had been pushed off the operating table and nowy on a bed, still pale. And Xander had lost two of his best men to Ronald. The loss only fueled his fury, and he kicked Bernie even harder. Bernie was drenched in sweat from the pain. Just as Xander was about to deliver the final blow, Shawn, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke up.

    "He''s still that guy''s brother."

    Even though Bernie and Bert didn''t get along, if anything happened to Bernie, Bert wouldn''t just stand by and do nothing.

    But Xander''s rage had already reached its peak, and hended a final, devastating kick that left Bernie screaming like a banshee.

    Shawn sighed. Well, at least now this pervert wouldn''t be able to harm any more women. Trying to mess with Ste, the fiery girl who was Xander''s world, was a fool''s errand.

    And that wasn''t the end of it. Xander had his men rough Bernie up some more before handing him back to his brother.

    Shawn watched Xander, still unable to cool his anger. He couldn''t help but ask, "Be honest with me, are you serious about the little princess?"

    He recalled how Xander had sneaked into Portis City to whisk her away before. This time, there had been no need for a kidnapping; that would onlyplicate things. The issues between him and Ronald would have to be resolved eventually, but Shawn thought it might be simpler without Ste in the mix.

    "I''ve noticed you''re always after something from Ronald, but you never really seem interested in the actual goods," Shawn remarked.

    Despite being chased around the world by Ronald for the past few years, Xander had always kept tabs on him. When he caught wind of Ronald finding Ste, Xander couldn''t help but rush to Portis City.

    This time was no exception.

    Xander lit a cigarette, took a drag, and remained silent.

    Shawn pressed on, "You know Ste''s with Ronald, right?"

    Xander paused, the cigarette between his fingers momentarily forgotten.

    Seeing his silence, Shawn knew Xander understood the situation perfectly well.

    "Yet you still can''t let go?" Shawn prodded.

    Xander took another drag, a coldugh escaping his lips. "Heh..."

    He left the rest unsaid.

    Shawn sighed. "You know it''s pointless, right? That girl''s always been on Ronald''s side."

    "Let''s be honest, they''re mutual in their feelings," Shawn

    only to be cut off bet

    swnovel

    voice.

    "They''re mutual?"

    Shawn winced. "Aren''t they?"

    "Ronald''s just a damn scoundrel," Xander spat.

    Shawn

    reason was at a loss. Trying to

    ¨¤ someone so co

    by obsession was like trying

    a mountain.

    Deciding it was better to steer the conversation elsewhere, Shawn changed the subject.

    "So, what''s the n now?" Shawn asked, fully aware they had been outsmarted by Ronald once again.

    "And seriously, I''m begging you, don''t mess with that firecracker when Ronald''s around."

    Not to mention Ste''s sharp

    tongue Shawn nearly ended up et

    this time. In his mind, it was best not to tempt fate.

    ent

 Chapter 380

    Xander shot Shawn a frosty nce, and that was all it took to shut him up.

    "Alright, I''ll keep quiet."

    Shawn realized just how smitten the usually unshakeable Xander was with Ste. It was a ssic case of unrequited affection, like watching a one-sided love story unfold.

    Just as Shawn thought Xander had nothing more to say, Xander''s cold voice cut through the silence. "That girl, she''ll have her reasons to cry soon enough."

    Shawn''s eyebrows shot up. "You know, Ronald never lets her shed a tear."

    Xander merely chuckled, a low, ominous sound that made Shawn''s heart skip a beat.

    "Get someone to check on the boxing matches."

    "What are we looking for?"

    "Her fianc¨¦ in Portis City."

    Shawn''s jaw dropped. Seriously, why were people so eager tond themselves in hot water?

    Wasn''t Yorick supposed to be in Portis City? Had he somehow ended up on this yacht too? It was owned by Ste, but Yvonne had been managing her assets for the past couple of years. Moreover, it''d be a wast of resources leaving the yacht unexploited. Hence, Yvonne rented it out, and the yearly proceeds went straight to Ste''s ount.

    Given Ste''sck of contact with Ferrond, she probably had no clue how much money she actually had. The Larkin family had really let a golden opportunity slip away by losing track of her.

    Wait, something didn''t add up. "Isn''t her fianc¨¦ in Portis City supposed to be enamored with someone else? How could he be here?"

    Maybe he''d finally realized what a catch Ste was. But she was notoriously high-maintenance, with a personality as tricky and dangerous as a game of chess. What was so appealing about that? Xander took another drag from his cigarette, thinking about Yorick''s two years by Ste''s side. His entire demeanor radiated danger.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ronald had already boarded the ne with Ste.

    The minute they were on board, Ste locked herself in the bathroom. Ronald made a lengthy phone call of around thirty minutes, and she was still in there when he finished. Frowning, Ronald knocked on the bathroom door. "Star?"

    "Yeah?" Ste''s voice was tinged with difort.

    Ronald''s chest tightened. "What''s wrong? Open the door."

    "No, I''ll be out in a minute."

    "You''ve been in there a long time," Ronald said, his voice deep.

    Then he added, "Are you okay?"

    "Just give me a minute," Ste replied. Her voice definitely sounded off.

    After about five more minutes of stalling, Ste finally emerged.

    Ronald had been waiting outside the whole time. As soon as the door opened, he noticed her pale face.

    She''d taken a shower and was

    wrapped in a bathrobe. He gently pulled her into his arms. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"

    "I..." Ste hesitated, casting a slightly using nce his way.

    "What is it?" he urged.

    Ste uttered, "It hurts... down there. A lot."

    Ronald froze for a second, then

    what she meant. He

    asking Finley to buy some

    ointment.

    "Sorry," his voice hoarse with guilt.

    Tears welled up in Ste''s eyes as she gazed at him. "It really hurts."

    Without hesitation, Ronald scooped her up and carried her to the bed. "Let me check."

    "No, you..."

    He wanted to check there?

    Ronald said, "Just to see how bad it is."

    He''d been careful, incredibly cautious, yet she was still hurt. Guilt filled his eyes at the moment.

    As he reached to lift her robe, Ste grabbed his wrist. "You can''t look."

    Ronald met her gaze, a tender smile ying on his lips. "Still so shy?"

    A blush crept over Ste''s pale cheeks. "I''ll just put on some ointment myself."

    "Be good," Ronald coaxed.

    "I don''t want to, you can''t..."

    Outside the door, Finley happened

    overhear

    their exchange as he

    walked by, and couldn''t help but wince internally.

    When it came to having new sexual experience, men could be so reckless.

 Chapter 381

    Finley strolled over to the liquor cab and poured himself a ss of red wine. Just as he took a sip, Ronald emerged from the lounge. Finley couldn''t help but cough as Ronald shot him a disapproving nce. "What''s got into you? Seen a ghost or something?"

    Finley patted his chest. "You, uh, you were fast."

    Ronald was left speechless.

    Nearby, Idris was busy working on hisptop. He overheard Finley''sment and quietly decided it was time to relocate to another lounge area.

    He had figured it out by now - keeping his distance from someone like Finley was a smart move. Get too close, and you might end up in a messy situation.

    As Idris moved away, Finley realized he might have spoken too hastily. "I didn''t mean - well, you know..."

    He had heard some noisesing from the lounge earlier and had wisely decided to make himself scarce. But he''d barely had time to enjoy his wine before Ronald approached.

    "Do we have any more of those ointment around for there?"

    Finley was puzzled. "Huh?"

    Ronald exined, "It''s a bit severe."

    The poor girl had been quite distressed during the examination, and he hadn''t anticipated causing such a fuss.

    Finley''s eyes widened in realization. So that was what Ronald and Ste were up to in the lounge; he was checking on Ste''s injury.

    What the...

    Finley almost blurted out something else but caught Ronald''s warning re and swallowed his words. He turned to the first-aid kit, found a couple more meds, and handed them to Ronald. "Use these with what I gave you before." Ronald took the meds and was about to leave when Finley couldn''t help himself. "I get you''re in a hurry, but..."

    Ronald turned back with a frosty look, cutting him off.

    Finley got the message and quickly shut his mouth. "What I''m trying to say is, take it easy on her. Girls are delicate. At least wait until she fully recovers." Ronald gave Finley onest icy nce before exiting without another word.

    Left alone, Finley raised his ss, finishing the wine in one gulp. He couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. "Xander thinks he canpete? Not a chance."

    Ronald had practically wrapped

    Ste in a bubble of protection. Xander wouldn''t stand a chance. Finley recalled the time Xander had tried to take Ste away, and Ronald had looked ready to tear Shawn apart.

    BUMS

    Inside the lounge, Ronald gently coaxed Ste out from under the nkets.

    She resisted, wriggling away. "No, I don''t want to..."

    "It''s just for the injury. No need to be shy," Ronald reassured her.

    Ste was still hesitant. It was embarrassing enough to be injured there, and now he wanted to apply the ointment himself? She felt like she had no privacy left.

    "I can do it myself."

    "You..."

    "Please, I don''t want to."

    Her voice rose in desperation, loud enough that Finley, still savoring his wine outside, nearly dropped his ss.

    ...

    After a couple of hours'' flight, Ste

    was fast asleep on the ne, exhausted. Thankfully, Ronald hadn''t disturbed her this time, only applying the ointment once more while she slumbered. Too tired to protest, she''d felt his gentle touch but

    couldn''t summon the energy to object.

    "Sir, it''s time to wake Ms. Quinn."

    The ne had been on the ground for an hour, and noticing Ste still hadn''t emerged, Idris knew she was still sleeping.

    With their scheduled meeting approaching, they couldn''t afford any more dys.

    Ronald nced at his watch and nodded, rising to head back to the lounge where Ste was still asleep.

 Chapter 382

    Inside the room, Ste was still deep in slumber.

    "Star, Star?"

    Ronald called to her softly. Ste mumbled something incoherent, turned over, and seemed determined to keep sleeping.

    With a sigh, Ronald picked up her clothes and gently lifted her from the bed, trying to coax her into waking up.

    Ste blinked groggily, her eyes barely open. "What''s going on? Are we there yet?"

    Ronald chuckled, "Your phone''s been buzzing non-stop, and it''s time for us to get off the ne."

    As he spoke softly, he helped her into her clothes. The weather between Portis City and Cyris Isle was as different as night and day. Ste was too drowsy to protest and allowed him to help her. By the time she was fully dressed, she had finally started to wake up properly. Hearing her phone''s incessant buzzing, Ste answered without checking the caller ID. "Hello?"

    "Star, it''s me."

    Tegan James''s voice came through the line, snapping Ste to full alertness. "Tegan? How did you get this number?"

    Tegan replied, "You gave it to me."

    "Oh, right."

    Since Ronald had changed her phone, Ste had been careful about who got her new number, hoping to cut off ties with the Larkin family. "So, what''s up?"

    "I arrived in Portis City about six hours ago."

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "And?"

    "Mrs. Larkin has been camped outside, insisting on seeing me. She won''t leave."

    Ste sighed. Cloudia had heard about Tegan''s return to Portis City and was now staking out the Horner family home?

    Her persistence for the sake of Urs was unmatched. Even with all the drama L had caused over Urs, Cloudia still thought of seeking out Tegan. "Maybe you should go see her?" Ste advised.

    "Hmm?"

    "Remember to give her a glimmer of hope."

    Tegan was taken aback.

    Giving Urs hope? Wouldn''t that just lead to more despair?

    Before leaving Portis City, Tegan had reviewed Urs''s medical reports. The prognosis was grim.

    From her years of medical experience, Tegan knew Urs''s body was failing rapidly, with a life expectancy of less than six months.

    And that was with medical intervention. Without surgery, Urs''s time was even shorter.

    And now, without having undergone surgery or receiving proper medical care, what hope was there?

    "You''re suggesting I cause her both physical and emotional pain."

    Hope might be the cruelest gift of all. Tegan suddenly grasped Ste''s intent.

    "When someone sees no hope, they might choose to end things swiftly," Ste exined.

    "Got it."

    The idea was to prevent Urs from finding an easy escape.

    Years ago, Urs had attempted to harm Ste in the most vicious ways possible.

    fet

    Beyond the car ident, she had tried to interfere at the hospital. If Tegan and Susanna hadn''t acted quickly, Ste might not have survived.

    Reflecting on it now, Tegan was relieved that they had managed to keep Ste safe.

    Ine

    Had something happened to Ste with her status as the cherished daughter of the Lugar family, Mr. Quinn would have torn through Portis City in retribution.

    "So, I''ll head to the Larkin family. Dinner together tonight?"

    Ste nced at Ronald and, feeling the difort in her body, replied, "Let''s do it tomorrow."

    She had no desire to go anywhere today, still feeling the lingering ache.

    Tegan agreed, "Alright."

    After hanging up, Ronald scooped her up with a tender smile. "Such a good girl, thinking about your health first."

    "Well, when I''m in this much pain, going out is thest thing I want to do."

    Whether she was being good or not, the difort was very real. Ronald didn''t say another word, simply carried her off the ne.

    V

    In the past, Ste might have insisted on walking herself, but today she didn''t. She meekly nestled her face against Ronald''s chest, content to be cared for.

 Chapter 383

    Cloudia had been waiting outside the Horner residence.

    She hade here the moment she heard Tegan returned home two hours ago, determined to wait as long as it took.

    Whether it was because of the Larkin family''s recent misfortunes or some other reason, she couldn''t even get past the front gate.

    The doorman had been firm, insisting she leave, saying Tegan wouldn''t see her. But leaving wasn''t an option. The thought of Urs''s suffering weighed heavily on her heart, urging her to persist. Finally, Tegan emerged.

    Cloudia rushed forward, her voice trembling with desperation, "Ms. James, please, I beg you, help my daughter."

    Tegan crossed her arms, her expression indifferent as she asked. "Which daughter are you talking about?"

    Cloudia''s face froze at her question, her voice caught in her throat. "My... my adopted daughter, Urs."

    "Oh, adopted daughter, huh? The way you were acting, I thought it was your own flesh and blood, Ste, who was in trouble."

    Cloudia was momentarily speechless at the mention of Ste, her lips twitching as she struggled to respond.

    "Could you at leaste by the Larkin''s ce, please?"

    Tegan shrugged, "Alright, but let me be clear, I wasn''t nning on making this trip. It was your actual daughter who called me, asking me to check in."

    "You say Star called you? Asked you to see Urs?" Cloudia was astonished, disbelief etched on her face.

    Ste, being kind to Urs? It seemed impossible. She could hardly believe that Ste would want anything but Urs''s decease.

    "Ms. James, you must have misheard. Star would never..."

    "Are you implying I can''t hear straight? If that''s the case, how can you trust me to check on Urs?"

    "I..." Cloudia hesitated, then relented. "Thank you then."

    Tegan''s disdain grew as she

    watched Cloudia''s reluctance at the mention of Ste. She scoffed, "Save your gratitude, and maybe start appreciating your own daughter more."

    Cloudia went silent, feeling her chest tighten with frustration at Tegan''s words, a surge of anger barely contained.

    Ste was thest person she wanted to think about right now. The Larkin family''s downfall was Ste''s doing. What good could possiblye from remembering her?

    But at the moment, Urs''s situation was pressing. She had to stay calm. "You''re right, Ms. James."

    Tegan''s smirk widened, and she turned to head to her car.

    Cloudia hurried after her. "Ms. James, I drove here myself."

    "No thanks, the Larkin family has a

    sketchy track record with mechanics. I''ll stick with my own

    wheels," Tegan replied, a thinly veiled reference to the crash that had been pinned on Urs

    Even with all the evidence pointing to Urs, the Larkin family had chosen to believe in her innocence.

    bet

    Tegan drove off without another word, leaving Cloudia standing there, her body tense with frustration and her anger towards Ste simmering just beneath the surface.

    With a final exasperated breath, she jumped into her car, determined to keep pace with Tegan.

    Meanwhile, Ste had already been carried into Ronald''s car when Tegan called her. "Honestly, this feels like a waste of time." "Oh?"

    Tegan continued, "The Larkin family dotes on her so much, Urs would never leave them willingly."

    Ste remained silent.

    "Plus, you should''ve seen Mrs. Larkin''s face. What kind of spell has Urs cast over her?"

    Tegan had clearly noticed Cloudia''s deep-seated bias against Ste during their encounter. Ste sighed, "Whatever spell it is, just make sure you give them hope."

 Chapter 384

    "What happens after I do that?" Tegan was curious about how Ste nned to deal with Urs.

    Ste said, "Well, of course, we hammer out some terms."

    Tegan was surprised. Terms?

    "Asking for money?"

    Ste uttered, "Come on, you''re not running a charity here. You make demands, and you make them sky-high."

    "But the Larkin family doesn''t have that kind of money right now, do they?"

    Tegan''d heard about the mess the Larkin family was in. It was all a big jumble of chaos. In a word, no one living in the Larkin family mansion could cough up half a million just like that. Ste said, "I know."

    "Huh? Then why..."

    "Precisely because they''re broke, you push them to make outrageous offers."

    Realization dawned on Tegan.

    Oh... So that was it. Pushing them over the edge, huh? To give them a glimmer of hope, only to shove them into the abyss.

    "Did you pick up this trick from Susie? Only Susanna would delight in such mischief."

    Not only would she enjoy the spectacle, but she could alsoe up with all sorts of devilish schemes.

    Ste uttered, "Just go on, do your thing."

    "Alright, I''ll go. I''ll go full throttle at every turn."

    Tegan hung up the phone.

    As for Urs, never mind her feud with Ste - it wasn''t like she and Tegan were on good terms either.

    Back when Urs wasn''t sure about Yorick''s feelings, she cast a wide. And when someone like her casts a wide, she doesn''t waste it on the unworthy.

    Naturally, Uriah Horner was caught in that too, leading to a grudge with Tegan.

    There were so many debutantes in Portis City who''d love to crush her, but thanks to the Larkin family''s protection, no one could touch her.

    But now? She fell right into Ste''s hands and even had toe begging to Tegan.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ronald looked down at.

    Meaning in her triumphant

    swnowl

    expression. "Feeling pleased, are we?

    "Of course, you wouldn''t get it."

    Urs getting hereuppance brought joy to countless people in Portis City, not just her.

    Ronald chuckled softly. "Why not just shoot her at once? Why the hassle?"

    Ste shot him a look. "With her health right now, would it even make a difference?"

    Sending her a death sentence by shooting would be a waste of ammunition. Ronald gently ruffled her soft hair, letting her do as she pleased.

    After all, as she said, the state the Larkin family was in didn''t really require any intervention. They were already falling apart, each person living in their own torment. Whether they intervened or not, it hardly mattered.

    Suddenly, Ste wrapped her arms around Ronald''s. "Do you think I''m being bad?"

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Why do you ask?"

    "Back in Ferrond, I wasn''t like this."

    Ronald nodded. Indeed, back when she was with him, she was carefree, kind-hearted, and pure.

    But ever since the Quinn family''s troubles, and Xander forced her to leave Ferrond, she''d changed. The innocence was gone, reced by a fierce determination to hold grudges.

    en

    Ronald affectionately pinched her little nose. "You''re doing just fine."

    Instantly, Ste felt warmth bubbling inside her.

    She recalled snippets of her time with the Larkin family.

    "Why''d you go quiet, hmm?"

    Ste replied, "Just thinking, no matter how I am, in your eyes, I''m always okay."

    Ronald hummed in agreement.

    Ste beamed, wrapping her arms around Ronald''s neck and nting a quick kiss on his cheek.

 Chapter 385

    This was what it truly meant to love someone, to care for someone, to cherish someone. It didn''t matter what they became. Just as Ste was about to settle back into her seat, Ronald pulled her in for a deeper kiss.

    Ste was taken aback. Turns out, you can''t just mess with a lion.

    In the front, Idris wisely raised the divider. Ste squirmed in Ronald''s embrace, feeling a wave of fear wash over her.

    "Let''s not do it today."

    If they kept with it, she worried he might lose control.

    Her fear was evident to him, and Ronald chuckled softly as he released her. "I wouldn''t dream of eating you up right now."

    Ste''s mind buzzed, and her cheeks flushed a bright red.

    With his forehead against hers, he asked, "Were you thinking about the Larkin family?"

    Ste replied, "Not intentionally."

    That crowd didn''t deserve the effort of intentional thought. But the past few years had left some scars, memories that lingered. "Ronald, will you always be on my side?" she asked.

    "On your side?"

    "Yeah, like if I did something to hurt Yvonne, would you still stand by me?"

    Ronald''s grip tightened at her words, understanding the reason behind her question.

    The Larkins had always favored their adopted daughter. And in the Quinn family, wasn''t Ste in the same position as Urs?

    Ronald withdrew a little, putting some space between them, and yfully flicked her forehead. Ste winced, rubbing the spot. "Ouch."

    Her eyes were wide and innocent, like a doe''s, making Ronald''s heart skip a beat as he thought, "Little enchantress. How could any man resist such gaze?"

    "Do you really think the Quinn family is blind or incapable of raising you to be like Urs?"

    Ste paused.

    He was right. Thinking back, Ronald and their mother had never shown favoritism between her and Yvonne. They were truly doted on, but when wrong, they were equally reprimanded. Even with all the love and care, real mistakes were never swept under the rug. Ste understood now. She hugged Ronald''s lean waist, snuggling into him. "Why are people so different?"

    The Larkins had almost unconditionally supported Urs these past two years.

    Those who knew called it love because Urs was their adopted daughter. Others might have thought Urs had some hold over them.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Tegan arrived at the Larkin household.

    L was lounging in the living room, munching on peanuts like she owned the ce, much to Cloudia''s annoyance.

    A stranger had suddenly appeared in her home, trying to overshadow her role as thedy of the house. How could she not be upset?

    Knowing that Urs''s condition had worsened since she was hit by L, Cloudia felt even more exasperated.

    Seeing the peanut shells scattered everywhere, if not for Tegan''s presence, Cloudia would have given L a piece of her mind. "Ms. James, this way please," Cloudia said, tearing her gaze away from L.

    If she looked any longer, she might actually explode. She hurried to lead Tegan to Urs''s room. But just as they reached the stairs, L, who had been pretending not to see them, spoke up, "So, are you having the doctor see your son first or the adopted daughter?"

    Clearly, L knew Cloudia had brought a doctor.

    Who would''ve thought she would still care about Urs at this point?

    Cloudia was left speechless. She red at L upon hearing it. "Dr. James is a specialist in obstetrics."

    L smirked. "Oh, so you''ve already found an excuse to see the adopted daughter first, huh? Tsk, tsk." "You..."

    Cloudia was fuming. Facing L, nothing she said seemed right.

    If she didn''t agree with L, she''d get mocked. If she did, she''d still get mocked. In L''s eyes, everything Cloudia did or said was wrong.

    "You''re quite the mother, aren''t you? Ignoring your own son''s plight to fuss over the adopted daughter. If she were decent, I wouldn''t say anything, but you''ve seen her attitude." Cloudia snapped, "Shut up, will you?"

    Her breath came in short, angry bursts.

    L didn''t relent. "Why should I?

    Everyone knows Urs is the most prestigious adopted daughter in Portis City. Anyone who doesn''t know might think she''s your love child, the way you fuss over her."

    Cloudia felt faint with fury.

    L crossed her arms, unfazed. "Anyway, if you don''t let the doctor see Jaxon first, I''ll keep stirring things up. Let''s see how long Urs can endure."

    "You... The misfortune of this family, truly. If I''d known..."

    Cloudia stopped herself from finishing the thought.

    But L knew her mind. "What?

    Regret not getting rid of me earlier? No surprise there. Urs turned out the way she did because of how you raised her. You used the same tactics on your own daughte

    and

    you still see no problem. Then again, what would someone like you know

    about familial love?"

 Chapter 386

    Cloudia was trembling with anger.

    "Have you said enough? If you have, then just shut up."

    L chimed in, "Go see Jaxon first."

    She was adamant. Even though Jaxon was a piece of work, her son was still his flesh and blood.

    If he couldn''t work anymore, who would provide for her son?

    Cloudia was so mad she felt dizzy, but in the end, there was no choice but to have Tegan take a look at Jaxon''s injury.

    They were basically cklisted by the hospital, and no doctor dared to make a house call.

    The guy backing Ste had really cornered the Larkin family this time, blocking every possible escape. Thepany was at a standstill, and even basic medical care at home was out of reach. Tegan examined the wound. "This is badly infected. It needs hospital treatment as soon as possible."

    Cloudia and L both fell silent at the mention of the hospital.

    "Can you prescribe some medication?" Cloudia asked cautiously, worried about offending the only doctor who had been willing to visit the Larkin family.

    Tegan shook her head, "I can''t."

    "You''re a doctor, how can you not prescribe medication?" L was getting desperate.

    Tegan remained firm, "I just can''t."

    Cloudia pleaded, "Ms. James, we''re really out of options here."

    Tegan cut her off. "Let''s go check on Urs now."

    If Ste hadn''t called in a favor, Tegan wouldn''t have been here at all. She had no patience left for this.

    She had seen firsthand how awful Jaxon was. After all the times he tried to off Ste on Urs''s ount, Tegan wouldn''t have helped him even if she could. He deserved to have his hand irreparably damaged. "Okay," Cloudia relented, afraid to push Tegan any further, and led her to Urs''s room.

    L looked at Jaxon, "If it weren''t for me sticking up for you, she''d only care about that adopted daughter."

    "Shut up!" Jaxon snapped, his temper ring at L.

    The past few days had been chaotic with both L and Cloudia at each other''s throats, and Urs even hit Urs.

    "First it was Ste causing all the chaos, and now it''s you. Can anyone get peace around here?" Jaxon yelled, his breathing heavy with frustration.

    L''s lips twitched. "What the hell? Can''t you tell what''s good or bad? How am I the one causing the chaos? Wait, you''re still siding with Urs?" Her temper red again. Ignoring Jaxon''s injuries, she pped him across the face. "You idiot! Are you blind?"

    Jaxon''s face burned where she hit him, and he red at her. "Are you insane?"

    L snarled, "Yeah, I am insane. Ste was driven crazy just like that, wasn''t she? You bastard..."

    L exploded with anger.

    Since she moved in, Urs had caused so much trouble, yet no one ever questioned if Urs was in the wrong, it was always her fault. Ovee with rage, L started to trash the room.

    "I''m not as a pushover as Ste, taking your crap and then moving out to get away from you," she shouted as she destroyed everything in sight. "I''m not leaving. You think you can just let Urs run wild? Well, I can cause chaos

    believe me, it won''t be offering."

    Jaxon was on the brink of losing it.

    "Have you done being a lunatic? Who really dares bullying some shrew like you? Who even could?"

    The notion that Ste was some kind of pushover wasughable. If she were, his hand wouldn''t be mangled, and Yorick wouldn''t be covered in bruises.

    This bunch of god damn women, always ying the victim, it was infuriating.

    ...

    Meanwhile, back at Mist Bay, Ronald had gone off to the study with Idris.

    When she entered her room, Ste noticed the security had all been reced, and more personnel kad been added. Everything broken before had been restored.

    The household staff respectfully took Ste''s things to her room. Just as shey down, there was a knock at the door.

    A maid opened it, exchanged a few words, and then turned to Ste. "Mr. Quinn has arranged for a female doctor to check on you."

    Ste was taken aback. A check-up? More like an examination of that specific area.

    Thinking about it made Ste ufortable. "No, that''s not necessary."

    The maid insisted, "The doctor said it''s necessary to evaluate your actual condition, per Mr. Quinn''s orders."

    Ste hesitated, "Really, it''s fine."

    Even though it was a female doctor, the thought was still embarrassing.

    The maid had no choice but to exin to the doctor. No one could make Ste do anything she didn''t want to.

    But soon enough, Ronald entered

    the room. He gently coaxed Ste

    out from under the covers.

    on, be good. We need th

    take a look, okay?"

    Ste protested, "I don''t want to."

    Ronald sighed, ruffling her hair softly. "How about you close your eyes and don''t look at the doctor?"

    Ste was puzzled. What did he mean?

    Ronald exined, "You can stay under the nket, and the doctor will just take a quick look."

 Chapter 387

    Ste was reluctant.

    Ronald tried every trick in the book, and finally, after ten minutes of persuasion, Ste agreed to let the doctor take a quick look. And by quick, she meant just a nce.

    But even that brief nce was enough for the seasoned doctor to understand her condition.

    The doctor prescribed some medication for Ste - both pills and ointment.

    Ste didn''t put up any more resistance as Ronald applied the ointment and handed her a pill to swallow.

    "Ugh, it tastes awful."

    Ronald popped a piece of candy into her mouth. "Better now?"

    Ste nodded. "You''re busy, you should get going."

    He had promised to stay only a couple of days before heading back to Ferrond, so he needed to get everything sorted out quickly.

    And then there was Susanna. Out of the blue, she decided to go to Ferrond, and from what Ste gathered over the phone, she felt a bit uneasy about it. "Take a nap; you didn''t seem to get much sleep on the ne."

    Ste murmured, "Okay."

    She wasn''t sure if it was the injury or something else, but she felt incredibly sleepy.

    After tucking her in, Ronald left the room.

    ...

    At the Larkin household.

    Tegan, having examined Urs, bluntly dered, "Her condition has worsened beyond my help."

    Cloudia and Urs exchanged a shocked look. Their eyes mirrored the same sorrow, but Urs''s held an additionalyer of fear - the fear of death. "Mom."

    The word came out choked with pain and emotion.

    Cloudia''s heart clenched. "Dr. James, is there really nothing else you can do?"

    Despite knowing that Urs might have framed Ste by using underhanded tactics just as she did to L, Cloudia was willing to do anything to save her.

    Tegan remained silent, so Cloudia pressed on, "You''re a brilliant young doctor, a specialist in your field. Everyone says you can snatch people back from the brink. There must be something you can do, right?" Urs added, "Please, Dr. James, you have to help me. I don''t want to die."

    Having finally seen a doctor after being discharged, Urs pinned all her hopes on Tegan.

    She had momentarily forgotten that Tegan and Ste were close friends and the things she had done to Ste - the very things that were nowing back to haunt her.

    Tegan sighed, "There is something, but ites with a hefty price."

    "What price?"

    "For such severe cases with multiple

    cancers, there''s a miracle drug that can rapidly eliminate various cancers in the body. But it''s incredibly expensive, which is why it''s not on the market."

    Cloudia went silent. She was about to speak, but Urs beat her to it. "How expensive? No matter the cost, I''ll buy it."

    She wanted to live, desperately so. Hearing Tegan mention the high cost, she didn''t think twice about the price; she was sure the Larkin family would find a way to save her. Tegan observed Urs''s desperate desire to live, mixed with an undeniable greed in her eyes. Frowning, she turned to Cloudia.

    Cloudia echoed, "What is this drug? No matter the cost, we''ll buy it."

    Really?

    Tegan rolled her eyes internally. Was this really an adopted daughter? She was being treated like a treasured daughter, a beloved ancestor.

    Given the state the Larkin family was in, they were promising to buy no matter the cost? Who gave them the nerves to blow their horn like that?

    They desired to buy it?

    Fine, then...

    Tegan, with a straight face, replied, "The drug costs half a million per pill. You need to take one every day for a week initially, and then one per month for two years."

    Cloudia eximed, "half a million per pill?" Her eyes immediately were wide open.

    Seven pills initially, then one every month? This wasn''t a small amount.

    Tegan nodded. "Yes, five hundred thousand a pill."

    Both Cloudia and Urs were in disbelief. Even for them, who had livedfortably all these years, the figure was a shock.

    Half a million per pill, a week of pills

    would cost 3.5 million, and then half a million each month thereafter? Even for the Larkin family, this was an astronomical price for medication.

    Cloudia took a shaky breath and looked at Tegan. "Is the drug really that expensive?"

    Tegan nodded. "Yes, because it''s so expensive, it hasn''t been released to the market. But hospitals can usually arrange to procure it if needed.

    However, the supply is limited, and half a million is a conservative estimate. It could be much higher if it changes hands a few times."

 Chapter 388

    Cloudia was left speechless.

    Five hundred thousand seemed like a lot already, and now they were talking about something even higher?

    Cloudia exchanged a nce with Urs, whose eyes were filled with a desperate plea for survival.

    Unable to bear it, Cloudia averted her gaze and looked at Tegan, almost choking on her words. "Is there any other way?"

    It was clear thating up with over three million all at once was an enormous strain for her. Especially considering that ise was having issues on his end, and asking him for help right now might be a shot in the dark. Thinking of ise and that woman he''d had twins with - a boy and a girl - Cloudia felt a deep, burning anger in her chest.

    Tegan replied, "Right now, this is the only option. But given her condition, it would be best to sort it out within a week, or even the medication won''t be able to save her."

    With that, Tegan left, not bothering to say anything more.

    She hadn''t lied. Based on the medical information she had, this medication did exist. And due to its exorbitant price, it hadn''t been widely released. This was a tangible hope given to them. But whether they could grab onto this hope was entirely up to them.

    Left alone in the room, Urs clutched Cloudia''s hand. "Mom, you''ll save me, right? You will save me, won''t you?"

    Cloudia stuttered, "I..."

    "Mom, I don''t want to die. I really don''t want to die."

    "But..."

    They didn''t have that kind of money. Evenbining what she and Jaxon had, they could barely scrape together over one million.

    Urs didn''t have much money herself, Cloudia knew that well.

    Shares? With thepany in its current state, they were practically useless. ise was entirely focused on that woman and their two children. Asking him for money was out of the question. And even if they managed to solve the three million problem, they''d still need several hundred thousand each month thereafter.

    "But Mom, I really don''t want to die. I''m begging you."

    Seeing Cloudia''s hesitation, Urs grew frantic.

    Sure enough, when she began to cry, Cloudia''s heart softened. She continually reassured her, "I will find a way, we will find a way. Don''t worry."

    There was a chance at life. How could she bear to let the daughter she''d raised with such love die? She couldn''t do it.

    But they still needed over two million, and then half a million every month. This wasn''t just a small sum - where could she find that kind of money? And there was only a week to figure it out. Cloudia felt the anxiety gnawing at her insides.

    ...

    Tegan left the Larkin family home and immediately called Ste. When the line connected, Ste''s sleepy voice came through. "Tegan."

    "Are you napping?"

    "Yeah, just catching some Z''s. It''s snowing outside again, perfect weather for a nap."

    Maybe it was the weather, but Ste had always loved sleeping during snowy days.

    Tegan said, "I''ve just left the Larkin mansion."

    "So, how did it go?" Ste''s voice became more alert. She had to admit, she had a weakness for gossip.

    Tegan replied, "As you suggested, I dangled a hope before them with an impossible price tag."

    Ste asked, "How impossible?"

    "Not too bad, just over three million."

    Ste was at loss for words.

    Over three million was a colossal amount for the Larkin family, she reckoned. Especially in terms of liquid cash. Despite years of coboration with the Quarry family, ise had only ever managed to catch the crumbs. The lion''s share had always been locked down tight by the Quarry family.

    "Maybe not much for you, but for the Larkin family, it''s a death sentence," Tegan said, "When I was there, I saw a woman causing quite the ruckus. She must be involved with Jaxon because she was making the tarkin house anything but peaceful."

    "That''s Jaxon''s woman, she even had a son with him."

    "Oh, I see." Tegan had only been away from Portis City for a short while, and yet so much drama awaited her.

    "If that''s the case, then this hope with a price tag is something Urs will never be able to reach. No matter how strong childhood bonds are, once there''s a woman anda

    child in the picture, Jaxon''s heart

    has to split a bit."

    Ste responded, "That''s not necessarily true for the Larkin family."

    "Even better, if Jaxon''s heart can''t be divided between Urs, then that woman will surely find all sorts of ways to extract from him." Ste agreed, "That''s true."

    Women, when it came to their children, would do just about anything.

 Chapter 389

    As Ronald stepped into the room, his eyesnded on Ste, who was engrossed in a phone call. Her leg was peeking out from under the quilt, a clear sign that the moment he left, she had kicked the covers off again.

    Without a word, Ronald walked up and tucked the covers around her.

    Ste nced up, smiling yfully. "I''ll talk to youter," she said into the phone before hanging up.

    "The Larkins causing trouble again?" Ronald asked, amusement dancing in his eyes.

    "Yeah," Ste replied with a grin. "Tegan sold them some ridiculously overpriced medication, and now they''re probably in chaos."

    Without L, they''d be running around like headless chickens worrying about money. With L, they''d be scrambling over who got the money.

    Basically, the whole Larkin family was in a delightful uproar.

    Ronald, hisrge hand cradling the back of Ste''s head, pressed his forehead against hers. "You''re still too kind-hearted, Star."

    In his opinion, the Larkins deserved nothing less than a good reckoning. But since they were Ste''s blood rtives, he refrained from taking drastic action without her go-ahead. Still, knowing the Larkins were trapped in their own mess brought a simr satisfaction. Ste shrugged, "With Urs''s health as it is, I didn''t even need to lift a finger."

    If Tegan hadn''t mentioned Urs''s deteriorating health, Ste might have intervened herself. But knowing the truth, she figured there was no need to take any action.

    "True, no need to dirty your hands," Ronald agreed.

    "Exactly," Ste nodded.

    Watching her lovable face, Ronald couldn''t resist leaning in for a quick kiss. "How''s that ointment working? Feeling better?"

    "What are you up to?"

    "Rx, nothing at all."

    The doctor had advised that Ste needed to rest and fully recover before doing anything strenuous.

    Still skeptical, Ste held onto Ronald''s shirt. "Swear it."

    He captured her warm hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. "I swear."

    ...

    Meanwhile, in Ferrond, Susanna stepped off the ne, her hands free of luggage, with Tania by her side. As they walked towards the exit, Tania''s eyes darted around, ever watchful.  en

    Susanna leaned in, whispering, "We''re in Ferrond. Why are you still on high alert?"

    From the moment Tania had picked her up in Portis City, Susanna had noticed her heightened vignce, like they were about to encounter some danger.

    Tania replied, "We need to get to the estate quickly."

    tone

    "And then what? Are you nning to keep me locked up inside?"

    Judging by Tania''s serious

    demeanor, that seemed entirely possible. Sure enough, Tania nodded. "Your mom instructed us to keep you at Crimson Estate until we get her call."

    Susanna''s lips twitched with difort. Something was definitely amiss.

    "What''s going on with my mom?"

    Tania nced around, "Let''s move."

    The bustling airport wasn''t the ce for exnations. Tania, with one hand gripping a bag and the other steering Susanna, hastened their pace. Yet, the very thing Tania feared came to pass.

    As they passed by a restroom, two men with their caps pulled low over their eyes locked onto them with menacing stares.

    Tania''s instincts kicked in immediately. She met their gaze, her breath catching.

    "Run," shemanded, shoving Susanna ahead.

    Susanna stumbled, her mind racing with questions about her mother''s predicament, barely catching herself from hitting the ground.

 Chapter 390

    As soon as Tania shouted "run", Susanna was thrown into a whirlwind of confusion. Regaining her bnce, she took off without a second thought.

    Tania, seeing Susanna nearly face-nt into the pavement, felt a rush of concern. But before she could step forward to help, Susanna was already on her feet, sprinting away like a gust of wind had swept her off. Tania was momentarily speechless.

    "There they are, grab them!" shouted two men who had recognized Tania and Susanna, immediately starting to chase after them.

    Tania kicked off her low-heeled shoes and dashed in the direction Susanna had gone.

    Earlier, Lacey had assured her over the phone that once they reached Ferrond, Susanna would be safe. Tania had her doubts even when they were on the ne, and clearly, this was why.

    "Stop! Stop right there!" echoed the angry shouts behind her. Tania ran like the wind, bumping into a few people along the way.

    But as she nced ahead, Susanna was nowhere in sight.

    Tania was left with a sinking feeling in her stomach. Turns out the one who should have been worried was herself.

    Susanna was running as if possessed, and after a long sprint, she finally looked back, breathless.

    To her shock, there was nothing behind her but leisurely moving travelers exiting the airport. Tania was gone!

    "Huh?"

    Why had Tania yelled at her to run in the first ce?

    Susanna hadn''t even seen the two men Tania had spotted. Tania''s shout had triggered a primal sense of danger in her, and she''d bolted instinctively, like a racehorse out of the gate.

    What now... she fumbled for her phone to call Tania, only to see her rushing towards herself, with two men in ck hats pursuing her closely.

    Wait, it wasn''t just two-it was a whole crew of shady figures following! Were they all after her?

    Susanna''s eyes widened in panic.

    What on earth had her mom gotten them into?

    Tania spotted Susanna standing frozen and barked, "Run!"

    Susanna was startled by the urgency in her voice, her legs moving before her brain could catch up, and off she went, zipping away.

    Despite her short legs, Susanna had

    always ranked in the top five during school track meets. And today with adrenaline pumping, she was faster than ever.

    Bursting out of the airport, she saw a ck SUV idling, its door slowly closing. Susanna didn''t think twice, dashed like a rabbit and vaulted inside.

    Hull, engrossed in a phone call, suddenly felt a rush of wind and a weight against his leg. The car door sealed shut at the same moment.

    Raising an eyebrow, Hull nced down, seeing a small figure curled beneath him, breathing heavily.

    Hull squinted slightly. "Miss."

    Susanna''s heart skipped a beat. She crouched on the floor, head tucked down, eyes closed, oblivious to the weight pressing on her back.

    At the sound of the familiar yet

    distant voice, she trembled slightly. Slowly, she lifted her head and peeked through the gap between Hull''s long legs, meeting his gaze.

    Their eyes locked, and Hull''s sharp expression softened with a yful glint. "Ms. Tucker, what is this?"

    Only then did Susanna realize how awkward her position was. She had scrambled into the vehicle in blind panic and somehow ended up hiding under Hull''s legs?

    Oh, dear God, how did she end up in this predicament? She hadn''t even nned on confronting him about that stolen kiss.

    Forcing a dry, awkward smile, Susanna managed to greet him, "Hello, Mr. Hull."

    Outwardly she smiled, but inside, she was cringing hard.

 Chapter 391

    Hull hung up the phone and bent down, reaching out his hand to Susanna.

    Susanna looked at the hand extended toward her, letting out an awkward smile before cing her cold, small hand into hisrge palm. Hull spread his legs slightly to pull Susanna up.

    As she straightened herself, she realized the awful position they were in. She was practically kneeling between his legs!

    "Uh, I... I was being chased by some bad guys."

    She doubted if the exnation was usible. Nevertheless, whether Hull believed it or not, it was undeniable truth.

    Hull raised an eyebrow. "Again with the bad guys?"

    Susanna swallowed unwittingly. With Hull''s reminder, she began to worry if the people at Portis City airport were indeed after her.

    Given that situation, if they were aiming at her, no ce would be safe for her.

    Who exactly had her mom crossed? She was the CEO of Night-T Group, and yet her daughter now became a target.

    Susanna''s lips twitched. "See, I knew you wouldn''t believe me, but..."

    She didn''t need to finish her sentence because those people''s voices from outside the car cut through.

    One of the men kicked a luggage cart in frustration. "Damn it, those two got away pretty quick."

    Susanna was about to get up, but hearing the men so close, she instinctively ducked again, ending up with her head resting awkwardly on Hull''s stomach, her arms propping against Hull''s thighs. Hull was left speechless, and so was Susanna, feeling diforted.

    She clung tightly to Hull''s waist, daring not get up. "L-Let me hide for just a bit, please."

    It was downright misfortune. Never had she expected she''d encounter such a thing in an era that represented peace.

    Outside, she heard the men make a phone call. "Sorry boss, we lost those two."

    "What? Surround the airport?"

    "Got it!"

    Susanna went silent. Surrounding the airport? Whoever was after her had some serious power in Ferrond. Her mother sending her to Ferrond was supposed to be for safety, and now it seemed like she was walking into a trap.

    Susanna was done for. Sweating buckets, she turned her head

    nervously to look up at Hull, the

    of her face still pressed against him. "Why isn''t the car moving?

    Hasn''t the engine already been fired up? Why didn''t they just leave?

    Hull answered, "You haven''t leave the car."

    "Leave? No, I can''t get out of the car," Susanna protested.

    She heard them as they made the call - they were not leaving. They were going to surround the whole airport. If she stepped out, she''d be definitely captured. "Aren''t you going to help me?" as she spoke, her grip on each side of his clothes deepened; there was no way she let go.

    Hull arched an eyebrow. "My helpes at a price."

    "You didn''t charge me back in Portis City when you saved me," Susanna shot back, confused. Was he suggesting a fee for rescuing her?

    Hull let out a low chuckle. "That was as a favor for Mr. Quinn. Now..."

    He paused, lifting her chin with his long fingers, leaning in so close that their breaths mingled in the small space.

    Hull had striking features, the kind

    that made even someone like Susanna, who usually couldn''t

    distinguish faces too well, notic

    him. Especially his deep-set eyes

    rendered an amorous sensation.

    Despite the proximity, Susanna felt a chill run down her spine. She remembered how those eyes could turn icy and ruthless.

    "What do you n to offer me now?" Hull asked softly, his voice tinged with amusement.

    Susanna''s eyes widened.

    Offer him? What was she supposed to offer?

 Chapter 392

    "Money?"

    In Portis City, she knew that giving Star''s brother some respect was a given. But now, what else could it be but money?

    The man looked at her innocence and let out a mockingugh.

    "For your pocket money?"

    Susanna''s eyelid twitched hard.

    That was just in rude... What did he mean by her pocket money? Sure, it was just a small amount to Mr. Quinn''s people.

    "Then what are you after? My mom''s Night-T Group?"

    Hull chuckled softly. "Night-T Group? That littlepany is your mother''s?"

    Susanna was stunned.

    Littlepany?

    Who exactly was this man hanging around Star''s brother? The whole of Portis City praised Night-T Group as something remarkable, a business that a woman had built to such heights. But to this man, it was just... a littlepany?

    Outside, the sound of those thugs could be heard. "Check all the parked cars too. Don''t let any possibility get away."

    "Got it, boss."

    Hearing that they were going to check parked cars, Susanna''s heart leapt into her throat.

    She clutched Hull''s shirt tighter. "Drive, get us out of here. Staying here any longer could spell trouble."

    Susanna''s voice trembled with fear.

    This year really was her unlucky year. Everything that could go wrong had decided to crash into her life. She was in a real pickle.

    The man tightened his grip on her chin slightly, straightening up to peer outside. "There''s a lot of them."

    Susanna was already on edge, and hearing him say that made her even more frightened.

    "Please, stop saying that. So tell me, what are you really after?"

    Whatever she could offer, she was willing to, as long as he got them out of this mess.

    Hull uttered, "You''re straightforward, aren''t you?"

    Susanna eximed, "Just spill it already!"

    Hull teasingly pinched her chin but didn''t keep her in suspense. He ordered the driver, "Drive."

    Finally, the car started.

    But just as it did, the driver mmed the brakes. Hull was flung forward, with Susanna still precariously positioned between his legs.

    The jolt sent her forehead crashing into his belt buckle, and with a loud thud, Susanna felt like her brain had been rattled loose. "Ouch!"

    Clutching her forehead, she winced in pain.

    Hull''s eyes darkened. "What''s going on?"

    "They want to check the car."

    Someone had approached the driver''s side, signaling for the window to be rolled down.

    Hull instructed, "Open the window."

    "No," Susanna blurted out without thinking.

    "Hmm?"

    "Drive, just... just speed through," Susanna stammered.

    With so many people looking for her, there was undoubtedly a web of trouble behind it. Letting them find her in Hull''s car would create a mess, now and in the future

    O.UMS

    "You really scared of those people?" Hull asked.

    Susanna replied, "For sure, someone like you who''s used to living on the edge wouldn''t be scared."

    She pitied herself, born into a

    sheltered life, never having

    witnessed such a scene. This was genuinely walking the fine line

    1.n

    between life and death. It was a

    miracle she hadn''t copsed yet.

    "If you let the driver speed through, I''ll agree to any terms you have."

    Susanna assumed Hull hadn''t named his price because he hadn''t thought of it yet. No need to wait. They needed to get out of here, pronto. Hull''s lips curled into a smile, as if he had just won the prize he was aiming for.

    Casually, he told the driver, "Drive."

    "Yes, sir."

    The driver nodded, flooring the gas pedal and charging forward.

    The pursuers seemed caught off guard by their bold move. Realizing what was happening, they fired a few shots at their car!

    Susanna, relieved that the car was speeding away, tried to sit up from between Hull''s legs. But the sound of gunfire made her retreat again, and the space between his legs seemed even tighter.

    In her panic, she ended up wedged in a rather... awkward position. You could imagine where she was stuck.

 Chapter 393

    Barely escaping the chaotic scene at the airport, Susanna found herself drenched in cold sweat, her breathing unsteady as she turned to Hull. "Can you let go of me now?" Thinking of how exasperating the man''s moves were, she was certain he had been deliberately mischievous back there, practically squeezing her through the chaos. Hull chuckled softly and released her, his grin yful, like he was teasing a kitten.

    Susanna sat up beside him, her cheeks puffed with frustration, but she dared not voice her anger. After all, this man had just saved her.

    She wasn''t one to be ungrateful. "So, now you can tell me, what do you want in return?"

    "Your pocket money?"

    Susanna was in shock. This Hull was apletely different person from the one at the airport.

    Despite his teasing, she knew better than to let her guard down around him. She had seen how dangerous he could be, and surely she knew what kind of lion spoke peril when provoked. Before she could say more, Hull''s phone buzzed.

    "Speak," he answered tersely. "Got it." He hung up, and the yful demeanor vanished, reced by a serious, almost ominous look.

    He dialed another number and spoke into the phone, "Have Ss and Barnaby meet us at Coconut Bay. Bring the gear."

    "Understood."

    Hull hung up and nced at Susanna, his eyes devoid of the earlier amusement.

    Susanna met his gaze, and a chill ran down her spine. That same look at the airport had silenced her.

    Sensing the danger exuding from the man, she was sure the next destination wasn''t going to be a pic.

    "Uh, could you drop me off somewhere ahead?"

    Images of the airport chaos reyed in her mind. She didn''t want to be caught in the middle of another scene like that.

    A sneer yed on Hull''s lips as he cast a nce at her. "So scared?"

    Susanna bristled. Who wouldn''t be scared?

    "Well, I haven''t exactly been raised around this sort of scene."

    Sure, she''d handled the odd troublemaker before, but Hull''s world was far moreplex and perilous than that. At the thought of her current predicament as well as the two scenes of mess at those airports in 24 hours, Susanna felt her body numb with fright. "Where?"

    "Huh?"

    Where to?" the man''s voice deepened, tinged with impatience.

    "Crimson Mountain," she quickly replied.

    It was the safe haven her mother had arranged for her. But given how those people had tracked her to Ferrond, she wasn''t sure how safe it was anymore.

    l.ne

    As she pondered this, the car made a U-turn. Hull seemed intent on getting her to Crimson Mountain before proceeding to Coconut

    Just then, Susanna''s phone rang.

    It was Tania.

    Bay.

    Susanna had been thinking to call her and ask how she was. Seeing her caller ID, she answered quickly. "Tania, are you okay?"

    "Miss, where are you now? Are you safe?" Tania asked.

    "I''m... safe," Susanna nced at Hull sitting near her as she said it, feeling less than assured.

    Tania paused at her words. "You..."

    "I''m safe," Susanna insisted, cutting her off. As long as she wasn''t in the hands of those men, she was rtively safe.

    Upon hearing it, Tania sighed in relief.

    "And you? Are you safe?" Susanna asked.

    Tania replied, "I''m fine, but you can''t go to Crimson Mountain."

    "What?" Susanna eximed.

    Tania exined, "Those people have

    reached Ferrond. I suspect they''ve already identified the ce your mom arranged for you. Crimson Mountain isn''t safe for you anymore."

    Susanna''s heart sank. "Then what should I do now?"

    Now that Crimson Mountain was a no-go, where would she head then?

    Tania responded, "Well, let me contact your mom first. For now, avoid checking into any hotels. I''ll get back to you."

    Checking into a hotel was out of the question; it would only expose her location.

    "Huh? How long will that take?"

    Waiting for Tania to get back to her?

    Susanna was worried about being left in the cold, quite literally, given the harsh weather in Ferrond.

    Tania answered, "I need to reach your mom first. Miss, the situation is urgent. I think you should..."

 Chapter 394

    Tania''s words were abruptly cut off by the sound of a phone ttering to the ground on the other end.

    Susanna''s heart was in her throat as she listened. Before she could say anything, a raspy male voice came through the line. "That''s her. Bring her in." Susanna''s mind screamed. Tania was in trouble.

    Cold sweat broke out on Susanna''s forehead. The man''s voice continued, "Are you Susanna Tucker?"

    The dangerous undertone in his voice hit Susanna like a freight train, her hand shaking so violently that the phone slipped from her grasp and fell onto the car seat. Her mind was spinning, unable to process what was happening as panic set in. "Susanna? Miss Susanna? Can you tell us where you are?"

    Hull nced at Susanna, who was visibly trembling. He leaned over, picked up the phone, nced at the number, and ced it to his ear. His voice was like steel, "What does her location have to do with you?"

    Hull''s voice carried an intimidating force that made the man on the other end pause.

    "And who are you?"

    "Hull Miguel," Hull replied.

    "Mr. Miguel?"

    The man''s voice was nowced with shock and a hint of fear as he heard the name.

    Hull''s eyes narrowed. "Who are you people?"

    The line went dead before he could get an answer. Any attempt to call back only resulted in a disconnected tone. Clearly, the mere mention of Hull''s name had sent the caller into a panic.

    Hull tossed the phone back to Susanna. With trembling hands, Susanna turned to Hull. "The airport. We need to find Tania."

    Tania had been with her mother for years, and with an eighty-year-old grandfather of Tania''s in the hospital, Susanna couldn''t afford anything to happen to her. The danger in the man''s voice had been unmistakable to Susanna. Hull gave her a nce, saying nothing.

    Meeting his intense gaze, Susanna cringed. She had momentarily forgotten that Hull was not someone she couldmand around.

    "I-I''m sorry."

    With Tania in trouble, and alone in Ferrond, Susanna felt more cautious than ever.

    Before Hull could respond, his phone rang. He answered with a curt, "Speak."

    "They''re about to dock? Got it."

    Hanging up, Hullmanded the driver callously, "Head to Coconut Bay."

    "Right away."

    The driver, sweating slightly, quickly maneuvered the car in the opposite direction.

    Hull called one of his men Enzo, who answered promptly. "Boss."

    "Are you all in position?"

    "We''ll be there in three minutes."

    "Good, they''re docking soon."

    Enzo replied, "Understood."

    Hull ended the call and nced at Susanna. "So, we''re skipping Crimson Mountain?"

    Susanna gazed at him and nodded. She was tense, unable toprehend the situation, feeling utterly lost and overwhelmed, as if her entire world had been tumed upside down.  en

    Hull said nothing more.

    Meanwhile, Susanna, her mind finally clearing a bit, remembered she needed to call Ste. After all, this was Ste''s hometown.

    ***

    In the evening, over in Portis City,

    Ronald had the kitchen whip up

    somefort food for Ste

    creamy chicken and mushroom

    soup with crunchy meat pie

    Ste devoured six pieces of meat pie and was eyeing a seventh when Ronald affectionately gazed at her. "Star." "C-Can''t I have more?" Ste pleaded, her eyes wide with longing. The meat pie was just too delicious and she desired more. And there was also that eggnt casserole. The cook here was seriously talented.

    Ronald chuckled. "The meat pie isn''t exactly small."

    Ste pouted. Each meat pie was the size of three buns, indeed in quite a big size, but they were just so tasty.

    "I''m still hungry."

    She looked at Ronald with puppy eyes. She knew what he meant that she was being gently reminded not to overeat at night. Ronald reassured her, "I''ll have the chef make them again for breakfast. How does that sound?"

    "Well, okay then."

    Ronald''s gentle persuasion was enough to curb her insistence. Besides, she had already polished off six pieces and two bowls of soup. .

 Chapter 395

    When Susanna called, Ste reluctantly tore her gaze away from the meat pie.

    Answering the call, she couldn''t quite hide her irritation. "Susie."

    But Susanna was already in meltdown mode.

    "Star, you''ve got to help me, please!"

    Just hearing Ste''s voice on the line was enough to make Susanna''s pent-up emotions burst like a dam.

    Ste''s eyelids twitched fiercely. "What''s going on?"

    Susanna sniffled, "My mom, I don''t know who she''s ticked off this time, but those people are after me all the way to Ferrond. They''re so aggressive, and they even took Tania."

    Ste eximed, "What?"

    Susanna continued, "I think they were behind the chaos at Portis City Airport too. They''re here to catch me."

    The TV in the background was showing live coverage of the Portis City Airport incident. From the surveince footage, things had gotten seriously out of hand - everything got smashed up. Those men didn''t seem to capture someone, more of to off them. Ste nced at the TV, then back at her phone. "Where are you right now?"

    "I''m in Hull''s car."

    Ste looked astounded. Ronald nced over at her, clearly having caught some of the conversation.

    Ste, hearing Susanna was with Hull, couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy.

    "In Hull''s car, huh? Well, that''s a relief."

    "But he''s even more dangerous, Star, you''ve got to help..."

    The call ended abruptly before her words were finished, leaving Ste staring at her phone in disbelief.

    Watching the already dark screen, she dialed back, only to get a dead line. It wasn''t hard to guess who had ended the call.

    Ste sucked in a breath, turning to Ronald. "Ronald, maybe you should give Hull a call?"

    "And say what?"

    Ste remarked, "Just tell him not to scare Susie too much."

    Poor Susie, she must be terrified.

    Honestly, when Hull got serious, even Ste found him intimidating. Not to mention Susanna, who had never encountered someone like him. The guy exuded a natural aura of danger, even when he wasn''t trying to be scary.

    Ronald set down his utensils, grabbing a napkin and addressed indifferently, "Hull won''t harm her."

    "But Susie''s scared! You should call Hull and tell him to tone it down a bit."

    Ronald''s long fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, as he nced at Ste.

    "Susanna is in Hull''s car?"

    Ste nodded. "Tell him to drop her off at my vi."

    On second thought, taking her to the Quinn family estate might not be the best idea. Her private vi, with staff to look after, seemed like a better choice. Ronald uttered, "Hull might not have time right now."

    Ste said, "What?"

    "He''s on his way to intercept a shipment."

    He had just gotten the call - the Doyne family''s shipment was about to dock, and Hull''s attention would be entirely elsewhere.

    Ste was like, "???"

    Intercepting? Was he serious?

    "Wouldn''t that overwhelm Susie?"

    Two major scares in such dozens of

    hours, Susanna might just have a heart attack. And since Ronald

    mentioned what Hull was up to, the situation was bound to be intense. Susanna could very well faint from the shock.

    Ronald remained silent.

    Ste grew anxious. "Ronald, please, you''ve got to help Susie. She''s going to be so scared."

    Just then, Finley walked in from outside, catching Ste''sst plea.

    Ste continued, "What are the

    odds? They actually ran into each other at the airport. And now Hull was dragging Susanna into this kind of situation. It was insane.

    Finley stepped forward. "They really crossed paths?"

    Seeing Finley, Ste felt a twitch of her lips, instinctively wanting to ignore him. However, Finley took a seat across from her.

    He remarked, "I''ve got to say, your friend is something. I bet with her kind of spunk, Hull might be the one in for a surprise."

 Chapter 396

    Ste countered, "Oh, shut up, she just slipped, it was an ident."

    What the heck was with this? She really didn''t want to talk to Finley. He made her want to scream.

    Finley kept on, "Ha, plenty of people have lost their footing around Hull, but I haven''t seen a woman yet who dared to actually take off..."

    "Enough already." Hearing Finley start to run his mouth again, Ste could feel a headacheing on. She really had zero desire of listening to him.

    "You really have a knack for talking yourself into trouble," Ste sighed.

    Finley was caught off guard. He nced at Ronald, who was looking a bit out of sorts, and wisely decided to zip it.

    Ste addressed, "Ronald."

    "Okay, I''ll give Hull a ring."

    Finley was rendered speechless.

    Of course, she was the princess around here, who else could get Ronald to jump like this?

    Ronald took the phone and called Hull. It rang once, twice, but no answer. It went straight to voicemail.

    Ste heard the dial tone fade out and felt her heart tighten.

    Ronaldmented, "Looks like things have already kicked off."

    Ste was in shock.

    Oh no... This was bad. Susie had really tried her best, but time just wasn''t on their side. If only she had called sooner, maybe she could have pulled her out of this mess.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Susanna was huddled under Hull''s legs, trembling. From the moment she got in the car, she hadn''t been able to move from her spot beneath him. Her hands were covering her head, eyes squeezed shut.

    Outside, there were explosions and the constant rattle of gunfire. It was so intense it felt like her heart was going to stop. All she could do was silently pray.

    "Dear God, please let me get through this."

    The past two days had been one trial after another, each more terrifying than thest.

    The car was moving fast, jostling her about. The space under Hull''s legs was cramped, and she kept bumping against his calves. "Ah..."

    The sound of an explosion made Susanna scream.

    It felt like her eardrums would burst, as if the chaos outside could tear her apart at any moment. Fear, helplessness, terror...

    This went on for over an hour before the car finally stopped.

    A man''s voice came from outside

    the window. In a foreign ent, he said to Hull, "It''s all clear. I''ll take

    Ss to go over the in

    Hull replied with a simple, "Okay."

    But even that brief response sounded dangerous to Susanna''s ears. She was scared out of her mind.

    Back in Portis City, she had thought

    she had seen it all. But now? This

    was a whole new level of chaos, like a storm ready to swallow hepwhole.

    Finally, the chaos settled. Susanna was still trembling.

    Hull seemed to forget she was even there, pulling out his phone to call Ronald, casually crossing his legs.

    "Ugh," came a muffled groan from beneath him, making Hull pause.

    He nced down and spotted the shivering little bundle. It took him a moment to remember Susanna was there.

    Ronald picked up on the other end. "Is it over?"

    Hull responded, "Yeah, it''s done. The Doyne family was cautious, took a while."

    Ronald reminded, "Make sure everything is handled."

    "Understood," Hull replied respectfully.

    Just as he was about to hang up, Ronald asked, "Is Susanna with you?"

    "Yeah, she''s under my legs."

    Back on Ronald''s side of the call, both Ste and Finley were at loss for words.

    Ronald had put the call on speaker

    as he asked about Susanna, and when Hull mentioned her

    whereabouts, Ste and Finley exchanged wide-eyed nces.  en

 Chapter 397

    Ste''s lips twitched slightly. She nced at Finley, then at Ronald, as a million questions danced around in her head.

    What on earth was Hull talking about? Was it what she thought it was?

    No way, that was way too fast! Was Susie okay with it? She had to be against it. And in such a situation, what did it all mean?

    Ste''s imagination ran wild as she tried to piece it all together.

    Finley let out a sharp breath.

    "Hull, you''re really something. Did Ms. Tucker really get you so riled up that you..."

    "If you say one more word, I promise your mouth won''t make it to tomorrow without a bruise," Hull''s cold threat cut through the phone before Finley could finish. Finley was like, "!!!"

    "Wait, Hull, what do you mean? Did Susie agree to this?" Ste asked urgently.

    With her voice trailing off, Susanna''s tear-filled voice came through from the other end before Hull could answer.

    "Star, Star, please, you have to save me. I didn''te here willingly. I was so close to death... I''m terrified."

    Ste and Finley were shocked. Both turned to Ronald in rm.

    Ste was frantic. "Ronald, you heard that, right? Susie wasn''t willing."

    Finley added, "Hull''s a beast. He''s only met Ms. Tucker a few times, and now treating her like this."

    Sure, her actions at Mist Bay were a bit over the top. But Ste defended her, insisting it wasn''t intentional or with any malice.

    Ste, for once, agreed with Finley, nodding. "Exactly, Susie shouldn''t be treated like this. Did you hear how she was crying on the phone?"

    Her voice was full of fear, and anyone listening would think Hull really did something terrible.

    Ronald rubbed his aching temples.

    Ste clutched his arm and shook it gently. "Ronald."

    She was worried about Susie.

    Ronald reassured her, "Don''t worry, Hull knows his limits."

    Ste retorted, "If he does, why has she got scared like that?"

    That didn''t sound like knowing one''s limits at all. Susie couldn''t stay with Hull; it would scare her half to death.

    Finley nodded in agreement. "Right, she''s frightened out of her mind."

    Ronald shot Finley a look, and he turned away, hugging his bowl. "I''m just saying it like it is."

    Ronald gave him a swift kick. If Finley hadn''t dodged quickly, Ronald''s kick would have toppled him and his bowl to the floor

    Seeing Ronald lose his temper, Ste nced at Finley. "Stop talking."

    His mouth was causing everyone headaches.

    Finley was like, "Huh?" She herself was saying the same thing, ming Hull was out of line!

    Ste clung to Ronald''s arm. "Ronald, you have to help her."

    Susanna, that girl, seemed fearless in Portis City but had never faced something like this before.

    Ste knew all too well how

    someone who''d never experienced such things could bepletely overwhelmed when they first encountered them.

    Back when she first saw Ronald kill people, it had left her shaken for a long time.

    Ronald, cornered by her persistence, sighed. Considering how Susanna had looked out for Ste back Portis City, he decided to give Hull another call.

    Hull picked up. "Ronald."

    "Be gentle with her."

    Hull replied, "In that situation, how could I be gentle?"

    His immediate response made Ronald feel like he was asking for the impossible.

    Ste and Finley were left speechless.

    Hull''s bluntness left them both puzzled. That situation? What kind of situation?

    Ste gave Ronald a look, and he couldn''t take it anymore. "Just don''t scare her."

    Hull countered, "It''s not me scaring her."

    Ste stammered, "Then why is she... why is she...?" The rest of the words, "under you", caught in her throat.

 Chapter 398

    Ste just couldn''t get a straight answer.

    Hull quipped, "Star, you''re starting to sound like Finley with all those questions."

    Finley, caught in the crossfire, felt his temper rise.

    Ste was exasperated. She just wanted to know how Susie is doing!

    "Can I at least talk to Susie for a minute?"

    Talking to Hull was getting her nowhere. Maybe Susanna herself could shed some light on the situation.

    Ronald interjected, "Pass the phone to Susanna."

    Hull replied, "She''s already passed out."

    Ste was speechless. What on earth had happened to scare Susanna so badly?

    Ronald exchanged a few more words with Hull before ending the call. The gist was to go easy on Susanna. Ste looked at Ronald with big, worried eyes. She couldn''t help but feel anxious about her friend.

    Ronald gently tousled her hair. "Don''t worry. She was probably with Hull when they ran into the Doyne family." During one of Hull''s missions, no less. It wasn''t hard to imagine how Susanna might have fainted from the shock.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the car, Susanna was curled up under Hull''sps, refusing to budge no matter what happened.

    Hull''srge hand reached out to her. "Get up."

    Susanna''s eyes welled up with tears. She shook her head.

    Hull''s expression darkened. "Do you n on staying under myps forever?"

    Susanna was horrified.

    Hull grabbed her slender wrist, trying to pull her upright, but Susanna couldn''t bring herself to move.

    The car windows had been riddled with bullet holes. Sitting up felt anything but safe.

    "I... I just want to stay right here."

    "Susanna," Hull''s voice grew stern.

    "I want to go back to Portis City! I want to go home!" she cried, desperation overwhelming her.

    In a strange ce, caught in such chaos, who wouldn''t feel like losing their mind? Right now, Susanna just wanted thefort of home. At

    least when at home, she''d feel safer.

    Hull chuckled softly. "Ms. Tucker, have you thought about how you ended up in Ferrond in the first ce?" Susanna looked confused.

    Hull continued, "If I had to guess, something must have happened in Portis City, right?"

    Born and raised in Portis City, her sudden appearance in Ferrond was suspicious. Especially with mother being a formidable businesswoman amidst the

    cutthroat world of coavel.ne

    Susanna had shown up in Ferrond out of the blue, chased by people even at the airport. It was hard to believe she wasn''t fleeing from something.

    Susanna''s breath hitched as she stared at Hull through her teary eyes.

    Hull''s hand remained extended. "Get up. You''re safe now."

    "Are we really safe?" Susanna''s voice trembled.

    Suddenly, it felt like nowhere was truly safe for her.

    Hull wasn''t exactly skilled atforting women. In fact, he found tears quite bothersome.

    If Susanna hadn''t been Ste''s best friend, and if Ronald hadn''t instructed him to take care of her, he probably would have tossed this wailing woman out of the car by now. "Alright, it''s not a big deal, no need to keep crying."

    Susanna uttered, "Not a big deal?"

    Upon hearing Hull''sments, Susanna felt her emotion break down, tears pouring down incessantly.

    Hull''s head ached as he saw her sniffing and whining. "Alright, it is a huge deal, you''ve been startled by this. But we''re safe now."

    Susanna still wasn''t convinced. Her

    recent hours had been under a hail of bullets. She couldn''t bring herself to trust Hull''s current assurances of safety or couldn''t even remember

    what safety felt like amber

    At the sight of her still in tears, Hull''s patience ran out. "If you cry one more time, I''m throwing you out right away."

    It worked like a charm. In an instant, Susanna fell silent.

    And then she fainted.

 Chapter 399

    Hull watched as Susanna''s head tipped to the side, and suddenly her tear-streaked face was nestled right against his knee, leaving a damp spot on his jeans.

    At that moment, he seriously considered kicking her out of the car.

    "Women are such a hassle," he grumbled, unable to hide his irritation.

    He thought of Ste, who was also prone to tears, and wondered how Ronald managed to deal with it all.

    Hull hoisted Susanna back onto the seat, noticing how disheveled her clothes were and his frustration only grew. He shrugged off his own jacket and draped it over her.

    ...

    Over in Portis City, Ste had finally been coaxed into bed by Ronald.

    The night was particrly cold in Portis City, with the warmth of the house sharply contrasting the snowyndscape outside.

    Ste had been resisting, sitting on the window sill, but Ronald eventually carried her to bed.

    "You won''t let me go out and y, and now I can''t even look outside?" sheined.

    Ste loved the snow, absolutely adored it.

    "You need to sleep more," Ronald insisted. Both Finley and the female doctor had emphasized the importance of rest for her recovery.

    Ste pouted. "But I slept so much during the day, I''m not tired now."

    "I know."

    Ste was puzzled. He knew? Then why is he making her go to bed?

    Ronald''s eyes met Ste''s baffled ones as he gazed down, a sly grin spreading across his face. Ste recognized that smile and felt a wave of apprehension.

    "No way, I''m not doing that."

    Ronald looked at her rmed reaction and flicked her forehead lightly. "Silly girl, what are you imagining?"

    Ste was confused. It was not what she thought? Then why did he smile to her like that? Terrifying!

    Ronald, ever since they had crossed that line in their rtionship, had be much bolder. To Ste, he used to seem like such a gentleman - kind and serene. Andter on, Ste had seen other sides of him, including a ruthlessly determined one. Recently, she''d discovered just how far a gentleman''s charm could stretch.

    Ronald ced her gently on the bed and turned to get some medication. "I''m just going to apply this for you."

    Ste groaned inwardly. Again with the medicine?

    "And you''ll need to take the pills once more."

    Ste protested, "I don''t want to. They were too bitter."

    Ronald nced back with a softened smile. "How about I give you some orange-vored candy afterwards?"

    Ste conceded, "Alright then."

    She loved orange candy, but Ronald was strict about sweets, only allowing her some as a reward for taking her medicine. Any other time, he''d warn her about cavities.

    The atmosphere was unusually tense in the Larkin household ever since Ronald had ordered a crackdown. The once-opulent mansion now felt drained of its former grandeur.

    Tegan''s visit earlier that day had left

    everyone on edge. L had

    Qu

    overheard that Urs''s medical bills were astronomical, over three million a week, and in a fit of fury, she seized Jaxon''s credit card and phone, demanding he transfer the money to her ount.

    Of course, Jaxon refused, and it had turned into a massive argument. L, cradling their child, perched herself precariously on the window ledge.

    Jaxon, already weakened and unable to exert much physical strength, was frantic.

    "What are you doing up there? Get the hell down right now!"

    L yelled back, "I won''t! You have to transfer all the money to me today, or I''ll jump with the baby."

    More than three million! Cloudia had actually approached Jaxon to pool together money for Urs''s treatment. L was stunned that Urs seemed to wield such influence.

    "Get down."

    Jaxon''s head pounded with stress. Despite his feelings towards L, he couldn''t ignore his responsibility for his son.

    Cloudia, witnessing L''s stunt, was furious. "You won''t be happy until you tear this family apart, is that what you want? Get down this instant!"

    L''s anger ring as she saw the

    irritated Cloud¨ªa. She shot back, "Me,

    tearing this family apart? What a

    joke. You must see Urs''s true

    colors by now. Yet, you''re still.

    o help

    bending over backwards to

    her?"

    Even if Cloudia had been blind to Urs''s nature before, the recent ne incident should have been eye-opening. Yet, despite everything, Cloudia remainedmitted to helping Urs.

    "At this point, if you told me Urs wasn''t your secret child, I wouldn''t believe it."

    L was incredulous at Cloudia''s selfless dedication. What foster mother would go to such lengths, nearly exerting the entire family''s resources, just for an adopted daughter?

 Chapter 400

    Cloudia was fuming, ready to tear into L. "You, you shut up, you bitch! Just watch me, I''ll..."

    "Come on,e on, let''s just dance it out!"

    "Enough!" Unable to bear it, Jaxon finally snapped.

    The intense spat between Cloudia and L came to an abrupt halt.

    Cloudia red daggers at L, wishing nothing more than to rip her apart.

    L, however, couldn''t care less. She perched herself on the window sill, waiting for an answer she wanted.

    Jaxon looked at her, exasperated. "Get down from there."

    "Transfer all the money to my ount. Only our son has the right to it. Who does Urs think she is?"

    Cloudia uttered, "You..."

    But L cut her off, "If you''re willing to give in, that''s your call. But if you think you can make a move on Jaxon, you better ask my advice."

    "Are you... you really here to turn our family upside down? Did Ste send you? How much did she pay you?" Cloudia was beside herself with rage.

    Just thinking about how Ste had recently thrown the Larkin family into chaos made Cloudia suspect L was her nt. Ste wasn''t going to let the Larkin family find peace.

    Lughed scornfully. "With a mom like you, she must feel cursed. No wonder she made a public spectacle of ending her ties with you. Who needs a mom like that?" Jaxon groaned, "L, that''s enough."

    Mentioning Ste''s break from the family was a sore spot for Jaxon, a headache he wished would go away.

    Initially, he thought Ste was just acting out, trying to grab attention because everyone was siding with Urs. But the more the situation unraveled, the more he realized howughable the Larkin family''s predicament was. L pressed on, "Enough? I''ll say my piece. Jaxon''s money is for our son, and no one else will get a cent unless we''re dead and gone."

    "Fine, fine, it''s all yours. Happy now?" Jaxon finally gave in, unable to withstand the noise any longer.

    Cloudia called out, "Jaxon!"

    The panic in her voice was evident.

    L, seeing Cloudia wasn''t giving up, quickly jumped off the window sill, holding her son, and shoved Cloudia out of the room before locking the door.

    Cloudia, caught off guard, found herself out, fuming and pounding on the door.

    "L, open this door! Open the door!"

    Inside, L looked at Jaxon. "You mean what you said, right?"

    Jaxon shot back, "Did you crawl into my bed back then just for the money?"

    L hesitated, the tension thick in the air. She swallowed hard, meeting Jaxon''s gaze. "You''re rich and handsome, Jaxon, but let me tell you, either it being you or other man, I won''t ept having a foster sister like her around."

    She was straightforward, her stance unwavering.

    "If it were just us, maybe. But we have a son now. Your parents are one thing, but some unrted person shouldn''t be cutting into my son''s future. Don''t you agree?"

    Her words were sharp, clear as day.

    She might have been after Jaxon once, but now, with a child to raise, money was the priority. What else could she rely on with the Larkin family?

    ...

    Meanwhile, over in Mist Bay, Ste was half-asleep when her phone started buzzing incessantly with notifications.

    The sound of running water came from the bathroom - Ronald was taking a shower, that rascal.

    Ste grabbed the phone and took a nce. It was from Susanna, a mix of voice notes and a video.

    She opened the video to see a woman sitting on a window sill. Recognizing it as the Larkin family estate, she realized the figure was L.

    Ste was taken aback. What on earth was going on now?

    She yed Susanna''s voice notes. "Star, the Larkin family is in shambles, no peace in sight. Did you see? I don''t know what L''s up to, but it looks like she''s holding a child."

    Listening to Susanna, Ste zoomed in on the video, spotting a child''s small foot peeking from L''s embrace.

    It was Jaxon''s room. Was L causing a scene with him?

    Wait a minute... Wasn''t Susanna just crying to her on the phone? And now she''d got the energy to watch this drama unfold?

    Ste thought about calling Susanna directly, but just then, the bathroom door swung open. Ronald came out wrapped in a towel, and seeing him made Ste''s cheeks flush.

    Putting the phone aside, she quickly hid under the covers.

    Ronald chuckled at her antics. "What are you hiding for?"

    "You rascal, I''m not speaking to you anymore."

 Chapter 401

    Ronald pulled the nket off Ste''s head and yfully pinched her cheek.

    Ste looked at him with a pout. "Didn''t the doctor say I should..."

    "Yeah."

    "Then why are you..."

    Ste trailed off, unable to finish her sentence. Ronald hadn''t really done anything, but the way he looked at her, like he could devour her at any moment, was enough to make her nervous.

    Before, there had been this unspoken tension between them, and she had all kinds of expectations, even a sort of uncertainty about the future. But now that they were together, Ste realized just how wild Ronald could be. "What are you thinking about?" Ronald asked.

    "Just thinking that you''re really bad," Ste huffed.

    "Oh, but you like it," Ronald chuckled softly.

    Ste was taken aback. This guy! When a gentleman started to lose his shame, he was even harder to handle. She found herself a bit at a loss with Ronald acting this way.

    Just as they were about to continue their banter, Ronald''s phone buzzed. It was Idris calling.

    Ronald answered with a curt, "Speak."

    "He''s shown up, sir."

    The mere mention of "he" made Ronald''s demeanor shift from gentle to sharply focused. He ended the call with a simple "Alright" before turning back to Ste. He brushed a stray lock of hair from her forehead. "Stay put and sleep. I''ll be back soon."

    "You''re going out?" Ste asked.

    "Yeah, I''ll be back in two hours."

    At the moment, the way how he reassured her, like a husband informing his wife of his whereabouts made Ste feel warm inside.

    With that, Ronald left.

    Alone, Ste''s phone started buzzing. It was Susanna on the line.

    Ste picked up. "Susie, you still have the energy to keep up with the drama?"

    With so much happening in such a short time, Ste thought Susanna would''ve been overwhelmed. Hull had mentioned Susanna fainting from all the excitement, yet here she was calling from Ferrond, eager to hear about the chaos in Rortis City.

    "Oh, I''m about to lose my mind over here! I need some juicy gossip to

    "Let''s not talk about all those

    calm my nerves," Susanna et

    troubles around me. Come on, talk

    about some juicy stuff, shall we?"

    Alright. It was nice that Susanna could adjust her state by gossiping.

    "You wouldn''t believe how terrifying Hull is. I mean, really... Let''s not talk about him, or I might faint again."

    At the mere thought of Hull involving her in the drastic scene, Susanna would shiver. In brief, it was horrifying.

    Steforted in a gentle tone, "Okay okay, no more talk about him then."

    As learning from Ronald that Hull had brought Susanna in the intense situation with the Doyne family, Ste understood it was probably a lot scarier than the chaos at Portis City airport.

    Still, Ste admired Susanna. She was capable of managing herself even after the copse out of dread, which spoke volumes for her resilience. "Hey, did you hear about L taking on the entire Larkin family? She''s quite something else," Susanna shifted the conversation. "Yeah, she''s really something," Ste agreed.

    The entire Larkin family sided with Urs, while L was going head-to-head with them because of it, which was like a one-woman crusade.

    Susannaughed, clearly entertained. "Man, I kind of admire her guts, what do you think the reason she pulled the stunt today? Even dragging her kid into it is.

    I''m not approving of her making the scene with the baby. But with the Larkins, sometimes you have to go big or go home.

    In my opinion, they''re bullies who back down when someone stands up to them. L''s really giving them a run for their money, look how the Larkins have be right now, a general turmoil."

    Talking about the Larkin family

    always got Susanna worked up. Even though Ste hadn''t been suffer when with them, they still got theireuppance. After she managed to extricate herself from that mess, the Larkins still were in extreme misery. It was karma at its finest.

    Everything was better now. Watching L tear through the Larkin family with such ferocity, Susanna couldn''t help but feel a little triumphant.

 Chapter 402

    Ste listened to the hint of schadenfreude in Susanna''s voice and thought for a moment before saying, "Probably because of the millions in medical bills." Susanna eximed, "Millions? For medical bills?"

    Was that for real?

    "Did they find a way to save Urs? Oh dear, please don''t let her get a chance to survive."

    Someone like Urs deserved to be tormented and meet her end in agony.

    Ste replied, "Sort of."

    Susanna addressed, "Oh? They actually found something?" Her voice was tinged with disappointment.

    Ste continued, "But finding it is pretty much the same as not finding it. It''s just a glimmer of hope."

    And what awaited them was an even bigger despair.

    Susanna urged, "Spill it clearly, and all at once, don''t keep me on this emotional rollercoaster. My heart can''t take it."

    Seeing how eager Susanna was, Ste couldn''t help but chuckle, "Tegan came back home. She went to visit the Larkin family and take a look at Urs." "Wait, why did she visit Urs? What actually happened during my absence? Why would Tegan want to see Urs?"

    Susanna was getting worked up, even a bit angry.

    The Larkin family had been backed into a cornertely, with no way in or out. They couldn''t get into the hospital, and doctors wouldn''t visit them either.

    In Susanna''s eyes, this was karma for the Larkin family, and they deserved it. But now Ste was saying Tegan went to check Urs?

    Susanna wasn''t happy about it.

    Ste realized Susanna misunderstood and exined everything that happened. "Why are you getting upset? Do you really think Tegan needs their little bit of medical money?"

    Then she exined the whole situation. Basically, Tegan didn''t want to go, but Ste, feeling a bit bored, convinced her to make the trip. And Tegan''s visit actually gave the Larkin family a shred of hope, but it came with a staggering price tag. When Susanna heard about the pills costing five hundred thousand each, to be taken over a week, she was utterly stunned!

    What kind of medicine cost that much?

    "3.5 million? What on earth did Tegan say about a drug that expensive? Who can afford that?"

    Ste shrugged, "I don''t know what kind of drug it is, but she said it''s real."

    Susanna was incredulous. It actually existed?

    "Is she pulling the Larkin family''s leg?"

    Even if such a drug existed, it couldn''t possibly be that outrageously expensive, she presumed.

    Ste replied, "I don''t know if she''s bluffing, but with the way L is acting, the Larkin family probably believes it." Susanna took a sharp breath.

    "How did we not notice Tegan could fool people like this? Does the Larkin family even have 3.5 million to treat Urs?" The Larkin family had been trapped with no way to survive or even find a way out.

    Ronald''s directive had effectively blocked every path for the Larkin Group, pushing it to the brink of bankruptcy.

    Maybe ise sensed something was wrong and siphoned off some funds, but it surely wasn''t enough to treat Urs. He had another family to support outside.

    Ste mused, "If they had that kind of money, the Larkin family wouldn''t be in this mess, right?"

    Susanna agreed, "True. With L raising such a ruckus, Cloudia is probably trying to grab whatever money Jaxon has."

    They were just trying to gather

    whatever they could. This was truly a case of sacrificing everything to save Urs. What a touching familymitted story.

    Ste added, "So that''s probably why L is causing such a stir."

    Susanna replied, "Alright."

    Good for her. They had

    underestimated L before, thinking. she couldn''t fight back. After all, the Larkin family had always been united. Even Ste, who was rted

    n¨¦e

    by blood, had been marginalized by them, let alone L, an outsider.

    Ste said, "Alright, enough about the Larkin family. Where are you right now? Do you need me to send someone to pick you up?"

    "You can''t pick me up."

    Ste responded, "Huh?"

    Susanna exined, "I''m at Hull''s vi. He won''t let me leave."

    Ste was shocked.

    Hull didn''t allow her to leave? What did that mean?

    Ste, who usually wasn''t very curious, found herself intrigued. "Girl, spill the beans. What''s going on?"

    How long had it been? Susanna and Hull''s rtionship seemed to be getting more and more baffling.

 Chapter 403

    Susanna sighed, "He says I''m a walking disaster, a danger ma."

    Ste''s lips twitched. "He actually said that to you?"

    Talking to a girl like that just wasn''t right. Besides, Susanna wasn''t the kind to take things lying down. If Hull said something like that, wouldn''t she usually snap back at him?

    Wait, maybe she didn''t dare. After all, Susanna was afraid of Hull right now.

    Susanna continued, "He''s not entirely wrong though."

    It was like everywhere she went, she became a target, and there was nowhere she felt safe.

    Hearing the sudden sadness in Susanna''s voice, Ste wanted to offer somefort. But before she could say anything, Susanna spoke again, "Star, I can''t reach my mom, and Tania''s gone too. I have no idea what''s happening. All I know is that a lot of people are after me."

    Ste''s eyes widened. The little princess''s peaceful world had crumbled.

    Susanna sighed, "Hull''s right. I''m nothing but trouble right now, aren''t I?"

    Ste consoled her, "Don''t say that about yourself. Whatever''s going on with your mom, I''ll have my brother look into it. If you don''t want to stay with Hull, I''ll have him send someone to get you." "Star..."

    Ste pressed, "Do you agree or not?"

    "Yes," Susanna replied without a second thought.

    Even though she knew she was a burden, staying with Hull was too much for her heart to handle.

    Ste chuckled softly. "See, that''s more like it."

    "Am I creating too much trouble for you?"

    Considering Ste was just Lottie''s adopted daughter, Susanna worried she might be causing tension with the Quinn family.

    Ste reassured her, "Don''t worry, it''s fine."

    Understanding Susanna''s concerns,

    Ste spoke confidently. They chatted a bit more before hanging. up, and Ste nned to inform Ronald as soon as he returned She would have him arrange for

    Susanna''s safe stay at her vi.

    Poor Susie, it must have been terrifying for her.

    ...

    On the other end, Susanna had kept it together while talking to Ste, but now, alone in her room, her face was pale.

    Clearly, she was still in shock. She

    tried to distract herself by scrolling through her phone, but the loud gunshots echoed in her mind. The more those sounds yed in her

    head, the more she t

    She was scared. She hadn''t wanted to burden Ste, but her fear of Hull was overwhelming. Desperately, she kept trying to reach her mom, Lacey, and Tania, but neither answered.

    en

    Eventually, the stress became too much, and Susanna sumbed to a fever.

    As Hull and Enzo stepped out of the study, Hull paused near Susanna''s room. He instructed Enzo and Ss, "Keep a close watch on the Doyne family''s movements." They nodded. "Understood."

    The Doyne family knew they were behind recent events, and if they wanted revenge, there would likely be consequences.

    Seeing Hull didn''t intend to go downstairs, Enzo and the others left.

    Downstairs, Barnaby, who had been silent, turned to Enzo. "Is the person the boss brought back a woman?"

    Enzo rolled his eyes. "Are you blind? With hair that long, do you think it''s a man?"

    Barnaby was speechless. Enzo tossed thement over his shoulder as he walked off.

    Ss patted Barnaby''s shoulder and warned, "Focus on work, less on gossip."

    "But aren''t you curious?"

    "Curious? Sure. But I''m not suicidal."

 Chapter 404

    Barnaby was baffled.

    Ss saw the confused look on Barnaby''s face and gave his shoulder a squeeze. "You know Dr. Yoder who''s always around the boss, right?"

    Barnaby''s expression turned dark immediately.

    "Of course, who doesn''t know him? That guy''s got no filter. His words cut like a butcher''s knife."

    Many of them had been verbally attacked by Finley. If the boss was around and Finley was there too, it was best to keep their distance. Otherwise, they''d find themselves caught up in something before they even realized it.

    Ss nodded in agreement. "Yeah, his curiosity gets the better of him. His mind can''t catch up with his mouth.''

    Barnaby was at loss for words.

    Ss continued, "So, don''t be curious!"

    Curiosity always led to trouble when one''s mouth was faster than their brain.

    Ss walked off, while Barnaby scratched his head, still intrigued by the woman Hull had brought back.

    He quickly caught up with Ss. "The boss has always been a look-but-don''t-touch kinda guy. Do you think things have got better in there now?"

    Ss paused, his heart lurching. His hand instinctively flew to mp over Barnaby''s mouth, eyes contracted as he nced at him.

    He dragged Barnaby towards the car.

    "Goodness, Barnaby! You trying to pull a Dr. Yoder here? Let me remind you, Dr. Yoder almost ended up swimming with the fishes thanks to our boss."

    Ss made a mental note to keep a safe distance from Barnaby in the future. There were plenty of gossipers around, but Barnaby seemed to have a talent for picking the most dangerous topics to chatter about.

    ...

    Up on the second floor of the vi, Susannay sprawled on the bed, half-conscious. In her hazy state, she thought she heard someone ranting nearby.

    Something cool brushed against her lips. Parched as she was, it felt like a blessing sent from above, and she drank eagerly.

    Hull observed Susanna''s flushed face, her fever clearly raging. He administered some fever-reducing medication, followed by a few sips of water.

    Once she swallowed the pill, Hull

    attempted to retrieve the ss from her grip, only to find her clinging tightly to his arm. She seemed desperately thirsty.

    His expression turned stormy. He barely controlled his urge to throw this weak woman out. "Spoiled princess can''t handle a breeze, can you?"

    If she fell into certain hands, who knew what kind of suffering she''d endure.

    After ensuring she''d drunk the entire ss, Hull thought she''d let go of his arm and hence, tried to pull away, but Susanha only held on tighter. Her delicate brows furrowed, and

    she mumbled softly, "Mom, Mom..."

    Hull''s face darkened further. Who was she calling "Mom"?

    "Open your eyes and look at me."

    He grasped her feverish chin, trying to force her to open her eyes, but she was too far gone to respond. The proximity was unnerving; he could feel the heat of her breath against his skin.

    Suddenly, the phone buzzed. Fishing it out, he saw it was Susanna''s, disying an unfamiliar number. Hull answered it, and before he could speak, a cold, threatening voice crackled through the line. "Ms. Tucker, hand over the items. If you don''t, then..."

    The voice paused, and then went on chillingly. "Then, you''ll find no safe haven in this world. Everyone around you will suffer for your choices."

    Hull''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Is that a threat?"

    The voice on the other end demanded, "Who are you?"

    "Didn''t they tell you today? Hull Miguel."

    Silence followed, and then the unmistakable sound of the line disconnecting.

    Whoever was on the other end

    clearly hadn''t expected to hear Hull''s name and hung up immediately. But those few exchanged words were enough to paint a picture of the perilous situation Susanna found herself in.

 Chapter 405

    At Mist Bay.

    Ronald said he''d be back in two hours, and true to his word, he was.

    Ste was fighting off sleep, but the thought of Susanna and her current situation kept her awake. So when Ronald returned, she was still waiting.

    As he shrugged off his coat, he stepped forward. "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"

    "Waiting for you," Ste mumbled.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "What''s up?"

    He could tell just by looking at her that something was on her mind. Normally, she loved her sleep too much to stay up thiste without a reason.

    "It''s about Susie," Ste said. "Ronald, Susie is really scared of Hull. You might need to send someone over to get her."

    "Did she tell you that she''s scared?" Ronald asked.

    Ste nodded. "Yeah, she did."

    Since Susanna had reached out, Ste felt it was her responsibility to help. After all, Susanna was one of the few genuine friends she had. When the whole Larkin family drama went down, Susanna was right there with her, leading the charge.

    Ronald answered, "I''ll give Hull a call."

    With that, he pulled out his phone.

    Why send someone else when he could just have Hull bring Susanna over to Ste''s ce? Besides, Hull was a lone wolf kind of guy. He probably wouldn''t like having someone like Susanna around all the time. The phone rang only a few times before Hull answered. "Ronald."

    "How''s Susanna doing?"

    "She''s fine."

    "Is she scared of you?"

    There was a pause.

    Ste cringed. Seriously? Could Ronald be any more blunt? Susanna was still there with Hull, after all. Wasn''t there a more tactful way to put it?

    "What''s she not afraid of?" Hull finally replied.

    Ronald continued, "If she doesn''t want to stay with you, just take her over to Ste''s ce by Crimson Mountain."

    Crimson Mountain was where Ste had a small estate. It was a sprawling area with three estates, one of which belonged to Ste.

    "She can''t go to Crimson Mountain right now," Hull said.

    "Why not?"

    "Someone''s after her. Unless we send her to the Quinn family estate, nowhere else is safe."

    "That could work," Ste said, looking at Ronald with pleading eyes.

    "Then take her there," Ronald agreed.

    "Can''t do that either."

    "Why not?" Ronald asked again. Was there anywhere Susanna could go?

    "We need to figure out who''s behind this. I think it''s a setup, maybe even aimed at..."

    Hull didn''t finish his sentence, but Ronald and Ste got the message.

    "No way Susie would be involved in something like that," Ste said without hesitation.

    "She wouldn''t, but the people behind her might be."

    Ste felt a chill. What now?

    Ronald asked, "What''s your n?"

    "Let''s keep her here for now. I''ll look into it."

    Ste was silent. But Susie was scared

    Roof Hull. She kept giving

    pleading looks, but thiel

    he wasn''t swayed.

    "Alright, it''s in your hands," he said to Hull.

    Ste sighed. So much for sisterhood.

    After hanging up, Ronald noticed Ste''s glum expression. "What''s bothering you?" "Susie wouldn''t do anything like that," Ste insisted.

    "True, but we can''t be sure about the people chasing her."

    "But she''s terrified of Hull," Ste said, her heart aching at the memory of Susanna''s fearful voice on. the phone.

    Ronald gently ruffled her hair. "Don''t worry, Hull won''t eat her alive."

    Ste couldn''t help but roll her eyes. wouldn''t literally eat her

    but Ho

    he might just scare her to death.

    "She might give you a call tomorrow."

    "Okay then."

    With that assurance, Ste let it go for the night. It waste, and they''d talk more when Susanna called.

    That night, Ste clung to Ronald tightly without letting go.

    Why did she hold on so tightly?

    Because she was scared too.

 Chapter 406

    Ste snuggledfortably into Ronald''s warm embrace, finally closing her eyes. Clinging to him felt a lot safer than keeping her distance.

    Ronald chuckled softly, sensing her thoughts. "Star."

    "Don''t talk. I''m really tired."

    Ronald''s unfinished words were held back by Ste''s interjection. She had no interest in hearing another word from Ronald, especially at bedtime. Their conversations had a tendency to veer off into

    unpredictable territory.

    ...

    Meanwhile, miles away in Ferrond, Susanna was burning up with fever. Hull, out of options, called Enzo to get a doctor over.

    It was 2 a.m. when Enzo received the call. He was at a local bar, sharing a drink with Barnaby and Ss. "Now?"

    "If not, she''s going to end up like a roasted turkey," Hull grumbled, clearly frustrated from tending to Susanna.

    Enzo, sensing Hull''s irritation, felt his heart lurched and dared not press further. "Alright, right away."

    He hung up and immediately called the team doctor, urging him to get to Hull''s vi pronto.

    After making the call, Enzo realized something was off. "I need to head over to the boss''s ce."

    Barnaby wondered, "You''re sending the doc over? Did the boss... with that woman?"

    Ss mped a hand over his mouth, preventing him from uttering more.

    Everyone knew Enzo couldn''t keep a secret to save his life. If this got back to the boss, Barnaby would be in hot water.

    Ss forced augh as he gazed at Enzo. "He''s had too much to drink. You go ahead."

    Without another word, Enzo hurried out.

    Once he was gone, Ss released Barnaby and gave him a light smack on the back of his head. "Have you lost your mind? If you''re drunk, just puke it out. Don''t let it affect your brain and spout nonsense." Barnaby protested, "We barely drank anything!"

    "Then why are you bbering nonsense?"

    "I didn''t even say anything bad!" Barnaby retorted.

    Ss continued, "You didn''t say it, but if you had, you wouldn''t be saying anything else for the rest of your life."

    No wonder his boss used to keep Barnaby and Finley apart. Put them together, and chaos was bound to

    ensue.

    ...

    Back at the vi, Susanna clung to Hull''s arm, delirious with fever and mumbling "Mom" under her breath.

    Hull felt his head aching; he was already exhausted, having spent the day negotiating with the Doyne family. Thest thing he wanted was to nurse a feverish woman. Such a task that required attentive mind, he had never done it before.

    "I should throw you at the Quinn family estate." Either way, she''d be safer there.

    The doctor arrived soon after with Enzo. Seeing Susanna''s high fever, he quickly administered an injection and then turned to Hull. "Her fever''s quite high. We need to apply some physical cooling."

    "And what''s that?"

    "Using lukewarm water to wipe her down," the doctor exined.

    Hull and Enzo were left speechless. They exchanged a nce, and then looked back at the doctor. The room was full of men. Who was going to do it?

    Enzo hesitated, "Uh, Ss and the guys are still at the bar. I should go pick them up."

    He was already regrettinging here. Considering he had no idea what Susanna meant to Hull, he should definitely not get involved.

    Another thought, for someone who

    could have their boss personally escort her, she surely wasn''t an ordinary person, and in that case, there would be no reason fo Enzo to stay.

    en

    But just as Enzo was about to leave, Hull''s icy voice stopped him. "Hold it."

    Enzo tensed, turning back. "Yes, boss?"

    "Find a maid."

    Enzo uttered, "Right now? All the housekeeping services are closed. It''d have to wait till morning."

    There was another option.

    "We could borrow someone from your family, but that''d alert Mrs. Hull."

    If she found out, she''d definitely ask questions, and that would take time too.

    Hull''s eyes narrowed. "So what''s your suggestion?"

    Enzo shrugged, "You do it."

    There was no way he or the doctor were going to take that risk. It wasn''t their woman, and doing so could be downright dangerous.

 Chapter 407

    Enzo and the doctor left one after the other.

    Susanna was still burning up with fever, her cheeks flushed crimson. The doctor had mentioned thatbining medication with some physical cooling would help bring her temperature down faster.

    At that moment, Susanna wasn''t doing too well, even babbling incoherently from the fever.

    In the end, Hull had no choice but to fill a basin with water and strip Susanna down. He wasn''t exactly a gentle guy, nor had he ever done anything this delicate before.

    "What a hassle."

    At that moment, Hull thought Susanna was quite the handful.

    In his mind, if it weren''t for Ronald and Ste, he wouldn''t have bothered with her at all.

    The doctor was right, though. The physical cooling worked quickly, and soon Susanna''s temperature started to drop.

    Hull, however, was done dealing with her. He didn''t even bother dressing her back up, just pulled the nket over her and left.

    The next morning when Susanna woke up and realized she was stark naked under the nket, she was utterly bbergasted.

    What followed was a high-pitched scream that could have scared the bejesus out of the birds outside.

    Ste was groggily woken by the vibrating phone, her eyes half-open as she searched for it. Ronald was already out of bed.

    Ste found it under the bed and saw that Susanna was calling. She answered quickly, "Susie." Just as she picked up, Ronald walked back into the room.

    Ste nced at him briefly before Susanna burst into tears on the other end of the line.

    Ste asked, "What''s wrong with you?"

    "I... I think something happened to me," Susanna sobbed.

    Ste was numbed. "What? Do you need me to call the police?"

    Ste was still half-asleep, and as soon as she said it, she realized it didn''t quite sound right.

    Wait a minute... she remembered...

    "Aren''t you with Hull?"

    If anything happened at Susanna''s ce, Ste thought being with Hull should be the safest option. Susanna replied, "Yeah."

    "Then what happened?"

    Susanna cried, "My clothes are gone."

    Ste was shocked. Something suddenly dawned on her.

    Even after facing all sorts of chaos alongside Ronald, Ste waspletely stunned by Susanna''s revtion.

    Five seconds passed, and finally, as

    Susanna continued to cry, Ste snapped back to reality. But

    Susanna''s explosive statement left her at a loss for words.

    "What do you mean?"

    Susanna said, "I don''t know. I have no idea what happened. I''mpletely naked right now."

    Ste was speechless.

    A woman ending up naked with a man... that definitely sounded like something happened. Jeez...

    Ste said, "You guys moved pretty fast, huh?"

    Compared to her and Ronald,

    and Hull hadn''t even

    each other that many times.

    indeed quick. Content belong elect

    Susanna whimpered, "B-but, Star..."

    "Don''t cry. Maybe there''s a

    misunderstanding. Try to stay calm." Ste intended tofort Susanna, but as she said it, she realized she wasn''t very convincing.

    Susanna replied, "Star, you''re telling me to stay calm? How can I be calm? I just can''t."

    "Yes, I understand."

    "I don''t know what happened, or who took my clothes off. I..."

    Ste interrupted, "I don''t think Hull is like that. It''s definitely not him."

    "Are you defending him?"

    "No, I''m not."

    Susanna cried, "Star, I''m supposed to be your closest friend, and you''re taking his side."

    On the other end of the line, Susanna was having a full-blown meltdown.

 Chapter 408

    Susanna kept on, "I might just have a serious reputation loss here, ah... and you''re siding with him? I can''t believe you''re on his side."

    "I''m not!" Ste''s mind went totally nk as she listened to Susanna''s breakdown.

    Susanna wailed, "Ugh, what kind of mess have I gotten myself into? My life''s falling apart, and now this..." Ste eximed, "He''s totally impotent!"

    In her panic, Ste interrupted Susanna.

    The word "impotent" hung in the air, causing an immediate silence on the line.

    Ronald, who was sitting on the couch preparing some medication for her, nced up at her upon hearing it, eyes wide with astonishment.

    Even Susanna stopped crying. "Ste, wh-what did you just say?"

    Susanna felt like she must have misheard. How else could she have heard such earth-shattering words? Through Susanna''s whining, Ste suddenly snapped back to reality, realizing the gravity of what she had just blurted out.

    Yes, she had previously discussed with her sister Yvonne whether Hull was really impotent or not. But they had always whispered about it, never daring to discuss it openly.

    Apart from their private discussions, no one else knew about this because they were well aware that if Hull ever got wind of it, they''d be in big trouble.

    If Susanna hadn''t been so upset, Ste, who was not one to gossip behind people''s backs, would never have said such a thing.

    And now, she regretted it deeply. She dreaded the possibility of this reaching Hull''s ears.

    Ste took a chill breath. "Uh, you absolutely can''t tell Hull I said that."

    "What did you just say?" Susanna insisted on asking.

    Ste answered, "He might be... impotent."

    This time she added a "might",cing her words with uncertainty. After all, no one had seen it firsthand, so who really knew what Hull was like?

    Susanna gasped, and even through the phone, Ste could sense her reaction.

    "What makes you say that?"

    Ste replied, "Well, he just looks at those gorgeous women and never makes a move. I''ve never seen him actually do anything."

    As she said this, she could feel Ronald''s eyes on her, which made her even more uneasy.

    Susanna questioned, "How do you know he never made a move?"

    Ste responded, "Everyone knows it!"

    It was not just her; Yvonne knew it pretty well, and everyone around Hull knew it too. He was like an art collector who never touched the masterpieces.

    Susanna was astounded.

    Just watching, never making a move?

    "Maybe those women aren''t his type? Not beautiful enough?"

    Ste denied, "No way, they are all tall, slim, and way more stunning than you."

    Susanna was speechless.

    Ste went on, "So whatever you think he did to you, I doubt it."

    "Are you saying I''m not pretty enough?"

    Ste exined, "Hey, I''m just saying those women are drop-dead gorgeous." Those women had figures neither she nor Susanna couldpete with.

    Susanna took a cold breath on the other end, and her crying and despair seemed to subside. After thinking for a moment, she said, "So it seems like he really might have an issue in that department."  As soon as she said it, the door swung open, and there stood Hull his eye''s darkening as if he was ready to devour someone alive.

    Susanna met his terrifying gaze, her hand shaking so much she dropped the phone onto the bed. She swallowed hard.

    Seriously? Did he hear that? Wait, she didn''t really say anything. She hoped she hadn''t said anything.

 Chapter 409

    Over in Mist Bay, Ste was chatting away with Susanna when suddenly the line went dead. She tried calling back, but there was no answer. Twice more she tried, and twice more she got nothing.

    Ronald stepped up, smoothly taking the phone from her hand and popping a pill into her mouth. "This is your pre-meal medication."

    "Ugh!"

    It was bitter. Seriously, where did Ronald find these doctors who prescribed the most god-awful tasting pills?

    Ste''s face scrunched up in protest.

    Ronald handed her a ss of water, and she hurried to swallow the pill. No sooner had she done so than he pressed a piece of candy into her mouth. The sweet burst of orange filled her senses, offering some relief.

    "Better?"

    "Yeah, sweet."

    Ronald tousled her hair. "Spreading rumors about Hull, huh? You''ve got guts."

    Ste''s cheeks flushed. "We were just specting."

    Yvonne had mentioned it before, and Ste couldn''t help but think it was a bit odd - why did Hull always look at them and never make a move?

    "You and who?"

    "Yvonne."

    Ronald was left speechless.

    Ste promptly pped a hand over her mouth. If Hull caught wind of this, she and Yvonne would be toast.

    Ronald brought a coat and helped her to wear it; he remarked, "You''ve been spending too much time with Finley."

    Ste gasped. That wasn''t fair! Finley would say things to your face and behind your back. She only gossiped behind backs - though she realized that wasn''t exactlymendable.

    Portis City had finally taken a break from snow, but a fierce wind still howled outside, making it bitterly cold.

    Once they were ready, they headed downstairs, where the butler approached with a respectful bow. "Sir, someone from the Larkin family is outside at the gate."

    The gate was about a kilometer from the main building of the estate.

    Ronald nced at Ste. "Star, if their presence is going to upset you, maybe we should just..." The way he said "just" held a clear, dark undertone.

    Ste frowned slightly. "Who is it?"

    "It''s Mrs. Larkin."

    Mrs. Larkin, of course. ise was

    too wrapped up with his twin kids to care, and Jaxon was out ofmission due to his injury. And if he dared to think about Urs, fiery L would surely raise hell

    Since it was Cloudia, Ste''s eyes narrowed. "Let her wait."

    She had no intention of meeting. Cloudia was only here for Urs, and Ste had no desire to offer false hope.

    After hearing Ste''s reply, Ronald caught the butler''s eye, giving a subtle nod that said more than words could.

    The butler understood what he meant just from a glimpse and said to Ste, "Yes."

    Ronald led Ste to breakfast, leaving the butler to handle things outside.

    At the gate, Cloudia, who got stopped, was a picture of

    exasperation. "You have no right to stop me! I''m just here to see my daughter. Doesn''t a mother have the right to see her own child?"

    The security guards remained, eyes icy, their presence an immovable barrier between her and the estate beyond.

    Cloudia''s desperation only grew as her demand didn''t reciprocate. "Let me in! You have to let me in!"

    The wind howled. Mist Bay, situated by the sea, was no stranger to such biting winds which cut like a knife through the air.

    Cloudia, having rushed out without proper attire, was shivering from the cold.

    Then the butler approached with two maids in tow.

    Spotting him, Cloudia hurriedly greeted, "Please, could you call Ste for me? I need to see her."

    The butler met her gaze with a frosty stare, and then signaled to the maids who nodded in understanding and moved towards Cloudia.

    Afterst incident, even the maids from Mist Bay were trained by Ronald''s team in Ferrond, each one exuding a quiet, assured strength.

    Either their gaze or aura carried an intensely killing sense. Cloudia felt an incredible danger as their gazended on her.

    Seeing them approach, Cloudia

    instinctively backed away. "Wh-What

    are you doing? I''m here for my

    daughter. I''m telling you, Ste is my

    biological daughter!"

 Chapter 410

    "You better watch out if you''ve done something to her mom. She''s not gonna let you off easy." Cloudia tried her best to keep herposure.

    Who would have thought, really, who would have thought...

    In truth, while Cloudia was furious about what Ste had done to the Larkin family, she was filled with even more regret.

    If only she had known from the start that Ste was raised by the Lugar family, and how much they cherished her.

    If, back then, she had taken Ste''s side just a little bit more in the matters with Urs, maybe the Larkin family wouldn''t be in shambles now.

    As she was lost in her thoughts, two maids suddenly lifted her up, and Cloudia panicked. "Hey, what are you doing? Let me go! I''m telling you, I''m Ste''s mom. You can''t do this to me. Let me go, let me go!" Cloudia struggled frantically. Ironically, mentioning Ste only made the atmosphere more menacing. "Aaaah!"

    Her painful scream echoed above Mist Bay as Cloudia clutched her nearly shattered knee, her breath ragged.

    They had literally tossed her out of Mist Bay''s territory. She couldn''t believe they would treat her this way, sitting on the ground clutching her knee, cold sweat dripping from the pain.

    One of the maids had already pulled out something cold and menacing, pointing it at her.

    Cloudia saw the dark barrel and shook with fear. "Ah! Wha-what are you going to do?"

    Her voice trembled, stuttering incoherently.

    She had seen Jaxon return from Mist Bay in such a state and knew Ste''s entourage was not to be trifled with.

    But she was her mom. How could they treat her like this?

    Cloudia was dumbfounded, unable to believe it.

    "You... you..."

    Just then, the butler appeared, stepping out from between the two maids, his hands sped behind his back.

    His gaze was sharp and prating as he looked at Cloudia. "Mrs. Larkin, are you aware of why your son left Mist Bay with a broken arm?"

    Cloudia stammered, "Wh-why?"

    "Because he tried to harm our youngdy."

    Cloudia protested, "But he''s her real brother."

    The butler''s eyes narrowed. "Real? It seems Mrs. Larkin, you won''t be returning to the Larkin family in one piece today either."

    Cloudia''s breath hitched. "Wh-what do you mean?"

    What were they nning to do to her? She was Ste''s real mom, after all.

    Cloudia''s heart pounded fiercely.

    The butler adjusted his slightly disheveled cuffs. "The Lugar family and the Quinn family cherish our

    youngdy like a princess, raised et

    personally by Mrs. Lottie Lugar and

    just

    Mr. Quinn. She isn''t so and

    anybody can im kinship with."

    Cloudia was speechless.

    The butler continued, "You say she is your real daughter? Then what is Mrs. Lottie Lugar to her?" Cloudia was silent again, her heart tightened.

    The butler went on, "You''ve always

    imed she''s your real daughter, yet we''ve seen little kindness from you towards her in the Larkin family these past years. So what''s different

    T.ne

    now? Are you looking to gainerent

    something from her?"

    "No, I''m not..."

    "You''re not?" The butler chuckled coldly. Theughter was biting and full of scorn.

    Cloudia felt a chill run through her, overwhelmed by shame.

    The butler pressed, "If you''re not after something, then why the sudden enthusiasm in seeking her out?"

    He emphasized the word "enthusiasm",ying bare the ugliest thoughts in Cloudia''s heart for all to see. Just then, Ste and Ronald were finishing breakfast and headed out.

    As they drove out, Ronald noticed the scene and quickly shielded Ste''s face against his chest.

    Ste was confused. His action was so sudden that she looked up at him. "What are you doing?" Ronald responded by leaning down and capturing her lips with his, silencing her protests. Ste mumbled, "Mmm..."

    What on earth? Instinctively, she

    wanted to puway, afraid she might provoke this lion into another frenzy, though she hadn''t done anything to provoke him. She had

    been happily watching the sea, and then out of nowhere, this happened.

    Finally, once they had driven past, Ronald released her, but his breath was still noticeably ragged. Ste instinctively tried to put some distance between them. She had learned that when Ronald was breathing like that, she was in danger.

    But just as she moved a foot away, he pulled her back into his arms. "Why are you trying to run, hmm?"

 Chapter 411

    Was he always like this, not caring about the ce or time?

    Ste argued, "I-I wasn''t running. Let me go. We''re in the car, for heaven''s sake!"

    However, just as she finished speaking, the partition started to rise.

    Wow, Idris sure knew how to mind his own business.

    Pushing against Ronald''s chest with her small hands, Ste protested, "Let go of me. I don''t want it."

    Ronald, having held back all night, was losing hisposure. "I won''t hurt you."

    "Nothing''s happening. I said no," Ste insisted. She knew he wouldn''t harm her and there might be another way to do it, but still, she wasn''t in the mood.

    And not in the car, of all ces.

    Moreover, his methods were shameless.

    Cringing like a small bundle, she wriggled unceasingly, and soon Ronald''s breathing grew uneven. He grasped her slender waist and murmured huskily, "Star, be good, okay?"

    Panicked at his voice, She struggled even more. "No, I don''t want to, please..."

    Overwhelmed, she burst into tears.

    Ronald paused for a moment, surprised, then tilted her chin up and kissed her. His familiar, warm presence engulfed herpletely.

    Meanwhile, in a vi in Ferrond, Susanna sat on the bed, clutching the sheets tightly around her, and pulling them higher to make sure she wasn''t exposed.

    Hull sat across from her, a cigar between his fingers, his gaze sharp and intense.

    The silence was heavy, pressing down on her.

    Swallowing hard, Susanna stammered, "Uh, c-could you not look at me like that? It''s... scary."

    Her voice caught on the word "scary", and she felt a lump in her throat.

    Back in Portis City, she was fearless, but here, in unfamiliar surroundings, she felt like a cat without ws -small and vulnerable.

    Hull''s eyes were as horrified as a wolf''s in the dark, and even a single look felt like it could tear her apart. "What department do I have an issue?" he questioned, his voice cool and challenging.

    Susanna felt tears welling up inside.

    "I..."

    Just as she began to speak, Hull cut her off. "Think carefully before you answer, or else..."

    He let the threat hang in the air, unspoken but clear. If she didn''t handle this right, she''d be in deep trouble.

    Oh, great... Was this karma biting her back?

    All she did was enjoy a bit of gossip. Did she really deserve this kind of payback? Caught gossiping, and now she was in the hot seat.

    Susanna bowed her head. "I''m sorry."

    When in doubt, apologizing, admitting fault!

    Hull raised an eyebrow. "Hmm?"

    "I didn''t mean to," Susanna said, her voice growing quieter.

    d in nothing but nkets, she dreaded the thought of him iming to prove himself.

    Star really caused her trouble.

    She vowed, once this was over, she''d

    is on ever gossip about Hull b

    his

    K again. She wouldn''t Dehind

    the gall to do that. . to

    Hull flicked ash from his cigar into the ashtray and looked at her once more. "So, what am I not good at?"

    Meeting his intense gaze made Susanna''s heart lurch. She quickly looked away. "It''s me. I''m the one who''s not good."

    Hull kept on, "Hmm?"

    Susanna responded, "It''s not about you, it''s me. I''m the one who''s not good."

    To save her life, she was not going to care about more, even her dignity.

    Hull raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And how''s that?"

    It seemed that the topic never

    ended.

    Susanna saw through it; iet

    wouldn''t stop until she offer Hull a usible exnation.

    ei?

    Ah! Why would this happen to her? How did they gossip that like it''s a casual thing? She must have been off the rails.

    Susanna only felt she was breaking down under Hull''s pestering.

    There was no escaping it now.

    "I''m not good at anything. Useless at everything. Except eating."

    She hoped that by belittling herself, he''d let her off the hook.

    Hull chuckled, watching her clutch the sheets, trembling. "A glutton, huh?"

    Susanna''s eyes widened. Seriously, how could someone be so infuriating?

    But she didn''t dare retort, nodding reluctantly. "Yeah."

    She swore she''d never been so embarrassed over gossip in her life.

    ...

    Ten minutester.

    Susanna sat at the dining table, staring at the unfamiliar dishes in front of her. She nced at Hull.

    He lounged back in his chair, his left ankle resting on his right knee. Without his suit and shirt, the tattoo on his neck was more prominent, giving him a rugged, dangerous look. He was definitely someone she couldn''t handle.

    Hull gave her a nce. "Think you can finish all this?"

    Huh? Finishing it all? What did he mean? Did he really want her to eat everything just because he called her a glutton?

 Chapter 412

    Susanna looked up at Hull with a pitiful expression. "I can''t."

    Her heart raced with anxiety, and she looked particrly helpless. If she had to eat everything on the table, she was sure she''d burst.

    Hull pressed, "So, what exactly were you discussing with Star?"

    Susanna was in shock.

    For heaven''s sake, could she just go a little crazy? If this kept up, she was going to lose it.

    Hull''s gaze was too intense, and Susanna had no idea how to respond.

    Usually a chatterbox, she now mmed uppletely. She practically turned into a quivering little mouse.

    Hull watched her lower her head again, a flicker of amusement crossing his usually cold eyes. He snorted, "Just eat."

    Susanna was on the verge of tears. "I really can''t finish it."

    Hull replied, "Well, would you rather starve?"

    Susanna was speechless.

    Was this guy for real?

    Was there anyone who could intervene here? It was either eat until she exploded or starve to death-no in-between.

    ...

    Over in Portis City, Cloudia returned to the Larkin family home, her face red and swollen.

    L was just heading upstairs with a tray of medicine for Jaxon.

    No doctor was willing to make house calls anymore. L had somehow managed to get hold of some medication.

    Cloudia was already fuming over how L had drained Jaxon''s credit card. Seeing that murky concoction in L''s hands made her anger re even more. "What is that? Who''s it for?"

    She never trusted that kind of medicine. Even without ess to medical resources, she would have never let Urs and Jaxon take it.

    Plus, she couldn''t stand L, so seeing her bringing that stuff to Jaxon didn''t sit well with her at all.

    L wasn''t in the mood to be polite either. She snorted, "What? Do you want to snatch this medicine too? Sorry, but it''s not suitable for your precious adopted daughter."

    She''d had enough of Cloudia. Cloudia would do anything for her adopted daughter, and hadpletely ignored her own daughter, even her son. Having a mother like that was beyond belief.

    Hearing it only made Cloudia angrier. "You''re going to give that to Jaxon?"

    "Why else?"

    Cloudia snapped, "And what if it causes problems? Can you take responsibility?"

    L scoffed, "What did you say?"

    Was Cloudia really bringing up responsibility right now?

    Lughed in disbelief. "Come on, one kid''s almost dead, and the other''s on the brink of being crippled. We''re in a desperate situation here, and you want to talk about responsibility?"

    Cloudia''s breath hitched at herment. Not wanting to hear any more of L''s nonsense, she huffed, "Don''t give my son that stuff."

    L was fuming. She had never thought she''d find it so hard to respect an elder, but with Cloudia, it was impossible.

    L held her temper as best as she could, then let loose. "You think I''m the one causing him problems? Please, he''s already in this mess because of you, his own mother."

    "Shut up."

    L retorted, "Shut up? Should I remind you how this family fell apart? Because you pampered your adopted daughter so much. Your own sen went to Mist Bay on your encouragement, got into trouble with Ste''s people, and almost ended up dead."

    Cloudia''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    L continued, "Don''t even think about ming Ste. Urs almost hired someone to kill her, Ste fought back, and now the Larkin Group is barely surviving, your son

    was almost killed because of you."

    L knew what Cloudia was going to say next - it was caused by Ste.

    "What a freaking mess? You treat the person who almost killed your own daughter like a treasure, and me your daughter for all the chaos."

    Cloudia was speechless.

    L added, "And you think my medicine will make Jaxon worse? Why don''t you find one that won''t, then?

    You''ve made it impossible for

    anyone to get into a hospital, no doctor dares toe. If you''re that capable, how about using the energy of protecting your adopted daughter to find a solution?"

    Her words stung like a p. Cloudia''s chest heaved in rage, she red at L vehemently.

    L sneered, "You''re only tough with me."

    Cloudia couldn''t fight back.

    "And what''s up with your face? Did you get that at Mist Bay too? Why were you there, because of Urs or the benefits behind Ste?"

    "You shut up!"

    Cloudia was furious.

    L pressed on, "You''re eyeing the benefits behind Ste now, aren''t you? Too bad, you let that golden opportunity slip through your fingers."

    Under the verbal attack, Cloudia''s face turned from blue to white with rage. L had no desire to argue further and carried the medicine upstairs.

    Cloudia fumed, pacing in circles. "This family is cursed, truly cursed."

    What a mess, dealing with people like this, each more challenging than thest.

    Ste had been quite a handful with her sharp tongue, but L was even more formidable.

 Chapter 413

    Upstairs.

    L handed the medicine to Jaxon. "Guess it''s just me who''s still helpful to think of a solution for you. Your mom, huh..."

    Her voice dripped with sarcasm.

    Jaxon listened, furrowing his brows as he stared into the bowl. "Was that car crash really her doing?" Her, meaning Urs.

    At that moment, Jaxon''s voice was devoid of any discernible emotion.

    L chuckled darkly. "Even Yorick hasn''t bothered to see her. Can''t you see the writing on the wall?" Jaxon felt his breath catch.

    Images of Yorick shed through his mind - storming past his doorstep, emanating a fierce, intimidating energy - a side of Yorick he''d never seen when he was around Urs.

    Something had felt off even back then. And Yorick, who used to visit Urs almost daily, hadn''t shown up in over three days.

    Seeing Jaxon remain silent, L pressed on, "Jaxon, you''re just blind. Now drink up, my kid''s future depends on you."

    "You using me as a pawn?"

    L shrugged, "What else? You think I''m into your blindness?"

    With a guy this blind, what else could she want if not money? Certainly not love.

    Jaxon''s breathing was heavy, and he shot L a fierce re.

    L admired her freshly manicured nails. "You Larkin folks, really, you''ve got possessed."

    "Shut up."

    "Shut up? You two all want me to be silent, but how about you guys say something useful for once?"

    It was not like they had something under their sleeves. They''d managed to tick off all people of Portis City. Even Ste''s fed up with them, her own family.

    ...

    In another room, Urs saw Cloudiae in, her face swollen and red. She was momentarily taken aback. "Mom, what happened to you?"

    Cloudia was trembling.

    "Urs..."

    "What did Star say? Is she willing to lend you the money?"

    Before Cloudia could finish, Urs cut her off, her voice tense. She was running out of options.

    The cost of the medication was astronomical. With the Larkin family in shambles and the Larkin Group

    almost bankrupt, Ste was the only one with the resources to help. Ste, the little princess of the Lugar family. She had money to spare.

    Urs was both envious of Ste''s charmed life and desperate for her aid.

    Cloudia''s face was tight with distress. "She wouldn''t lend us a dime."

    She''d known this would be the oue even before she went.

    But

    She''d tried borrowing from every one of her socialite friends, who she''d once been so close with., now, the moment they heard it was Cloudia on the phone, they would hang up. Borrowing was simply out of the question.

    She never imagined that one day she''d be so blocked from seeing her own daughter. Urs''s face fell when she saw her mother return empty-handed.

    This useless old cow, she couldn''t even borrow money from her own daughter.

    Frustration boiling over, she put on a pitiful face. "What am I supposed to do, just wait to die? Tegan said with my condition, it''s best to start the

    medication within a we

    Within one week was crucial. Even speaking was a struggle for Urs now, not knowing if she could endure this ordeal.

    Cloudia sighed, "We can''t ask her for money. You know that."

    Her words trailed off. She, too, regretted how they''d treated Ste. If only they hadn''t been so awful to her, maybe things wouldn''t be this dire now.

    She must have lost her mind to think Ste would lend them money. How could that possibly happen? Realizing something, Cloudia turned to Urs. "Tell me honestly, did you frame Ste before? And about the car crash..."

    Mention of the crash brought back images of Yorick''s departure. A flicker of guilt crossed Urs''s eyes. "It wasn''t me, I didn''t do it."

    "Then why did Rick leave like that? And why hasn''t he been around these past few days?"

    Talking about Yorick, Cloudia remembered she should call him. But the thought of Imogen''s face made her hesitate.

    But at the moment, saving Urs was more pressing.

    With that in mind, Cloudia quickly pulled out her phone to dial Yorick''s number.

    Seeing her mother about to call Yorick, Urs panicked, "Mom, why are you calling Rick?"

    "Who else can fork over that kind of cash to save you?"

    Urs was speechless.

    Would Yorick still help her? She''d been calling him nonstop, but he hadn''t picked up once. He was done with her. Knowing full well how dire her situation was, yet he still ignored her calls.

    If that wasn''t abandonment, then what was?

    Finally, after a long while of ringing, Yorick answered, "Hello."

    His voice was deep and icy, gone were the warmth and courtesy.

    "Rick, Urs''s really sick. Why haven''t youe by?"

    Cloudia tried to ignore the scene from the day he left. Not waiting for Yorick to respond, she continued,

    "We''ve found the medicine Urs needs.

    "Is that so? That''s good news for you."

    Cloudia was taken aback. Good news for them? Wasn''t it good news for him as well?

    "We need money for it, and the medicine''s very expensive."

 Chapter 414

    Yorick snapped, "Don''te to me about her anymore."

    "What?"

    Before Cloudia could respond, Yorick hung up.

    Hearing the dial tone, Cloudia instinctively gripped her phone tighter. Her eyes narrowed as she looked over at Urs.

    Urs''s breath hitched, and her face turned pale after hearing Yorick''s words.

    Almost breathless with disbelief, Cloudia demanded, "What''s going on between you and Rick?"

    "What happened that day?" Cloudia practically shouted, her voice echoing with anger.

    Tears welled up in Urs''s eyes, spilling over. "Mom, I... I..."

    "You, you... What am I supposed to say to you? Tell me the truth, what happened?"

    With Yorick backing out, Cloudia felt a wave of panic.

    Good heavens, the Larkin family had already gone through so much recently. Was thest lifeline with Yorick now cut too?

    Why was Yorick treating Urs like that? Could Ste''s ident really be connected to her? Cloudia''s thoughts spiraled, the confirmation she dreaded seeming all too likely now.

    With a tight-lipped expression, she looked sternly at Urs.

    Meeting her gaze, Urs shook her head, tears streaming down. "Mom, I, I..."

    Cloudia''s chest heaved with emotion. "Was it you who caused Star''s ident?"

    "It wasn''t me. It wasn''t! You have to believe me. I''m not that kind of person."

    "Then why has Yorick turned his back on you?" Cloudia couldn''t hold back her frustration any longer.

    At a time when they desperately needed help, every avenue seemed blocked. Even Yorick, who had always been there for Urs, was pulling away. How could anyone believe nothing had happened? Outside the room, L stood with her arms crossed, smirking at the scene inside.

    "Can''t you see? He must have overheard her plotting against his ex-fianc¨¦e. That wicked attitude of hers, only the Larkin family would be blind to it.

    No matter how much he loves her, no man would want to marry someone so scheming and spiteful, especially when his ex-fianc¨¦e is involved." L chuckled.

    Urs snapped, "You..."

    This wretched woman, stirring trouble when things were bad enough already?

    "Mom." Urs anxiously turned to Cloudia.

    Cloudia''s breathing was uneven, her gaze sharp as she looked at Urs. "Is what she''s saying true?" Urs paled. "Mom."

    "Is it true?" Cloudia shouted, trembling with anger. Her face turned ashen, her breathing in short, panicked bursts.

    She didn''t want to believe L, but with Yorick distancing himself so obviously, what else could it mean? Yorick''s cold demeanor as he left that day and during the phone call earlier screamed he was moving away.

    Urs''s tears fell like rain. "It''s not me! I didn''t do it."

    "Then exin why Yorick is ignoring you!" Cloudia yelled.

    Yorick had always cherished Urs. Even when engaged to Ste, he couldn''t let go of her.

    How could he walk away like that unless something serious had happened?

    While looking at Urs''s tear-streaked face, Cloudia''s heart hardened, her gaze more piercing than ever.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste and Ronald returned to Mist Bay.

    As they got out of the car, Ronald adjusted Ste''s coat.

    "It''s just a few steps."

    "The doctor said you shouldn''t catch a chill."

    Ste sighed. "I know."

    Winters in Portis City were indeed bitter cold. The chilly wind made Ste instinctively snuggle closer to Ronald as they made their way inside.

    Noticing her instinctive movement, Ronald felt a wave of tenderness. He wrapped his arm around her, guiding her inside.

    As they walked, Ste mentioned, "Ronald, I''m craving some cinnamon rolls today."

    "Cinnamon rolls?"

    Ronald hadn''t heard of them before.

    Ste exined, "It''s a local treat here in Portis City. Sweet andforting."

    "Sweet, huh?"

    Ste nodded. "Yeah, just felt like having some."

    Ronald chuckled. "We''ll have some for lunch then." Ste beamed.

    As they entered the house, the rich

    aroma from the kitchen wafted over, making Ste''s stomach turn. She instinctively covered her mouth, feeling a bit queasy.

    Noticing her difort, Ronald asked, "Are you okay? Feeling sick?" Ste grimaced. "What''s cooking today? The smell seems stronger than usual."

    Ronald nced at the butler, who quickly stepped up, bowing

    respectfully to Ste. "Today, hol

    have your favorite, the grilled salmon."

    "Really? It smells different, kind of too strong."

    The butler hesitated. "It''s the same recipe. I assure you. The salmon was fresh."

    Yet the scent seemed off.

    Ronald frowned. "Cancel the grilled salmon for lunch."

    The butler''s eyes widened.

    Any slight indication of Ste''s displeasure was enough for Ronald to make it disappear.

 Chapter 415

    After picking up a call, Ronald headed straight to his study.

    The butler looked at Ste respectfully. "Miss, are you sure you don''t want the grilled salmon for lunch?" She used to love her fish.

    Ever since moving in here, there was almost always a fish dish on the table.

    Ste waved her hand dismissively. "No, I can''t stand the taste today."

    Something about the fish seemed off. But since the butler assured it was fresh when it arrived, she didn''t bother arguing further.

    The butler nodded, "Understood."

    Just as Ste settled onto the couch, her phone rang. It was Tegan.

    "I just heard from Uriah that Cloudia has been desperately borrowing money from the wealthydies in town," Tegan said.

    "Borrowing money?" Ste queried, raising an eyebrow.

    It seemed Cloudia had hit rock bottom if she was willing to swallow her pride and ask those societydies for money.

    Cloudia was all about appearances. When the Larkin family was well-off, she would give Urs

    everything best. But with Urs needing medical expenses and the family ruined financially, she had no choice but to humble herself before the very people she once disdained.

    "Yeah, can you believe the Larkin family is so broke that they can''t even scrape together a few hundred thousand?" Tegan scoffed.

    Ste sighed. "Looks like it."

    She was more aware than anyone of the Larkin family''s recent troubles.

    "That''s quite a downfall," Tegan remarked.

    Ste didn''t respond. It was no joke; a single word from Ronald could bring a world of trouble. If only they knew the kind of people he dealt with in Ferrond, the Larkins would realize their current woes were just

    a drizzle before a storm. Yet, even that drizzle was enough to shatter them.

    Tegan continued, "Hey, there''s something else I heard."

    "What is it?" Ste asked, intrigued.

    "I overheard Urs is quite close with the Larkin Group''s financial director," Tegan revealed.

    Ste''s eyes widened. "Really? The one who had kids with ise?"

    "Yeah, that''s what I heard."

    "Are you sure?" Ste pressed.

    Urs was on good terms with the woman who had borne ise''s children. That was a twist.

    "Not 100% sure, but pretty close. Urs and the woman dine and shop together all the time," Tegan replied.

    Ste smirked. It was getting interesting.

    The woman had twins with ise, yet Urs was friends with her, huh? What was Cloudia protecting all these years?

    "And Urs got her into the Larkin Group. She secretly helped her climb thedder," Tegan added.

    Ste was stunned. If that were true, things were about to get really entertaining.

    "It is explosive," Ste remarked.

    "Right? How blind could Cloudia be, treating Urs like a prized possession all these years?" Tegan said, ¡°All her efforts went to a traitor. If the truth came out, it might just kill her"

    "Are these rumors verified?" Ste asked.

    Tegan shook her head. "It''s all hearsay, but there''s usually some truth to gossip. Even if it wasn''t entirely urate, where there was smoke, there was fire."

    "Exactly," Ste agreed.

    "Poor Cloudia. She''s still out there begging for money to save Urs," Teganmented.

    "Urs''s got quite the talent, huh? But do those meds even work?" Ste mused.

    Tegan chuckled. "They have some effect, but saving her life? That''s a long shot. Her health''s in shambles."

    "True," Ste conceded.

    "You can''t fight fate. Urs''s just marked for disaster," Tegan remarked.

    Ste raised her eyebrows. Tegan''s sharp tongue was on par with Susanna''s.

    If the meds didn''t work, they''d be out millions. Pretty harsh!

    "Whether she lives or not, it''s a no-win situation," Tegan continued.

    If Urs survived, Ste wouldn''t let her off easily. Her life would be a living hell.

    "Why don''t you verify those rumors?" Ste suggested, feeling a wicked hope that they were true.

    If it were true, Cloudia would be livid,

    probably tearing Urs apart herself. After all, her entire life''s work would''ve been for naught. ise had taken off with whatever was left, and Urs was at the heart of it all.

    "Susanna''s the one for that job. She''s got the connections," Tegan noted.

    "True," Ste agreed.

    Tegan spent most of her time with Uriah, who kept her sheltered. She didn''t have much of awork

    outside the hospital.

    After a few more exchanges, they ended the call.

    When Ronald came down, he saw Ste on the phone, clutching her chest.

 Chapter 416

    Ste looked like she was feeling a little off.

    Seeing Ronald, she set her phone down. Susanna hadn''t answered her call.

    Ronald asked, "Feeling under the weather?"

    Ste nodded. "Yeah, I guess I caught a chill. My stomach''s a bit upset."

    Ronald lifted her from the couch swiftly and settled her onto hisp. His warm hand brushed her forehead, "No fever."

    "I''m craving some pudding right now."

    She didn''t know why, but suddenly, she had a strong urge to eat some.

    Ronald said, "The kitchen''s already on it."

    Ste snuggled closer into his embrace.

    Ronald pinched her cheek yfully. "Want me to have Finleye take a look?"

    "No need. Maybe some pudding will do the trick."

    Just the mention of Finley gave Ste a headache. He was thest person she wanted to see right then.

    His mouth was something she just couldn''t handle.

    As luck would have it, Finley walked in just in time to see Ronald holding Ste.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Are we getting all lovey-dovey in here? Did you sort out everything with

    Ferrond?"

    Ste''s eyebrows twitched, and she instinctively tried to get up from Ronald''sp.

    But Ronald pressed her head gently back into his chest, shooting Finley a cold look.

    Finley shrugged. "Hey, I''m looking out for you two."

    "Who needs your concern?" Ronald replied icily.

    Finley threw up his hands. "Alright, I get it, not needed."

    Clearly, they didn''t need his help.

    Watching Finley try to zip his lips, Ste couldn''t help but smile a little.

    At lunch, Ste wasn''t eating much with enthusiasm. Even though they made her some bread pudding,

    she barely touched it before losing her appetite.

    Finley asked, "When did you start liking this stuff? You''ve always been a fan of hot wings, right?"

    He gave Ste a peculiar look as he said that.

    Ste retorted, "Can''t a girl suddenly want some pudding?"

    All this talk over a simple dessert?

    Finley threw up his hands, "Huh!!?"

    Ungrateful girl!

    He had been about to say something, but Ste''s reply knocked it right out of his head.

    Meanwhile, on Cyris Isle, Xander was poring over the documents Kyle had dug up for him, a knowing smile on his lips. "Well, it is interesting."

    Lounging on the bed nearby, Shawn asked, "What''s interesting?"

    The way Xander was smiling gave him the creeps; it was almost sinister.

    Could all this be because Ronald had outmaneuvered him? Not only did he not get what he wanted, but

    he also didn''t win over the girl he was after.

    Speaking of her, Shawn''s biggest concern was Xander''s interest in Ste.

    Xander chuckled, "It turns out Thane Quarry has another son."

    Shawn blinked. "What?"

    Another son? That was news.

    "Wasn''t Yorick the only son of the Quarry family? How''s there suddenly another one?"

    What kind of twist was that?

    Xander nced at Shawn, amused. "Most likely, half-brother."

    Shawn''s eyes widened. That was juicy.

    "Never heard of Thane fooling around like that."

    In Portis City''s circles, Thane''s reputation was impable, with wealth, looks, and fidelity.

    He was the dream guy for many young women back in the day. He appeared faithful and devoted, and his reputation was spotless.

    Xander chuckled darkly and handed

    the documents to Kyle. "Send these papers along with the person

    Swn the

    Quacy family, and while you''re at it

    He paused, a sly smile spreading across his face, "Tell Mr. Quarry he doesn''t need to thank me."

    Shawn was bbergasted. ''Doesn''t need to thank him? Is he serious?''

    Sending the person to the Quarry family was like dropping a bomb-a full-on explosion.

    And yet, here he was, saying they didn''t need to thank him.

    If it went through, the Quarry family would probably want to kill him out of sheer spite.

    Xander chuckled. "It''s not a bomb. I''m helping Mr. Quarry find his child. He should be grateful."

    Shawn rolled his eyes. "Grateful, my foot!"

    "I hear Mr. Quarry and Mrs. Quarry have always been quite close. So f the person got sent to the Quarry family, gratitude might not be the first reaction..."

    Wait a minute. Something felt off about it.

    Suddenly, Shawn realized, "You''re trying to get Ste to be grateful to you, aren''t you?"

    Never mind the Quarry family because they had no real connection.

    But as for Ste, Xander''s actions seemed like he was sticking it to Yorick, maybe even doing Ste a favor.

    Xander''s grin widened. "That girl should be grateful to me."

    Shawn groaned internally! He suspected it was more than just gratitude Xander was after.

    "Does she need to be grateful? Have you seen how Ronald has squeezed the Quarry and the Larkin familiestely?"

    He was stating the facts. The Larkin

    family was pretty much doomed. As for the Quarry family, Thane had hoped to enjoy a peaceful

    retirement. Then Ronald came

    along, and now he was forced back

    into the fray, running around trying to fix things.

    Speaking of Ronald, Xander shot Shawn a sidelong nce. "Once you''re better, I''m tossing you into the

    ocean to swim twenty kilometers."

    Shawn''s mouth twitched, "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    Xander blurted, "Clear your head and watch your mouth."

    Shawn was at a loss for words.

    What did he mean by that? Why did he need to clear his head and watch his mouth?

    Well, his unrequited love thing was clearly not something to mess with. Xander was definitely not someone to cross.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 417

    In Portis City, things were hectic. Ronald was particrly busy, especially with his impending trip back to Ferrond looming over him. He was constantly on the move, rushing in and out of meetings and errands.

    Originally, he had nned to bring Ste along. Ever since Xander had a knack for causing trouble, Ronald couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease leaving her alone. Even when trusted associates were around, he still couldn''t rx.

    But Ste was exhausted from all the traveling. After lunch, she decided she needed some serious rest and promptly went to bed.

    "Star," Ronald gently coaxed, trying to rouse her from her slumber.

    Half-asleep, Ste mumbled as she burrowed deeper into her nkets, "Leave me alone. I''m really tired." Her voice was thick with drowsiness. All Ste wanted was to stay wrapped in her dreams, far too weary to entertain any other ns.

    Ronald sighed with a hint of resignation in his voice. "You''re a stubborn one," he murmured affectionately. Seeing no other choice, he left her to rest. Before heading out, he turned to Jacob, the head of security. "Ensure everything is locked down tight. No one gets in."

    "Understood," Jacob replied with a nod.

    Since thest fiasco with Harvey, Ronald had overhauled his entire security team. Jacob had been brought in from Ferrond and personally selected by Ronald.

    After giving a few more instructions, Ronald departed.

    Finley, his right-hand man, followed closely behind. "You don''t have to worry so much. Xander''s still over in Cyris Isle."

    Ronald let out a dryugh. "You all thought he got stuck in Patrina before, too."

    Yet, Xander had slipped into Portis City unnoticed, leaving everyone none the wiser.

    Finley fell silent. Xander''s unyielding interest in Ste meant trouble awaited them back in Ferrond.

    With Ronald gone, Ste was left alone in the sprawling house by Mist Bay. She slept through the

    afternoon, only waking around four.

    Ronald still hadn''t returned. As she settled onto the couch, a housekeeper promptly draped a nket over her.

    "Thank you," Ste said, her voice soft with gratitude.

    Just then, the phone rang from

    across the room. The butler picked it up, and whatever the person said on the other end made his brow furrow with concern. He nced at Ste before snapping tersely into the receiver, "Mrs. Larkin, it seems you haven''t learned your lesson and dare to bother Miss again."

    Cloudia, on the other end, was persistent. "Just let me speak to her. It''ll only take a minute." The butler was firm. "You have no business calling here."

    With that, he hung up.

    Ste, casually scrolling through her phone, asked, "Mrs. Larkin again?"

    The butler nodded. "Indeed."

    Ste''s voice was icy, her resolve unyielding. "Have the service provider change the number."

    To Ste, the Larkin family was as good as strangers. She wouldn''t grant them even the simplest of contact.

    The butler understood her perfectly. "I''ll take care of it immediately."

    Since changing her number, Ste had enjoyed much-needed peace The Larkins had discovered she was raised by the influential Lugar family, and now they were all trying to curry faver with her.

    But Ste was no fool. Now that they knew she was a golden opportunity, they thought they could just waltz in and take advantage.

    How wrong they were!

    Meanwhile, over at the Larkin

    household, Cloudia angrily clutched the silent phone. Her frustration was palpable, especially with L sitting nearby noisily cracking peanuts, the sound grating on Cloudia''s nerves.

    Unable to contact Ste, Cloudia was trembling with frustration. Ste was her daughter, her flesh and blood, yet seeing her seemed like the hardest thing in the world.

    L, ever the voice of blunt truth, chimed in between cracking peanuts. "You''re still in denial, even with all the evidence right in front of you?"

    She was referring to the car ident. Urs''s behavior had made it clear who was behind it. But Cloudia seemed ready to indulge in more delusions just because Urs had a fainting spell.

 Chapter 418

    Even if Cloudia didn''t say why she was looking for Ste, L probably already knew. She was still trying to protect Urs.

    Cloudia, fueled by frustration, closed her eyes briefly and then reopened them, marching over to L. "Transfer Jaxon''s money to me."

    L looked baffled. "Excuse me?"

    Spitting out the nuts she had been munching on, L red at Cloudia with disbelief. "What are you talking about?"

    Cloudia repeated, "I said, transfer Jaxon''s money back to me, exactly as it was. Do you understand? That''s our family''s money, and you have no right to it."

    Thinking about how this woman had taken all of her son''s money, Cloudia was in no mood to be polite. L tossed the remaining shells onto the floor. "I have no right? And you do? Or maybe Urs does?" Cloudia retorted, "Who has the right isn''t up to you to decide. Now, give me the money."

    It always came back to money. She was fuming, looking at L with pure disdain and anger.

    L let out a sarcasticugh. "Am I seeing things?"

    What a waste of time dealing with this lot. These people never seemed to grasp reality.

    "Once the money is in my pocket, there''s no chance of giving it out. And as for this family..." Speaking of the Larkin family, L took a deep breath.

    "Say whatever you want, but if you think you can dictate terms to me, you''re wrong."

    With that, L headed to the kitchen, poured the medicine, and carried it upstairs.

    Cloudia watched her, seething as she realized L was giving Jaxon that medicine again.

    "I told you not to give him that stuff! Don''t you understand?"

    She was practically screaming, but L ignored her and went straight to Jaxon''s room.

    Jaxon was asleep, having spent most of his time in bed without a doctor and unable to go to the hospital. L ced the medicine on the nightstand with a thud, waking Jaxon up.

    He nced at L with annoyance. "What are you doing?"

    17.

    L replied, "This is thest medicine I''m giving you. Drink it if you want. If not, that''s fine, too

    Whether your hand improve

    because of it is up to fate."

    With that, L turned to leave.

    Jaxon furrowed his brow, sensing something was off. "Where are you going?"

    L didn''t hesitate. "I''m leaving with our son."

    Why stick around with the Larkin family? There was nothing worth staying for except money.

    It wasn''t like Jaxon had ever

    intended to marry her. And even if he

    had, life with him and his family.

    would be miserable, especially with a mother-inw like Cloudia.

    She wanted to live a little longer and didn''t want to be driven to an early grave here.

    Jaxon''s face darkened, suddenly wide awake. "You''re leaving?"

    L nced back at him, smirking. "What did you expect? For me to stay here and waste away? Sorry, that''s not me."

    Why stay in a toxic situation? She wasn''t about to let herself get dragged down.

    Upon hearing the word "waste," Jaxon went red with fury. "And what about the money I transferred to you?"

    What waste? Was the Larkin family really as hopeless as she made it sound?

    She had been living herefortably, and she talked about waste.

    What nonsense!

    L shrugged. "The money? It''s for raising our child. You weren''t thinking of taking it back, were you?"

    Jaxon was speechless. That money was all they had left. He hadn''t been to the office but kept in touch with his team He knew thepany was in dire straits, and to top it off, his father had siphoned what little money was left in the business.

    Thepany was bankrupt.

    The Larkin family had nothing.

    And L was nning to take hisst bit of money and their child and leave?

 Chapter 419

    L stormed out of the room, her voice echoing down the hallway. "I can''t take another damn minute of this hellhole. If anyone wants to stick around this madhouse, be my guest."

    She had had enough of this suffocating ce and the chaos. Without another word, she spun on her heels and stormed out.

    Jaxon panicked, his voice rising in frustration. "Hey, hold it right there! Give me back my money!"

    "In your dreams!" L shot back, her voice dripping with defiance.

    Jaxon was left speechless, watching her go.

    L then headed to Urs''s room. As she entered, she saw the flicker of fear in Urs''s eyes. She was frail now, bruised from theirst encounter, and L knew she had the upper hand.

    With a smirk, L dismissed Urs''s act. "Cut the crap, no one''s here to see your little performance." Urs stammered, "Wha-what do you want now?"

    L waved her hand dismissively. "Rx. I''m here to let you know you won. I''m leaving."

    A glimmer of satisfaction shed in Urs''s eyes, but L caught it.

    "This shattered excuse of a family? You can have it. I couldn''t care less."

    With that, she turned to leave.

    But Urs called after her, "Wait. What about my brother''s money?"

    L turned back, a cynical smile ying on her lips. "Your brother? Don''t kid yourself. He''s Ste''s real brother. She didn''t want him, and you can have whatever leftovers you want.''

    "You-" Urs began, fury rising in her voice.

    L cut her off. "What? He has legal heirs, he''s got a son. What are you,

    anyway? You think I''d leave the

    money behind? Look at yourself."

    Swnoy

    Urs''s face turned pale with rage, ring daggers at L, wishing she could tear her apart.

    In the chaos, &loudia was frantic, trying to stop L from leaving with the child and money. But L was no pushover. She''d fought tooth and nail, and after two hours of yelling and cursing that would make a saiter blush, she walked out with both the money and the kid.

    The Larkin family was left in ruins.

    Cloudia was in Jaxon''s room, wailing. "What kind of woman did you get involved with?"

    Two hours of non-stop swearing! That woman had a mouth on her like no other, relentless and unforgiving.

    Jaxon was fuming, his head pounding from the confrontation. "That car crash... Did Urs do that to hurt Ste?"

    His question cut through Cloudia''s rant, freezing her in ce. She lowered her head, saying nothing.

    Jaxon put two and two together, his face falling. "So, what are you nning to do about it?"

    Ste was his sister, after all. And while Urs had been by his side for years, plotting against his own sister was something Jaxon couldn''t stomach.

    Cloudia, shaken by the question, could only tremble in silence.

    Jaxon pressed on, frowning. "What are you nning?"

    Cloudia''s voice was barely a whisper. "What can we do? We''ll wait until Urs gets better, then decide."

    Jaxon was incredulous. "Get better? With her current condition, how is that even possible?"

    And even if it were, they couldn''t afford the medical bills to make it happen.

 Chapter 420

    Millions of dors were at stake...

    Jaxon couldn''t shake the memory of Ste spending months in the hospital two years ago, all because of Urs. That memory ced a wedge between him and Urs.

    Sensing something off about Jaxon, Cloudia nced at him with concern. "Jaxon, I..."

    "Mom, Ste is your real daughter. We''ve been siding with Urs all these years because we thought Ste''s return was making her miserable, that Ste was bullying her."

    Cloudia fell silent.

    Jaxon continued, "But if Ste''s grievances all stem from that car ident, what does that make Urs?" Ste had been at odds with Urs for thest two years. They had always used Ste of losing her mind, believing she was unjustly targeting Urs.

    But what if Ste''s actions were because Urs had started it all, which almost cost Ste''s life?

    Cloudia''s breath hitched, her entire body going rigid.

    "Rick has distanced himself from her because of this, too, right?" Jaxon asked, recalling the scene when Yorick left that day.

    As Jaxon posed the question, his demeanor grew more intense.

    Already struggling to breathe, Cloudia trembled at Jaxon''s words. "I, she..."

    Suddenly, she was at a loss for words, staring at Jaxon with sorrow-filled eyes.

    Jaxon, too, was visibly shaking with anger.

    Ste had nned to have dinner with Ronald that evening, but Ronald didn''t make it back. So, she met Tegan instead.

    When she arrived, Tegan was on the phone with Susanna, who was freaking out over in Ferrond. She called every one, trying to gossip her way through her fears.

    Upon seeing Ste, Tegan said, "Okay, you should tell Ste about it."

    Susanna replied, "Ste hasn''t picked up her phone."

    "Oh, I see." Tegan realized why Susanna had been dragging her into all this gossip. It was because she couldn''t reach Ste.

    Ste had never been one for gossip, but over time, Susanna had rubbed off on her. Sometimes, a bit of gossip wasn''t bad.

    "Was that Susanna on the phone?" Ste asked, sipping from her water ss.

    Tegan nodded, spooning some ice

    cream into her mouth. "Yeah, she''s scared out of her wits over in

    Ferrond. Can you save her?"

    swn yel

    Ste replied, "My brother said the situation with Susanna is

    the

    investigation, so being by his side is the safest ce for her."

    "The guy taking her through a hail of bullets? Are you sure that''s safer for her?" Tegan teased.

    Ste paused, realizing how overwhelming it must be for Susanna.

    Ste was about to order the same

    ice cream

    Tegan, but Tegan

    stopped her. "I already ordered.ne

    you. Didn''t want it to melt since you weren''t here yet."

    "Oh," Ste said, grateful for the thought. She craved ice cream, but Ronald was usually strict about her

    diet.

    As she was thinking about her serious brother, her phone rang.

    "Hey, Ronald," she answered.

    "Are you out?" Ronald asked.

    "Yeah. Since you said you wouldn''t be back for dinner, I''m out with Tegan."

    "Send me your location."

    "Hmm?"

    "I''ll pick you up when I finish work," Ronald insisted.

    "Okay."

    Hearing Ronald wasing to get her filled Ste with warmth. She hung up and quickly sent him her location.

 Chapter 421

    "Put the phone down. The ice cream''s here," Tegan announced, sliding the sundae across the table to Ste.

    It had been ages since Ste indulged in a scoop of ice cream. Ronald, ever the worrywart, would usually

    let her have just a couple of spoons before taking it away, fretting over her health.

    As she savored a spoonful, she asked, "So, what was Susie going on about earlier?"

    Tegan leaned in conspiratorially. "Oh, she said that L took off with all the money. The whole Larkin family is in aplete uproar."

    Ste nearly choked on her ice cream. "L ran off with the money? Are you serious?"

    "Absolutely," Tegan confirmed with a nod.

    Ste''s eyes widened in disbelief. "No way!"

    "She cleared out Jaxon''s ounts, and ise pulled the remaining funds out of thepany," Tegan continued, her voiceced with a mixture of disbelief and excitement.

    Ste was left speechless, spoon hovering mid-air.

    Tegan smirked. "Now, the Larkin family is left with a mess. One''s incapacitated, another''s constantly ill, and thest one can''t earn a dime. It''s like the sky is falling for them.''

    "I used to think I could squeeze a few million out of them, but now, it looks like there''s nothing left," Tegan sighed, her voice tinged with frustration. "I even went to the trouble of spinning a whole web around them."

    Ste shook her head, still processing the news. "Are they really that broke?"

    It was hard to believe. The Larkin family had always been one of the old-money families in Portis City. How could they suddenly not have a dime to their name?

    Tegan shrugged. "L''s a firecracker. She must''ve seen something she didn''t like and decided to bail, taking everything with her."

    Ste let out a low whistle. "That L, she''s something else. She married Jaxon with the intention of snagging a wealthy life, and when it didn''t pan out, she grabbed what she could and bolted."

    "Urs''s not going to survive this," Ste mused aloud.

    Tegan nodded in agreement. "Karma''s a real kicker."

    The two of them reminisced about Urs''s past arrogance. She''d almost caused Ste serious harm with her reckless antics.

    Tegan chuckled with satisfaction.

    "The Larkin family is the talk of

    Portis City now. You should''ve seen Cloudia strutting around like she owned the ce. Now, all those

    Ste just shook her head, a small smile ying on her lips. "Yeah, life sure has a way of turning the tables."

    After they finished eating, Ronald hadn''t called back yet, so Tegan suggested they hit the shops.

    Ste nced at her watch. It was getting close to eight.

    "Uriah letting you stay out thiste?" she asked with a teasing lilt.

    She knew how protective Uriah was of Tegan, always wanting her by his side, even trying to convince her

    to quit her hospital job just to be with him more.

    They''d been out for a couple of hours now, and normally Uriah would''ve called incessantly.

    Tegan''s expression turned a bit guarded. "The Horner family''s having a big dinner tonight."

    Ste''s eyebrows shot up. "Ah, I see."

    The Horner family was a

    wasn''t exactly their favorite, despite being practically raised by them

    after her father, the family''s

    chauffeur, died saving Uriah''s father.

    Ste reached over, giving Tegan aforting hug. "Are you okay?"

    Tegan shrugged it off. "I''m fine."

    But Ste could hear the undercurrent of hurt in her voice. "Since Uriah''s dad passed, Mrs. Horner doesn''t even bother pretending to like you anymore."

    Tegan shook her head. "I couldn''t care less. I owe them nothing."

    Ste nodded, understanding all too well. Tegan had always been a bit of an outsider in the Horner family, tolerated for Uriah''s sake but never truly embraced.

    Tegan had never been one to take things lying down, always meeting cold shoulders with her own brand of fierce independence.

    "Oh, by the way, I bought a house," Tegan said suddenly, shifting topics like flipping a switch.

    Ste blinked in surprise. "Wait, what? You and Uriah live together already. Why another ce?"

    The change in conversation left Ste momentarily off-bnce, but she quickly adjusted, curious about her new venture.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 422

    The Horner family never really warmed up to Tegan, so Uriah decided not to live in the family mansion. Instead, he bought a quaint little estate on the outskirts, where he and Tegan had been staying.

    Tegan nced at Ste without saying a word.

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Where did you buy?"

    Tegan replied, "Silk-River Residences."

    Ste''s eyes widened.

    Apparently, whenever a girl decides to move out, Silk-River Residences is the go-to spot. Ste herself was a fan, mainly because the ce had such amazing amenities.

    "Does Uriah know about this?" Ste asked.

    Tegan shook her head. "He doesn''t."

    Ste was stunned. "Uriah doesn''t know? Wait. What''s going on between you two?"

    In Ste''s mind, Tegan and Uriah always seemed like the perfect couple. Uriah was always so devoted to her, even if his family wasn''t.

    But now... something seemed off.

    Tegan shook her head again and nced at Ste, but ultimately kept quiet.

    Before they could say anything else, a mocking voice called out from nearby, "Well, isn''t it Jaxon''s little sister, Ste?"

    Turning towards the voice, Ste and Tegan saw Sirena Patel with a girl in a tan coat, who turned out to be Vivian Warner.

    Sirena was known to be close with Urs, so naturally, her friends were usually in the same circle. Seeing Vivian made Ste and Tegan''s expressions sour.

    Sirena wasn''t too pleased either, but remembering her brother Jeremy, she held her tongue. Ste red at Vivian. "What''s with that tone?"

    Vivian sneered, "What tone do you want? Your mother doesn''t care for you, and your brother''s indifferent. So, what if you''re the Larkin family''s heiress? You still lost to Urs."

    en

    Thinking back to how Ste got her grounded and had no allowance for half a year, Vivian was seething.

    Ste raised an eyebrow, ready to

    retort, but Tegan said first. "The Larkin family, huh? Is Urs still considered the heiress after they went bankrupt? Maybe she jinxed them into it.

    The Larkin family is so washed up that even if they gave themselves to us, we''d pass. Only someone like Urs would find that appealing."

    Ste shot Tegan a sideways nce. When did she get such a sharp tongue? The once gentle and protected Tegan was now standing her ground.

    Vivian was furious. "You think you have a ce in the Horner family? You''re just a dog they feed with leftovers."

    That made Tegan freeze. It was

    exactly how Mrs. Horner had described her over the years. Her father lost his life saving Mr. Horner, yet Mrs. Horner never showed Tegan the slightest respect. If it weren''t for Mrs. Horner''s attitude, would these people dare speak to Tegan like this?

    "You are a dog fed with scraps and a beggar with no home. What''s there to be proud of?" Vivian finally found an outlet for her anger, and she wasn''t holding back.

    Ste''s eyes narrowed. She stepped forward and pped Vivian across the face.

    "Smack!"

    Vivian''s head whipped to the side from the force of the p.

    Already holding a grudge against Ste for ruining her chance with Finley, whom she''d liked for ages, Vivian was furious. Ste''s actions only added fuel to the fire.

    Vivian lunged at Ste, her anger boiling over. "You''re only a foster child of the Lugar family. What makes you any different from Urs?"

    She was wing at Ste, enraged. The date with Finley was something she had fought hard for, only for Ste to ruin it.

    Ste wasn''t having any of it. At the mention of the Lugar family, she pped Vivian again, hard. "Smack!"

    That second p sent the scene into chaos.

    Sirena stood there, stunned, trying to break them up. "Vivian, stop!"

    Despite her own issues with Ste, Sirena was wary of Ste''s connections, especially with Ronald in the picture. She knew Vivian was in deep trouble.

 Chapter 423

    Vivian was out of pocket money, and she saw it as a monumental betrayal.

    And after a disastrous blind date with Finley, she med the whole fiasco on Ste.

    Whatever her father had warned her about the consequences of crossing Ste? That was ancient history to her. When she spotted Ste, rage consumed her, and she lunged at her like a woman possessed. But Ste wasn''t a pushover.

    To make matters worse, Sirena wasn''t the best at breaking up fights.

    Sirena clung to Vivian, pleading, "Vivian, let it go. Stop fighting."

    Vivian struggled in Sirena''s grip, unable tond a decent punch.

    Ste seized the opportunity to scratch Vivian''s face several times and even managed a few kicks.

    Vivian was desperate to hit Ste back, but Sirena held on too tight. "Sirena, let go!" she yelled.

    With her face scratched and temper ring, Vivian decided to w back at Ste. But with Sirena holding her back, she couldn''t get near.

    Sirena kept holding her tightly, urging, "Seriously, it''s not worth it."

    If it kept up, things could really get out of hand.

    Tegan stood by, stunned by the scene, especially Sirena''s attempt at breaking up the fight.

    Stended a few more kicks before Tegan finally stepped in to help, proving more effective at separating them.

    She grabbed Vivian''s wrist, saying, "Vivian, remember you''re a Warner. You have to keep yourposure."

    Vivian was already immobilized by Sirena, and with Tegan joining in, she waspletely restrained.

    To anyone watching, it might have seemed like a proper intervention. But by the time they were done, Ste looked pristine, while Vivian was a mess, her face scratched up.

    Alerted by themotion, security from the mall hurried over to finally separate the two.

    Vivian''s hair was messy, looking like she''d just rolled out of bed. She pointed a trembling finger at Ste, struggling to find the words. "You, you..."

    "Come on, Vivian. Let it go," Sirena said, trying to lower her hand, worried she''d break a finger. Vivian red at Sirena, her fury reaching a boiling point. "Let it go? Whose side are you on?"

    Tegan stood there, speechless. She wasn''t sure whose side Sirena was on, but she was certainly skilled at restraining Vivian.

    t belongs

    Caught off-guard by Vivian''s outburst, Sirena''s expression shifted from shock to anger. "Vivian, that''s enough."

    "Enough? Are you siding with Ste?

    Let me tell you. Even if you do, it won''t help. Jaxon doesn''t even like her, and he''s got a kid now." Vivian fumed. "You and Jaxon? That will never happen."

    What is the meaning of going wild, making frivolous usations, and biting recklessly? This is what''s happening right now!

    It would have been fine if Jaxon hadn''t been mentioned, but the moment he was, Sirena''s face darkened as well. She directly threw the napkin she had used to wipe Vivian''s mouth, bloody from the bite earlier, right back onto Vivian''s face.

    Vivian red at Sirena fiercely. Then, she turned her eyes to Tegan and Ste, "You two wait and see; I won''t let this go."

    Ste and Tegan exchanged nces, their minds buzzing. Without a word, they both whipped out their phones.

    Ste called Ronald, and Tegan dialed Uriah.

    Ronald picked up first. "Hey, Star."

    Steunched into her tale. "Ronald, someone called me a dog for the Lugar family."

    Uriah answered Tegan''s call next.

    Tegan wasted no time. "Uriah, someone said I was a dog fed scraps by the Horner family." Vivian was bbergasted.

    Sirena nced at Ste and Tegan with disbelief.

    Wait, what? Were they tattling? And why? They weren''t even the ones who got hit.

    Vivian was incredulous. "Hey! I''m the one who got beat up here, and you two are whining?"

    She was on the brink of losing it.

    Look at her! She got the bruises and scratches, while Ste and Tegan were untouched and still tattling? Ste began to sob theatrically into the phone, "It was Finley''s blind date. She hit me."

    Vivian was speechless, utterly bbergasted.

 Chapter 424

    Tegan sniffled, her voice sharp, "I''m moving out of the Horner family. I don''t want anything to do with you again."

    Vivian was stunned. "What?"

    Sirena just stared at them, eyes wide. Were they trying to give Vivian a heart attack?

    As for Ste, after what happenedst time, she finally understood her position in Ronald''s heart. And Tegan, no matter how the Horner family elders treated her, was always cherished by Uriah.

    Sirena nced at Vivian, her mind screaming two words: It''s over!

    Clearly, Vivian had poked a ho''s nest today. What was she thinking, going out with her?

    Without saying a word, Sirena got up and left. She wanted no part in this drama.

    "Sirena," Vivian called after her. Even though she was annoyed by Sirena''s earlier attempts to mediate, she couldn''t handle this alone.

    But Sirena pretended not to hear and quickly left the scene.

    Vivian watched Sirena leave, her chest heaving with frustration as she turned to Ste and Tegan.

    "You two, do you even realize I''m the one getting beaten here? What are you even pretending for?" She shouted, anger rising.

    Ste had just hung up Ronald''s call. "Weren''t you always the one who loved ying the victim like Urs, even using it to hurt others?"

    Tegan nodded. "Exactly."

    What was it now? They were just giving her a taste of her own medicine, and she couldn''t handle it, huh? Vivian almost fainted from rage. Those two were driving her insane!

    Meanwhile, Ronald was fuming in the car. The tension was palpable, and Finley, sitting beside him, was sweating bullets, especially after hearing Ste mention "Finley''s blind date" on the phone.

    The car was speeding like there was no tomorrow.

    Ronald took a drag from his cigarette, ncing fiercely at Finley.

    Even Finley, who was used to Ronald''s moods, couldn''t help but swallow hard.

    "Let''s be real here. You think a defenseless woman could really take down Star? Sometimes, you need to look at the facts, right?"

    That girl had escaped Xander''s

    fortress-like security. Her stamina

    swn yelet

    and strength were definitely unmatched by his any blind date.

    Ronald''s eyes narrowed. "She cried."

    Finley winced. "So, whoever cries is right?"

    Ronald''s re grew colder, looking as if threatening to toss him out of the car.

    Finley quickly raised his hands in surrender. "Okay, okay, Star got hit, and she cried."

    Fine, if he had to say the little princess got hit, then she got hit. But when did she learn to y the victim first?

    He knew Ste well enough to know she wouldn''t back down from anyone, let alone this so-called date. Feeling Ronald''s icy tension, Finley swallowed again. "It has nothing to do with me, okay?"

    Ronald took another drag of his cigarette as they stopped at the mall where Ste had sent her location.

    Ronald stepped out first. "That was your date."

    Finley followed quickly. "We only

    went out twice, and I wasn''t even et

    interested. It''s just a date, not my

    wifed''m not taking the me for this!"

    Why was he so unlucky? Maybe he was cursed in his past life. How else could a simple date lead to such chaos?

    When exiting the car behind them, Idris gave Finley''s shoulder a reassuring pat.

    Finley looked at him. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    Idris shrugged. "You better hope your date didn''t do anything to Miss Ste."

    If she did, things could get really messy.

    Finley grimaced. "Even if something happened, it''s not my fault, right?"

    Besides, there was no way Ste would trusted

    of

    thing happen to g such trouble. It

    that his date wasn''t capable

 Chapter 425

    When Ronald finally arrived, he stepped into a peculiar scene.

    Uriah had already whisked away Tegan, and Sirena had vanished long before anyone could notice. Vivian had wrapped up a phone call and made a swift exit, too.

    So, when Ronald reached the scene, only Ste was alone there. She sat on a rainbow-colored bench in the mall corridor, sipping on a milkshake.

    Ronald walked straight over and plopped down beside her.

    Off to the side, Finley noticed Ste sitting by herself and instinctively wanted to approach her, wanting to ask what was up. But Idris grabbed his arm, stopping him in his tracks.

    "What gives?" Finley asked, puzzled.

    That little princess had everyone running around, and then she was all alone? And she didn''t even look like she''d been in a fight, so what was all the fuss about?

    Idris pointed out, "Can''t you see her eyes are red? What are you gonna ask her?"

    Finley squinted, taking a closer look, and sure enough, Ste''s eyes were a bit puffy from crying. He had assumed she was faking it, but no, she had actually shed some tears.

    "Maybe you should call your blind date and see what''s up?" Idris suggested.

    The whole mess was far from over. Even though Ronald hadn''t said much in the car, Idris felt sure that there was no sweeping this under the rug.

    Finley looked at Idris, bewildered. "I don''t even remember her number."

    "Didn''t you go on a date with her?"

    Finley shrugged. "Yeah, but it didn''t click. Why remember a number if it didn''t work out?"

    Now everyone seemed to think he was in the wrong. What a situation to be in!

    Ronald gently tousled Ste''s soft hair. "Did it get out of hand?"

    His voice was gentle, full of warmth.

    Ste looked at him with her reddened eyes, staying silent.

    Ronald sighed, "You."

    Ronald pulled her into aforting embrace, and Ste froze. "We''re in a mall."

    He simply replied, "It''s your mall."

    Ste was stunned. "What?"

    "Yes," Ronald continued casually, "I bought it in your name a year ago."

    It sounded like purchasing the mall was akin to buying Ste a piece of jewelry.

    Ste waspletely unaware that she had such assets in Portis City. Mist Bay, and now, the top luxury mall in Portis City too.

    Finley, who overheard that this mall

    had been bought for Ste, was equally astounded. He exchanged a look with Idris. "I mean, who canpete with that kind of grand gesture?"

    en

    How much had Ronald bought for Ste? That was beyond ensuring she never went hungry. She could live extravagantly for several lifetimes!

    Idris remarked, "It seems like you still don''t understand why Miss Ste never fell for Yorick Quarry."

    Yorick was one of the most eligible bachelors in Portis City, handsome and reserved. Despite knowing he had a past love, Urs, many women still tried to catch his

    eye.

    Yet Ste, as his fianc¨¦e, had remained utterly indifferent.

    "Why''s that?" Finley asked.

    Idris nced at him, and suddenly, Finley felt that Idris''s gaze carried a hint of sympathy.

    Sympathy? For him? Why?

    Unbeknownst to him, Idris''s look was more of a ''poor fool'' expression.

    "Ronald has spoiled her so much that no one out there could ever capture her attention. That''s why." Finley nodded. "That''s true."

    Ronald had doted on Ste, giving her the finest things since she was young. With Ronald by her side, she''d seen the world, met people with looks, wealth, and power-what hadn''t she experienced?

    So, when you thought about it, even if the Quarry family was the wealthiest in Portis City, it didn''t seem to matter much to Ste.

    The mall''s CEO, Hugo Cobb, rushed over upon hearing Ronald was there.

    Seeing him, Ste tensed up, "Mr. Cobb."

    Back when StarRiver Corp. was coborating with her, Ste was always grateful to Hugo.

 Chapter 426

    She thought of him as her great benefactor.

    But at that moment, Hugo nodded respectfully at Ste. "Ms. Quinn."

    Then he turned to Ronald. "Mr. Quinn"

    Ronald gently ced Ste from his arms onto a nearby chair, casting a disinterested nce at Hugo. "Ban the Warner family. They''re not wee at this mall anymore."

    Upon hearing that, Hugo instinctively nced at Ste.

    He had already been on his way when he heard Ronald was visiting the mall. Before this, he had received word that Vivian, the Warner family heiress, had gotten into a scuffle with Ste.

    Vivian fought with Ms. Quinn in this ce, huh?

    Hugo understood it was Ronald''s way of expressing his anger over the incident with Ste.

    Hugo nodded. "Understood."

    Upon hearing this, Ste immediately protested, "Wait a second."

    How could they bar the Warner family from the mall? It was the fanciest luxury mall in Portis City. People usually couldn''t leave without dropping a hefty sum.

    Despite her seemingly good rtionship with Urs, Vivian had silentlypeted with her. If Urs unted a $10,000 ne, Vivian would show up the following day with a $20,000 one. If Urs carried a $20,000 bag, Vivian would have a $50,000 one within a week.

    In a word, she was undoubtedly a big spender!

    Ronald and Hugo both looked at Ste.

    Ste, clutching her oversized milkshake, walked over to Hugo. "Not only should you let her in, but you should also have the top sales associate greet her."

    How could she miss out on such a lucrative customer? That was no foresight.

    Hugo was speechless.

    Finley was astonished. She''s already plotting how to milk that Vivian for all she''s worth, isn''t she? Ronald gave Ste an indulgent look. "But she only spends..."

    "We need to think bigger." Ste interrupted Ronald, knowing exactly what he was about to say. She turned back to Hugo again. "Not only should the best sales associate greet her, but every store should call her once a week."

    now

    Top salespeople knew exactly how

    to spark a person''s desire to purchase, especially someone like Vivian, who loved to unt her wealth.

    Every luxury store''s top associates meticulously kept track of their clients preferences. There were plenty of ways to encourage Vivian to spend.

    Finley''s lips twitched. "Ste, are you sure she''ll still have money left to spend here?"

    After today''s incident, things had already escted. Finley doubted Ronald would let the Warner family off so easily.

    Ste nced at Ronald, who pulled her back into his embrace and said "We''ll do as you say. Think big." Ste smiled.

    Finley watched the two exchange a

    knowing smile, feeling that things were far from simple, especially with Ronald''s scheming nature, and Ste''s talk of "thinking big

    Was it really about foresight?

    For Vivian, it seemed more like a financial trap.

    Ronald and Hugo headed to the study, with Finley trailing behind. He saw Ste still holding a milkshake cup asrge as her face.

    He instinctivelymented, "You should cut back on those."

    Ste looked puzzled.

    "What?" She gave Finley a confused nce, clearly not understanding what he meant.

    Finley brushed off the topic and leaned closer to Ste. "So today, between you and Vivian, who hit who?"

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Are you taking sides?"

    Finley was stunned. "Taking sides? Taking sides for whom?"

    He suddenly realized, "Don''t say that. I''m not taking Vivian''s side."

    They''d only been on a blind date. Ronald nearly ripped him apart over it in the car earlier. How could he dare take sides?

    "Be honest," Finley insisted.

    Ste gave him a look as if he were an idiot. "What do you think?"

    "I think you definitely gave her a good smack."

    Ste just huffed and stayed silent. Herck of response made it crystal clear to Finley.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 427

    In the study.

    Ronald pulled out a cigarette, lit it up, and tossed the pack over to Hugo, who caught it and fished out a cigarette for himself.

    Taking a drag, Ronald said, "The Warner family... they''re doomed."

    Hugo paused mid-lighting. He had a hunch that Ronald was only indulging Ste back at the mall, hence why he hadn''t made a fuss.

    Who would need big clients when they could strip them of their power of consumption? Ste''s entire empire in Portis City, from StarRiver Corp. to the luxury mall, was under Hugo''s management. Even the future ns for her studio had been in his hands.

    At first, Ste wanted Susanna to take over her studio, but Susanna moved to Ferrond. Ste couldn''t bring herself to trust others with her employees, so she left it all for Ronald to handle.

    "Understood," Hugo nodded.

    Thinking it over, he nced at Ronald and added, "Miss Ste hasn''t faced too much trouble these past few years in Portis City."

    Hugo had arrived after Ste''s discharge from the hospital. And the Larkin family had gone into a tailspin since then.

    Urs was practically begging for mercy after Ste was done with her. If Urs hadn''t left Portis City back then, things could''ve gotten ugly.

    Ronald flicked his cigarette ash, eyes narrowing slightly. "Their existence is an insult to her."

    Hugo widened his eyes. "Them? You mean the Larkin family?"

    In a way, that made sense. Knowing your own family is that kind of people would be disheartening for anyone.

    The Warner family didn''t stand a chance. They''d already been warned at Spring Hill but clearly hadn''t learned their lesson.

    This time, the oue was inevitable. Especially since they''d upset not just Ste, but Tegan as well, whom the entire Horner family didn''t care for, yet Uriah had cherished for so long.

    Meanwhile, in the car.

    Uriah made a phone call, the purpose of which was clear. Just before hanging up, he said, "In a week, I want to hear that the Warner family is bankrupt."

    Tegan was stunned.

    He hung up and pulled Tegan into his arms with ease, leaving her a bit dizzy.

    "What are you doing? Can you stop doing that out of the blue?" Tegan protested.

    Uriah''s eyes glinted mischievously as he tilted her chin up with his fingers, capturing her lips in amanding kiss.

    Tegan tried to pull away but couldn''t escape. Their warm breaths mingled as Uriah murmured in a rough, dow voice, "Still not used to it after all these years, huh?"

    Tegan squirmed in his grip, only to be firmly held in ce by Uriah.

    "Don''t move."

    Tegan was exasperated.

    Relenting, Uriah rested his chin on her petite shoulder. "Tegan, I got some news."

    Tegan''s breath hitched, tension creeping into her frame.

    Uriah straightened, holding her chin to meet her eyes with his intense gaze.

    "What news?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "You met Forrest," Uriah stated tly.

    Tegan froze, her breath catching.

    Sensing her sudden tension, Uriah''s grip on her chin tightened. "What did he say to you?"

    Forrest was someone Uriah had no

    swnovel

    desire to see again. There were matters from the past that seemed resolved but still held secrets

    Forrest harbored animosity toward Uriah, and Uriah couldn''t believe he''d meet Tegan without ulterior motives,

    let alone say anything po motives,

    It was evident from Tegan''s expression that Forrest had indeed said something. Tegan''s eyes glistened as she looked up, her voice trembling, "Why are you worried?"

 Chapter 428

    Uriah was silent, his mind racing. Was he worried?

    Tegan sniffled, her voice small and uncertain. "Why does your mother hate me so much?"

    She continued, her eyes shimmering with confusion and hurt. "My father gave his life to save yours, yet your mother treats me like I''m her worst enemy. Why?"

    Uriah''s eyes widened in shock, but Tegan grabbed his wrist before he could respond. With a gentle but firm grip, she pulled his hand away from her chin.

    Sitting back, she turned to gaze out the window, her thoughts heavy with unspoken emotions. "I''ve tried to figure this out for years, but now..."

    "Did Forrest give you an answer?" Uriah interrupted sharply.

    Tegan hesitated.

    An answer? Not exactly. Forrest hadn''t provided answers, but he had certainly stirred up a storm inside her, leaving her with more questions than before.

    Uriah leaned in, his forehead against hers, their breaths mingling in the tense air.

    "Forrest isn''t a good guy. Whatever he told you, forget it, okay?" His voice was cold, almostmanding. Tegan ced her hands on his chest, trying to push him away, but his grip on her neck only tightened. "Be a good girl, Tegan. Don''t see him again, okay?"

    She struggled to catch her breath, ncing up at Uriah. They were so close, she couldn''t read his expression, but she could sense the danger he felt Forrest posed.

    Meanwhile, halfway across the world in Ferrond, Susanna desperately tried to distract herself with gossip. But after hanging up with Ste and Tegan, her mind kept drifting back to the morning she woke up in a state of undress.

    Hull had been out all day. She had tried to leave, but the ce was swarming with security. She could have grown wings and still not escaped.

    When Hull finally returned that evening, they sat across each other at the dining table. The spread was a ssic feast, dishes from all over Portis City, but Susanna barely touched her food, poking at it with little interest.

    Hull nced at her untouched te. "I thought you were a big eater.

    are

    cat

    you picking at your food like Bet

    Susanna bristled. Big eater? That was a bit harsh. She never imed to be one.

    She looked at Hull, her lips parting to speak, but the words got stuck.

    Noticing her hesitation, Hull asked coldly, "What is it?"

    His tone was brimming with impatience, making her swallow nervously.

    How was she supposed to bring it up? Should she just ask straight out why she''d woken up without clothes?

    Worse, she''d noticed some blood on the sheets.

    What if Hull shrugged and said, "Yeah, I undressed you. So what?"

    Her heart raced at the thought. This was a nightmare.

    Hull continued, "Not hungry?"

    Susanna shook her head. "No, that''s not it."

    bet

    She wanted to eat, but nothing tasted right with so many questions hanging over her, especially not with this intimidating man across from her.

    The staff seemed to follow his lead, refusing to serve dinner until he returned, and now it was well past eight.

    She was starving, but Hull''s presence made her lose her appetite.

    "Um, cansk about... my clothesst night?" she ventured, her she ventured, her voice

    barely above a whisper. Her het art

    poed in her chest.

    She had to know. It was too big of a question to ignore.

    She swallowed hard, avoiding Hull''s piercing gaze and the dangerous aura he exuded.

    With a deep breath, she steeled herself and asked, "Did you undress me?"

 Chapter 429

    With those words, the entire diner fell into an uneasy silence.

    Susanna kept her head down, feeling Hull''s oppressive aura. She didn''t dare to meet his gaze.

    Just the thought of the incident gnawed at her insides. It wasn''t just about the missing clothes. It was the haunting question of what might have happened afterward. She needed answers, or it would eat away at her.

    Time ticked by, second by agonizing second. The tension in the diner remained palpable.

    When Hull didn''t respond, Susanna''s anxiety spiked, and she hesitantly lifted her gaze. Timidly, she met Hull''s eyes.

    When their eyes locked, she quickly looked away, her heart pounding.

    Hull''s stare was intimidating. Especially with that tattoo on his neck, he exuded a sense of danger. Susanna swallowed hard. "Um, I just want to know who undressed me."

    Hull''s response was curt. "Is it that important?"

    Susanna was shocked. "What do you mean?"

    She looked up at Hull again, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. She felt so wronged. She''d never been treated this way. The situation was unlike anything she''d ever encountered. Being bullied like this by a man was something she''d never imagined possible.

    Hull finally admitted, "I took them off. So what?"

    Susanna froze, her tears held in suspension.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "Isn''t there?" she asked, her voice quivering.

    "What do you want to do about it?" Hull''s tone was sharp and dangerous, his presence overpowering her into silence.

    Like at the airport, he had taken such liberties, and she hadn''t dared to say anything.

    And now, it was the same story.

    Feeling utterly defeated, Susanna lowered her head and poked at her bowl of mac and cheese.

    "Nothing." Her voice was full of resignation. Her actions seemed more about avenging her dignity than eating.

    Hull chuckled softly, "With a figure like yours, I wouldn''t bother even if you were gift-wrapped." Susanna was stunned.

    Wouldn''t bother?

    The gossip Ste had shared shed through her mind, and when she looked at Hull again, surprise overtook her fear.

    Hull set down his whiskey ss, his gaze piercing. "What''s that look for?"

    "Nothing, nothing at all!" Susanna shook her head quickly.

    So, all those things Ste had mentioned were true, right? At least that meant she was safe. He wasn''t interested in her.

    Still, that didn''t mean it was okay to strip people''s clothes off. Just because he wasn''t interested didn''t give him the right to undress her Even if he weren''t, if others found out he''d seen her, it wouldn''t matter whether Hull could get it up.

    "Just don''t take my clothes off again," she said, turning slightly in her seat with her bowl. Hull raised an eyebrow. "Again?"

    Susanna''s face flushed. What had she just said?

    Her already frazzled mind was now aplete jumble.

    "No. Just don''t do it again," Susanna mumbled.

    Seeing her like a scolded kitten, Hull chuckled softly but said nothing more.

    Hisughter echoed in Susanna''s ears, carrying a weight of unspoken meaning.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of Cyrus Isle, Xander had put Bernie through hell, leaving him in a state where he could not stand or sit. Eventually, he handed Bernie to Bernie''s brother, Bert.  Over the years, after the Schultz family incident, Shawn believed Xander''s ruthlessness had peaked But with Bernie''s suffering, Shawn witnessed once more that Xander''s ruthlessness truly knew no bounds.

    All because Bernie harbored dirty thoughts about Ste, Xander had nearly taken his life. And that was only because of Bert''s intervention.

 Chapter 430

    Boarding the private jet back to Patrina, Shawn was still lying on the bed, his leg thankfully saved but still aching like crazy.

    Xander was on the phone, his voice cold and calcted as he said, "Yes, follow the n."

    Shawn''s eyes widened at that.

    n? What n?

    The only thing that seemed to get Xander riled up was anything concerning Ste.

    Watching Xander hang up, Shawn couldn''t help but ask, "You still have ns for that little firecracker?" Xander shot him a nce.

    Shawn gulped. "Dude, Ronald and Ste are together now. He''s finally got what he''s been after for years." Xander asked, "Do you remember why Ste ever took an interest in him in the first ce?"

    Shawn''s heart skipped a beat. Of course, he knew why Ste had developed feelings for Ronald. But did that even matter anymore?

    "Look. You should leave Ronald alone. His feelings for Ste..."

    "Shawn." Xander cut him off before he could finish.

    Shawn went silent.

    Xander sipped his wine, leaving his thoughts unspoken.

    Shawn pondered for a moment and continued, "You and Ronald really don''t need to keep this feud going. You should clear those misunderstandings. Or do you n on staying in Patrina forever?"

    Xander raised an eyebrow, a smirk on his lips. "You''re right. We should clear the misunderstandings. And Ferrond, it''s about time I returned."

    There was something off in how Xander said Ferrond, which made Shawn uneasy. It seemed like Xander''s return wasn''t only about that illegitimate child.

    Thinking of Xander''s father, Shawn felt a pang of injustice for Xander.

    Xander''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, musing over the word ''misunderstanding'' with sarcasm and intrigue in his expression.

    Ste had ate-night snack.

    After getting back with Ronald, Finley and Idris had retreated to the study, and Susanna had called her.

    She was crying her heart out. Ste had never heard Susanna cry like

    that, so sheforted her overthe

    phone like she was soothing a baby.

    "Tell me what''s wrong. Who upset you? I''ll sort them out."

    Who on earth had made Susanna cry like this?

    If it was serious, then she''d really have to call on her people in Ferrond.

    Ste had her ownwork,

    courtesy of Ronald, but she hadn''t used it since Xander threatened her out of Ferrond. She''d been lying low, avoiding both Ronald and Xander.

    But now, with Susanna in such distress, Ste wanted to find out what was wrong with Susanna''s mom Lacey.

    Yet Susanna was crying too hard to give her any details.

    Steforted, "Sweetheart, please stop crying. Should I send someone to look into it for you?"

    Being around Hull and not solving anything was one thing, but Susanna crying like this was another.

    What was going on? Was Hull being a jerk to her?

    No, that couldn''t be. Hull was a bit of a lone wolf, not the type to bully people for fun.

    But she was wrong...

    Susanna sobbed, "It was Hull. He took off my clothes."

    Ste nearly choked on her spit.

    Wait, what?!

    "Wasn''t it the maid?"

    Hull was the solitary type-no maid in his vi. The only person remotely close was the chef, and he was a guy, which meant there wasn''t a woman around Hull, so when

    Susanna said someone had stripped her clothes off and she didn''t know

    whom, it could only have been Hull.

    Susanna''s voice came through the phone, even more pitiful, "Will you help me deal with him?"

 Chapter 431

    "Uh..."

    How on earth was she supposed to respond to that? Was she really supposed to go and confront Hull? She just... couldn''t muster the courage.

    Ste hesitated, "I just can''t."

    Even with Ronald backing her, there were some people She couldn''t afford to cross, especially those in his inner circle.

    Ste knew precisely who she could and couldn''t mess with.

    Susanna was sobbing even harder. "Star, you''re not helping me!"

    "Well, it''s not like I don''t want to," Ste exined, "I just don''t dare."

    Susanna whimpered, "Star."

    "He hasn''t done anything to you, has he?" Ste asked, her voice full of cautious concern.

    It didn''t add up. Hull definitely wouldn''t have done anything to Susanna.

    Yvonne had always been a reliable source of information. If she''d dared to gossip about it privately, it

    meant there was probably some truth to Hull''s reputation for being impotent.

    Susanna sniffled, "You said he couldn''t get it up, right? How could he have done anything to me?"

    Susanna was lying on her bed as she spoke. When the words left her mouth, she instinctively nced at the door. She''d sworn that she''d stop spreading gossip about others if Hull helped her get past this hurdle. But well... she''d already said it, and it was just to Ste.

    It shouldn''t matter. Besides, she had locked the door from inside.

    Ste nodded. "Exactly. Just a look caused no harm. So, he didn''t do anything to you. Why are you crying then?"

    From the way she was carrying on, anyone would think Hull had left her bedridden for days.

    Susanna huffed, "He saw me, didn''t he? How could I not cry? I''m still a normal, unmarried person, and he''s... not exactly normal."

    Ste conceded, "True. That''s a fair reason to cry."

    Susanna was speechless. She was genuinely upset, okay?

    Ste suggested, "How about I send someone to bring you to the Quinn family?"

    "The Quinn family?" Susanna''s crying stopped abruptly.

    "Yeah," Ste replied. "You''re being hunted down wherever you go. I thought you''d be safe with Hull, but you''re unhappy there."

    Susanna screamed inside that she was anything but happy, especially with that man, always so cold and with eyes like a wolf''s-one more nce, and her heart might just give out

    en

    "The Quinn family is where your adoptive mother, Mrs. Quinn, lives, right?"

    "Of course," Ste confirmed.

    Although everyone in Ferrond habitually called her mother Mrs. Lugar, she was also indeed thedy of the Quinn family. The Lugar name was her maiden name.

    Ferrond had its peculiar customs, which Susanna found quite different from what she was used to. Before marriage, everyone referred to her mother as MS Lugar. Then, it was Mrs. Lugar.

    Susanna sighed, "Then I won''t go."

    Ste was surprised. "What?"

    "You know I don''t have much experience dealing with elders," Susanna admitted, her voice tinged with sadness.

    She''d grown up in a single-parent family. Her mother had raised her but hadn''t been around much. As for grandparents, well, she didn''t have any.

    Being Miss Lacey''s daughter, she truly was the definition of a solo act. Apart from her mom, there were no other rtives.

    Ste reassured her, "My mother is very kind. She''s easy to get along with."

    Susanna replied, "Sure, I''ve heard all about her infamous reputation in Portis City. People tremble at the mention of her name."

    She sounded so ''kind,'' indeed.

    Ste was at a loss for words.

    Alright, her mother was undoubtedly formidable. But that fierceness was

    reserved for rivals and enemies, not family and friends.

    Susanna insisted, "Anyway, I''m not going."

    "Then, you''ll have to stay with Hull," Ste pointed out.

    Susanna groaned, "Ugh, my head hurts."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 432

    Navigating interactions with elders, especially someone like Mrs. Lugar, whom Ste always praises so highly, can feel stifling for Susanna.

    Yet, being around Hull brings its own kind of pressure. Her heart pounds in her chest whenever he''s near. "Star, can you help me find my mom and Tania?" she pleaded.

    Nothingpared to the security Lacey offered her. Despite the years of separation, Susanna still relied on her mother.

    Ste interrupted, "Didn''t Hull say he''d help you with that?"

    He imed he''d get to the bottom of it. His investigation wasn''t only about who had been hunting down Susanna. It would cover who was targeting her mother, too.

    Susanna sighed, "Yeah, but..."

    "But what?" Ste asked, sensing the distress in her friend''s voice.

    "I can barely face him now," Susanna admitted, feeling cornered.

    Hull was clueless! Didn''t he know what was appropriate to see and what wasn''t? Sure, Star mentioned he

    liked looking at pretty women, but those women were at least clothed. With her, it was as if he had no boundaries.

    Seeing Susanna''s spirits sag, Ste tried to reassure her with a nervousugh, "Hull isn''t that bad. He''s just a bit aloof."

    Susanna snapped back, "Well, to you, there''s no bad guy other than the Larkin family."

    In Ste''s eyes, even Yorick was only a fool, a blind one, hopelessly clueless.

    Susanna brought up the Larkin family, much to Ste''s chagrin. "You always know how to hit where it hurts," Ste replied with a sigh.

    Since the disownment agreement with Cloudia, Ste had severed ties with the Larkin family, clean and clear.

    Ronald entered the room just then, catching Ste in her pajamas, phone in hand. Noticing him, Ste quickly said, "We''ll talk tomorrow, okay?" and ended the call.

    Ronald

    smede her, the faint been indulging in a few too med

    of smoke clinging to him. He''d

    cigarettes in his study.

    He ruffled her hair affectionately. "Who were you chatting with?"

    "Susie. She''s really upset," Ste exined.

    "Why?" Ronald asked, puzzled.

    "It''s Hull. He, um, undressed her. You must have a word with him about that," Ste insisted.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Have a word?"

    He was sure Ste''s idea of "having a word" wasn''t what he imagined.

    With utmost seriousness, Ste nodded, "Absolutely. He needs to understand he can''t do that. If he''s conducting an investigation, he should focus on it. He can''t misbehave just because he

    it up."

    can''t get

    Ronald was shocked. "And you think I should just tell him that? Or, pray tell, how would you suggest I approach this?"

    "Just tell him directly," Ste replied, as if it were the simplest thing in the world.

    Ronald groaned, feeling a headache brewing. "Do you think I or anyone could tell Hull not to strip Susanna''s clothes off?"

    Ste nodded again. "Yeah, that''s what you should say."

    Ronald rubbed his temples, feeling the strain.

    "Are you sure you''re feeling okay today?" he asked, cing his hand on her forehead to see if she was talking nonsense from illness

    Ste admitted, "Yeah, maybe."

    Her voice was already a tad hoarse.

 Chapter 433

    Ste gazed up at Ronald with wide eyes, curiosity and confusion written all over her face.

    Ronald chuckled, giving her cheek a yful pinch. "Seriously, Ste, have you spent too much time with Finley?"

    Was this something he should be discussing with Hull?

    He felt her forehead again,paring it with his temperature to ensure she was okay.

    No fever. It was just some good old-fashioned nonsense.

    Ste blinked, realization dawning on her. "Oh my gosh! What on earth was I babbling about? How could I even bring that up?"

    "What about Susie?" she asked, worry evident in her voice.

    As for Susanna, Ronald pondered for a moment before finally saying, "Don''t worry. Hull won''t eat her up." There it was again, that phrase.

    "But Susie is terrified of him," Ste insisted, recalling Susanna''s tearful phone call. She couldn''t help but feel concerned.

    Hull was known for being as cold as ice. Susanna, who once seemed brave enough, was only bold when times were peaceful and predictable. The recent events had clearly shaken her.

    And Ste knew Hull''s temperament well enough to understand he wouldn''t be offering anyforting words to Susanna.

    "Hull rarely meddles in others'' affairs," Ronald shrugged.

    Ste blinked again, confused. "Huh? What does that mean?"

    Ronald sighed, seeing her puzzled face. "It is probably between Hull and Susanna now."

    Ste''s eyes went wide. "What?"

    Personal matters between a man and a woman?

    Seeing her still lost in thought, Ronald sighed again. "We''re heading back the day after tomorrow."

    "Really?" Ste''s face lit up instantly. The idea of leaving Portis City was a wee relief. She couldn''t wait to say goodbye to the drama and head back home.

    Though she had cut ties with the Larkin family, they still found their way into her life, especially Cloudia, who seemed eager totch onto her sess.

    For years, they''d looked down on her, calling her a country bumpkin, and never once did she reveal anything about her life in Ferrond. She saw through their facade.

    People like that, if they were overly nice to you, it was often because they wanted something from you. Now they wanted to be friendly? Fat chance.

    Ronald nodded warmly. "Yeah, things are wrapping up."

    Ste threw her arms around his neck, kissing him on the cheek. "That''s great! We should''ve left ages ago."

    As she started to snuggle back under the covers, Ronald swiftly pulled her close, wrapping his arms around her waist.

    "Light a fire and then run off, huh?" he teased.

    She wriggled in his grasp. "What fire? I didn''t light any fire," she protested with augh.

    Grinning, Ronald flipped her over, pinning her beneath him on the bed.

    Ste''s heart raced.

    "No, no, we can''t," she pleaded softly.

    "Shh," Ronald murmured.

    "Seriously, we shouldn''t," Ste whispered, her voice filled with a mix of reluctance and amusement as she tried to push him away.

    But Ronald caught her delicate wrists, pinning them above her head, leaving her helpless beneath him. "Ronald..." Ste whimpered softly.

    His heart softened when he heard his name from her lips, and his eyes filled with tenderness.

    "Be good for me, will you?" he coaxed gently.

    Ste shook her head defiantly. "I don''t want to."

    Through their time together, Ste had learned that whenever Ronald asked her to be good, it usually meant he was up to something mischievous. Even with his careful restraint, she always ended up breathless.

    "I know you don''t. Don''t worry," Ronald assured her.

    Ste''s eyes widened. "Again?"

    She was adamant. "I don''t want anything right now."

    Looking at her tearful face, Ronald chuckled, his mischievous side kicking into high gear.

    ...

    The night in Portis City was a tapestry of contrasts: serene in some corners while vibrant and bustling in others.

    In a dimly lit lounge, Yorick drowned his sorrows one drink at a time, with Julius and Hanson observing quietly.

    Having just returned from overseas,

    the two had heard of the recent upheaval in the Quarry family. They had barely arrived at Portis City at seven that evening before Yorick summoned them. And since they arrived, Yorick had said nothing, burying himself in his drinks.

    Hanson reached over as Yorick finished his third bottle, deftly snatching it from his grasp. "We''re having a hard time figuring you out, man. You''ve always had a thing for Urs. Now, Ste''s found someone

    else. What has got you so worked up?"

 Chapter 434

    Ste had spent much time with Ronaldtely, and everyone around Yorick knew it, too. Yorick and Ste''s engagement was only a temporary arrangement, a mere convenience. They believed Yorick had never loved her. Now that the engagement was off, it seemed natural that they''d both move on. So why was Yorick drowning his sorrows with whiskey?

    Julius nced at him, raising an eyebrow. "Isn''t Urs in Portis City? Who are you drinking for now?" Hanson said, "Yeah. What''s the deal, man?"

    They''d heard rumors while abroad that Ste had a new guy, but there hadn''t been any talk of Urs seeing someone else. Yorick''s heart supposedly belonged to Urs, so what could be troubling him this much?

    Oh, right, wasn''t there talk about Urs battling several types of cancer? Shouldn''t he be by her side instead of hitting the bar?

    Mentioning Urs seemed to deepen the worry on Yorick''s face. He reached for Hanson''s beer, but Hanson pulled it away.

    "Come on, man. Spill it. What''s going on?"

    Yorick stayed quiet, cracking open another bottle and downing half of it in one go.

    Hanson and Julius exchanged a nce. That was more serious than they thought.

    Hanson set his beer down and sat beside Yorick. "Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for Ste, that spiteful woman?"

    Urs had returned. If he weren''t with her, did it mean Yorick had feelings for Ste? That didn''t make sense; he always said Ste was trouble.

    At Hanson''s mention of "spiteful," Yorick''s grip on the bottle tightened. With a sharp tone, he corrected, "She''s not."

    Hanson blinked. "Huh?"

    Julius turned to him too, puzzled.

    Yorick took another swig, and the pain in his eyes seemed more evident. "The real spiteful one was never Ste."

    Hanson and Julius were speechless.

    "Then who?" Hanson asked first.

    The whole of Portis City med Ste for the chaos in the Larkin family, thinking her return threatened Urs, the adopted daughter. If not Ste, then who?

    Urs?

    As the thought crossed their minds, Hanson and Julius exchanged another look.

    Julius asked, "What''s going on with you and Urs?"

    "She... well..." Yorick''s eyes shed with a sharpness they''d never seen when he spoke of Urs before. Now, it was different.

    "The truth is that she almost got Ste killed."

    The air in the room went still as Hanson and Julius processed the revtion.

    "So that car ident, it was Urs''s doing?" Hanson asked, shocked. "Ste wasn''t lying?"

    They had always thought it was a case of the real daughter not epting the adopted one. But now, it seemed like the adopted daughter was trying to keep the real one froming home.

    "Seriously, what''s happening here?" Hanson was bewildered.

    Urs was far more dangerous than they ever imagined if that were the case.

    Yorick closed his eyes, exuding a sense of despair. Memories flooded back-how everyone, including himself and the entire Larkin family, had called Ste crazy and selfish. They''d even said if she couldn''t ept Urs, she''d never see a penny from the family.

    When looking back, those words were absurd. Who could make peace with someone who tried to end their life?

    "So, what''s your deal now?" Hanson asked, trying to untangle the mess.

    Yorick sighed, "What''s left to say? Ste''s moved on. Urs''s a viin, but she''s dying, too."

    Hanson and Julius were at a loss. The situation was a mess, especially with the evident pain in Yorick''s voice when he said, "Ste doesn''t want me anymore."

 Chapter 435

    Yorick had made up his mind about Urs. He wouldn''t engage with her anymore, which was as clear as day.

    Urs called him once, and Hanson watched Yorick block her number without a second thought.

    They used to be so close. Who could have imagined they''d end up like this?

    Julius asked, "So, what''s the deal with Ste?"

    Hanson turned to Yorick curiously.

    "Don''t mess up when ites to Ste," he warned.

    The Lugar family wasn''t someone they could mess with, and Yorick knew it was thest ce he should make any reckless moves.

    Yorick let out a bitter chuckle. "Do I even have the right to mess up in front of her now?"

    She was supposed to be his fianc¨¦e for two years, and they were on the brink of getting married.

    But now, he couldn''t even get a glimpse of Ste.

    Regret gnawed at him. Ste would be his wife if he hadn''t called off the engagement.

    So what if it involved the Lugar family? Once married, Ste would have been his. But now...

    Hanson shook his head. "You don''t."

    Ste had grown up in the Lugar family and was now close to Ronald. It was clear Ronald had feelings for Ste from the start.

    After hearing Hanson''s confirmation, a new level of pain shed in Yorick''s eyes.

    As he was about to say something, his phone buzzed. It was thendline from the Quarry Manor.

    A bit muddled, Yorick answered, "Hello?"

    "Mr. Quarry, you need toe home quickly. Something big has happened at home."

    Yorick''s eyes widened. "What happened?"

    He had cut ties with Urs, so what could have happened at his home? Could it be his grandparents, given their age?

    The butler''s voice was urgent. "You shoulde home first. Mrs. Quarry has fainted, and Frost is on his way, too."

    Yorick was stunned. If even Frost got called back, something serious must be up.

    "What happened?"

    Before the butler could respond, he heard Imogen''s voice shouting in the background, "I''d rather die than let him step foot in this house.

    "What are you doing? Put down that knife!"

    "Make him leave. Get him out of here!"

    Imogen and Thane were in a heated argument, and even though Yorick couldn''t make sense of it, he knew their rtionship had always been strong.

    The butler was pleading. "Please, Mrs. Quarry, put down the knife." "Stay back, all of you. Stay back! Make him leave!"

    Imogen''s screams were hysterical, and the intense situation struck Yorick hard. He hung up and got to his feet, though he was still unsteady from the alcohol

    Hanson and Julius rushed to follow him as he stumbled toward the door.

    ...

    The following morning, Ronald was gone when Ste woke up. Her phone rang with a call from Susanna.

    "I''ve got news about that thing you asked me to check out."

    Still groggy, Ste turned over. "What thing?"

    Susanna replied, "It''s about ise and the financial director."

    Ste jolted awake and sat up. "What''s going on?"

    Trust Susie to be on top of things.

    Even from Ferrond, she was up to date

    the gossip in Portis City,

    unaffected by her mother''s influence.

    Susanna continued, "It''s a bit of a long story."

    "Make it short."

    No story was too long to summarize. If one sentence doesn''t cut it, make it two.

    "The financial director is Urs''s aunt," Susanna revealed.

    Ste was stunned. "What?"

    Urs''s aunt?

    That was a lot to process.

    Susanna exined, "She''s the sister of the nanny who secretly abandoned you."

    Ste burst outughing. "Oh my!"

 Chapter 436

    "Wait. The woman who had ise''s twins turned out to be Urs''s aunt?"

    "Yup, Tegan said she heard rumors about Urs being close to that woman, sneaking out to shop and dine. And Urs got that woman into thepany."

    Susanna added, "Yeah, even if Cloudia treats Urs like her own, it''s not the same as blood ties. Urs''s really looking after her own family, getting all those perks. And she even got ise, Cloudia''s husband, working with that woman."

    "Well, she''s clear about where her loyalties lie," Ste sighed, recalling when she first moved to Portis City. People like Cloudia and Jaxon had always used her of not knowing how to prioritize her rtionships. This time, they had someone who did that to the extreme.

    "I''ve passed this juicy tidbit to Cloudia. You''re wee," Susanna said, a smirk in her voice.

    Ste was stunned. "Seriously, did you really tell Cloudia?"

    "Yep. I''m deadly serious," Susanna replied, taking Ste''s matters seriously.

    "By now, the news should be all over the Larkin family," Susanna added.

    Ste was stunned by the speed of it all.

    "Cloudia will be so grateful to you," she chuckled, imagining Cloudia''s reaction when she learned the true nature of her precious Urs.

    Meanwhile, Susanna hid in her room and dodged the dinner calls twice. She had asked if Hull was still around and was not pleased with the affirmative answer.

    "Let''s drop the Larkin family drama for now," Ste suggested, "Did Hull bother youst night?"

    Susanna was immediately defensive. "What? No, I barricaded my door with every piece of furniture I could move."

    "Come on, Susanna. That''s a bit much. Don''t you think so?" Steughed.

    "How is it too much?" Susanna retorted.

    "Hull''s not that bad. Besides, he''s not a bad guy," Ste tried to reassure her.

    Susanna was skeptical. "You can''t be serious. The guy practically walks around a armed and ready. If he''s not

    bad, then who is?"

    "I think your judgment''s off," Susanna huffed and hung up,

    shaking her head at Ste''s

    swnovel

    insistence that Hull was harmless.

    If Hull wasn''t bad, then who had been messing with her clothes? Herself?

    Just as she was stewing in her thoughts, there was a knock on her door.

    "I''m not hungry, really," Susanna called out, trying to avoid any confrontation, especially with Hull. "Come out," came the deep voice from the other side of the door.

    Susanna''s heart skipped a beat upon recognizing Hull''s voice.

    No way! Was he there? She pulled the covers tighter around herself.

    "I said I''m not hungry," she insisted, desperately wanting to avoid facing him.

    "You''ve got five minutes to get downstairs," Hull demanded.

    Susanna was bbergasted. How was that reasonable? She said she wasn''t hungry.

    Enzo and Barnaby had followed Hull upstairs and stood behind him, watching as he leaned against the wall outside Susanna''s door, smoking with a menacing ai

    Barnaby thought, their boss seemed determined to scare the living daylights out of thedy inside.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 437

    In the room, Susanna clutched her nket, looking as pitiful as a kitten caught in a rainstorm. "I''m really not hungry..." she murmured.

    Hull stood outside, his voice firm as he dered, "Three minutes."

    Susanna''s eyes widened in rm. Was leaving the room really unavoidable today? Or was it that breakfast simply had to be eaten, no excuses?

    Faced with Hull''smanding tone, Susanna knew better than to argue. Reluctantly, she dragged herself out of bed.

    Last night, in a bid for security, she had stacked several pieces of furniture against the door. Moving them in the dead of night hadn''t seemed too difficult, but now, with an empty stomach, each piece felt like it weighed a ton.

    Outside, Hull listened to the sounds of furniture being shifted and couldn''t help but smile with a knowing glint in his eyes.

    Barnaby, observing Hull''s transformation from stern to amused, was puzzled. Just a moment ago Hull had been all business, and now he was smiling. Was that a touch of warmth? It was hard to believe.

    Just then, Enzo gave Barnaby a light thump on the back of the head.

    "What are you gawking at? Let''s move," Enzo said.

    Barnaby protested, "What was that for?"

    Enzo replied, "Stop staring. We''ve got things to do. Let''s wait for him in the study."

    Barnaby grumbled under his breath. Was it really necessary to get smacked for just ncing at his boss''s face?

    Enzo pulled him along to the study, where they didn''t have to wait long before Ss joined them.

    As soon as Ss entered, Barnaby nudged Enzo. "Hey, do you think our boss is still... you know, up to it?" Ss almost choked on his own breath.

    Seriously? Talking about this here?

    Barnaby''s curiosity was unashamed, while Enzo remained unruffled, fixing Barnaby with a calm stare. Barnaby suddenly felt a pang of guilt.

    How could he forget? Enzo never gossiped about their boss behind his back. But surely, even he had to be a little curious, right?

    Feeling emboldened by this thought,

    Barnaby feaned in closer to Enzo "Come on, you''re always around him. Tell me, is it true that he can''t perform in ''that'' area?"

    Ss winced internally. This was not going to end well!

    Enzo''s face turned a shade darker. He shot back, "How about you, can you perform?"

    Barnaby blinked, taken aback. "Of course, I can. I''m totally normal."

    Enzo''s eyes bore into him. "I suspect you''re about to be ''not okay"."

    Barnaby blinked again, confused. "What kind of suspicion is that?"

    For men, when it came to that area, either they could perform or they couldn''t. How could there be suspicion about soon bing unable to perform?

    Enzo smirked slightly. "I reckon our boss might cripple you in that department."

    Barnaby felt a shiver run through his chest. Clearly, Enzo wasn''t one to entertain idle gossip about their boss But what was the harmin little spection?

    Then Barnaby quickly shifted his attention. "Ss, you know our boss iscking in ''that'' department, right?"

    Ss, lighting a cigarette and settling into a corner of the sofa, wisely chose not to engage. Meanwhile, Enzo gave Barnaby a look that could stop a charging bull. "Have you tried?" Barnaby spluttered. "No, I haven''t! How would I even¡ª"

    Exchanging a knowing nce, Enzo and Ss both decided to ignore

    Barnaby. Engaging with him wol nee

    like

    feeding a stray cat-once you start, it''s hard to stop.

    Barnaby, left to stew in the silence, pouted. "I just thought maybe I could help our boss, you know?"

    Ss and Enzo exchanged another nce before turning back to Barnaby. "You think you''re the one toe up with solutions?" they asked incredulously.

    Barnaby was left speechless.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Susanna finally managed to move all the furniture blocking the door. When she opened it, Hull was already gone.

 Chapter 438

    As Susanna descended the stairs, she noticed Hull lounging on the couch, phone in hand. The dining table nearby was set with breakfast, but there wasn''t a housekeeper in sight. Susanna shuffled towards the table, trying to make herself as inconspicuous as possible.

    Hull nced at her, concluding his conversation with a curt, "Alright, let''s do it that way," before hanging up. His gaze, cold and unreadable,nded on Susanna.

    Susanna had already taken a seat at the table, and under Hull''s intense scrutiny, she wished she could disappear into her bowl of cereal. The man was unfazed by anything, even the prospect of stripping someone of their dignity. He was dangerous.

    Even from across the room, Hull could sense the tension radiating from Susanna. Lighting a cigarette, he took a slow drag and broke the silence. "Did you lock the doorst night?"

    The question caught Susanna off guard, causing her hand to tremble and her spoon to tter into the bowl. She nodded nervously. "Yes."

    Hull''s eyes were on her, the smoke curling around him, obscuring his features but not the intimidating aura he exuded.

    Too scared to speak, Susanna retrieved her spoon and took a shaky bite of her breakfast.

    Hull continued, "What do you think I might do to you?"

    She shook her head, stammering, "N-no. You... you''re not interested in me."

    At least, that''s what Star had implied. Hull wasn''t into someone like her.

    Hull cocked an eyebrow. "Then why lock the door?"

    Susanna''s mind was screaming with frustration, but she dared not voice it. Surely, she was entitled to a sense of security as a woman, right?

    Having witnessed Hull''s cold demeanor, she dreaded provoking him, fearing he might snap.

    When she remained silent, Hull chuckled darkly. "Starting tonight, stop locking it."

    Susanna''s heart sank, her hand shaking once more, nearly dropping her spoon again.

    "Why?" she asked, her voice tinged with desperation. Facing him was terrifying enough-why deny her a sense of safety at night too?

    Hull offered no exnation, just a chilling stare.

    It was unnerving!

    Susanna lowered her head, whispering, "Alright, I understand."

    In someone else''s domain, she had

    to adapt. She needed to call Star and sort this mess out, find a way to distance herself from this living nightmare.

    Hull interrupted her thoughts. "Finish up quickly."

    "W-what?" she stammered. Sleep was already a nightmare; now she couldn''t even eat in peace?

    Hull stated, "We need to head out.."

    Susanna''s dread mounted. "Where? Is it dangerous?"

    She feared Hull, but the thought of facing danger again was even more terrifying.

    Until she had answers about her mother''s situation, she wanted nothing more than to stay somewhere

    safe.

    Hull flicked ash from his cigarette, his voice emotionless. "It might be."

    Susanna''s heart raced, fear gripping her. Without thinking, she blurted out, "I won''t go."

    face that kind of danger

    Should be the death of her

    again; And

    swnovel re

    Cone was terrified of dying el

    Hull assured her, "You''ll be safe."

    But Susanna shook her head firmly. "I don''t care. I''m not going."

    Promises didn''t mean much to her in chaos, anything could happen. Hull might be confident, but she wasn''t willing to take that chance.

 Chapter 439

    "No way am I going," Susanna dered, crossing her arms defiantly.

    Hull narrowed his eyes at her, his voice low andmanding. "It''s not up to you."

    Susanna felt her heart race even faster at his words. Her anxiety reached a point where she couldn''t eat or drink anything.

    ncing at his watch, Hull noted the time before turning back to her. "You''ve got ten minutes to change and put on some makeup."

    "I really don''t want to go," Susanna protested, her lips trembling as tears brimmed in her eyes.

    Her defiant stance seemed to irritate Hull, who responded with a chill in his voice, "You''ve got eight minutes left. You know I''m not asking."

    The coldness in his tone left no room for negotiation. Susanna felt even more tears welling up, her frustration and helplessness making her re at him with a mix of anger and despair.

    Hull sighed, clearly exasperated. "Are you going to get moving or not?"

    Women. are always so difficult. He couldn''t fathom how Ronald had the patience to coddle his little princess from a young age. If Hull had his way, he''d have tossed Susanna out by now, tears and all.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in another part of Portis City.

    Ste was having breakfast, savoring her favorite oatmeal with a touch of honey. But something felt off. She turned to the butler. "Do we have any of that in porridge?"

    Ronald liked his meals simple, and the thought of it made her crave the same.

    The butler nodded. "Mr. Ronald had some earlier. There should be some left."

    "Bring me that, please," Ste said, pushing her oatmeal aside, no longer interested.

    As she took a few sips of the porridge, her phone buzzed. It was Susanna.

    "Susie, what''s up?"

    "Star, you have to save me," Susanna''s voice was a mix of panic and desperation.

    Ste sighed. "Seriously, Susie? Since when did you be so timid? What happened to your backbone?"

    Susanna whimpered. "Hull''s taking me somewhere dangerous. I''m telling you, Star, I can''t handle this again."

    The memory of the past incidents still haunted Susanna, making her dread any new adventures with Hull. "What kind of ce?" Ste asked, already guessing Hull''s destinations were never safe.

    "I have no clue, but he promised to

    keep me safe. And you know wharet

    that means-danger''s definitely involved."

    Ste paused. "When are youing back to Ferrond, Star? I''m losing my mind here."

    With Hull, Susanna felt like she was constantly teetering on the edge of sanity.

    "I don''t have a set date yet. Hang in there."

    "It''s not about hanging in there, I''m terrified."

    Ste sighed again, contemting. "How about I send someone to get you?" "To take me to the Quinn estate?"

    "Where else? Everywhere else seems unsafe right now," Ste pointed out. Given what happened at the international airport, sure she wasn''t safe anywhere else.

    Susanna hesitated. The thought of. living under the same roof with. legendary Mrs. Lugar was

    intimidating in its own rightveet

 Chapter 440

    "Star, when are youing back?"

    All Susanna wanted was to be with her Star. She didn''t care about anyone else; they could all do whatever they wanted without her.

    Ste replied, "When Ie back, will you move in with the Quinn family?"

    "What? Don''t you have your own ce out there?"

    Why did they have to stay with the Quinn family? The thought was driving Susanna crazy.

    Ste chuckled, "Of course, I do."

    "Then can''t we just stay at your ce?"

    "Are you sure?" Ste asked, teasingly.

    Susanna paused, her confidence wavering. "Wait, maybe not."

    "If we did that, your brother would probably want to skin me alive. Never mind then."

    Ah, Mr. Quinn from Ferrond, the pride and joy of Mrs. Lugar. It was hard to forget.

    Mrs. Lugar was off-limits, and Mr. Quinn was no less formidable.

    It was only now that Susanna realized the gravity of her situation. Being friends with Ste meant being in cahoots with some seriously influential people.

    With a powerful mom, a powerhouse brother, and little Star being a force in her own right...

    Steughed, "Alright, let''s talk about it when I get back."

    "Ugh!" Susanna groaned, feeling utterly defeated.

    "Actually, Hull''s pretty reliable," Ste remarked. "Since he offered to help you sort things out, we should trust him. Don''t worry, he won''t give you a hard time."

    Ste had unwavering faith in Ronald''s words. If Ronald assured her that Hull wouldn''t harm Susanna, then she believed Susanna was safe with him.

    Susanna sighed, "He already did."

    Ste was taken aback, "Hmm?"

    "He threatened me."

    "No way," Ste insisted. "Hull isn''t that kind of person. Don''t feel that way."

    Susanna was speechless, unsure of what else to say. "Alright, if you say so."

    Ste continued to reassure her until there was a knock on Susanna''s door, prompting her to end the call.

    Hull had instructed her to change

    and freshen up. But when Susanna opened the closet, she found it filled.

    with men''s clothing. At the moment, she was wearing one of Hull''s

    iel?

    casual sweaters, which was long enough to look like a dress on her.

    When the door knocked again, Susanna opened it to find Hull standing there, frowning. "What have you been doing all this time?"

    Susanna hesitated.

    Calling Star for backup, maybe?

    But recalling how Ste''d seemed so

    timid talking to her about Hull, Susanna felt even more downtrodden. While she was internally grumbling, she dared not speak the truth.

    "I don''t have any clothes," she said, feigning innocence. "Am I supposed to wear your suit?"

    Hull was rather tall, probably around six-foot-three Standing before him, Susanna''s head barely reached his chest, and his broad, muscr build only emphasized the difference. In simple terms, Hull''s size was nearly double Susanna''s, not to mention the height.

    So if she wore his suit, it would probably reach her knees.

    Hull narrowed his eyes. "Where are your clothes?"

    "I left in a hurry, didn''t have time to pack anything."

    In the chaos of that moment, she was whisked away by Tania without a second thought.

    Susanna gave Hull a intive look, her cheeks flushed as she asked, "So, where did you put the clothes I was wearing when you, uh, took them?"

 Chapter 441

    Yesterday, she searched everywhere but couldn''t find it.

    When Hull heard about it, his face turned serious as he nced at his watch. There was no time to have someone deliver clothes now.

    He finally dug out a charcoal-gray pullover sweatshirt from his closet, one he rarely wore, and tossed it to her.

    The sweatshirt was huge. On Susanna, it hung loose and reached her knees, but somehow, she made it look stylish.

    But Ferrond was cold, and Susanna looked at Hull with puppy eyes, "I''m afraid of the cold."

    This outfit might work indoors, but stepping outside in it would be a whole different story.

    Hull hesitated for a moment. Once again, he marveled at how difficult it was to take care of a woman. With a sigh, he muttered, "Troublesome."

    In the end, Hull found a down jacket for Susanna to wear. It was thick enough to keep her warm.

    Hull himself rarely wore it; he ran hot and hardly needed such heavy clothing.

    When Hull brought her to the car, they climbed into the spacious Mercedes.

    Hull and Susanna sat in the middle row. Enzo was behind the wheel, Ss took the passenger seat, and Barnaby, seeing Hull and Susanna approach, quickly retreated to the back.

    As Barnaby caught sight of Susanna, he was momentarily stunned.

    The boss''s taste this time was different from the usual. She was so small!

    Barnaby nced at Hull, whose frame was all muscle and strength, then back at the petite Susanna. Barnaby thought, "Whoa! Their sizes were so mismatched!"

    Especially seeing Susanna in Hull''s oversized clothes, Barnaby was almost certain Hull was doing just fine in that department.

    So, he likes them petite? All those tall, leggy types never did the trick for him?

    Growing more curious, Barnaby spoke up, "Boss."

    "Yeah?"

    "Is she, uh, joining us? You sure her petite frame can handle it?"

    The question was loaded with meaning, and even Ss in the passenger seat picked up on Barnaby''s implication.

    What a reckless fool!

    It wasn''t enough to doubt behind their boss''s back, now he dared to test the waters?

    Sure, Barnaby was sharper than Finley, knowing to probe indirectly, but still, it was a death wish!

    in Barnaby''s tone, casting a

    Susanna also caught the in

    tight-lipped nce at Hull. Her

    sw novel

    glistened with unshed tearseves

    Hull, feeling a headacheing shot a fierce re at Barnaby. "Remind me, when was the l I shut that mouth of

    time

    belongs to en.kikista

    Barnaby winced, his heart skipping a beat. He quickly mmed up, not daring to utter another word.

    The boss was as terrifying as ever; having one''s mouth shut was painful.

    Reluctantly, Susanna was brought out by Hull.

    Ste had initially been worried she''d be scared, but by now, she seemed to have gotten used to it. That morning, she called Ronald, who said he''d be back in the afternoon.

    So, Ste made lunch ns with Tegan, but as soon as she stepped out, a Maybach blocked her path. The car was parked just two kilometers from the Mist Bay exit, right where the main road began.

    Yorick leaned against the car.

    The cold wind tousled his hair, and through the windshield, Ste could see his destion.

    "Ma''am, we can''t get through," the driver said.

    The car was parked squarely in the middle of the road, and Yorick seemed intent on blocking Ste''s way. Ste frowned as Tegan''s call came through.

    "Star, I''m waiting for you at the caf¨¦ on Rigou Street."

    Ste replied, "Okay."

    After hanging up, Ste opened the car door and stepped out, keeping her distance as she looked at Yorick.

    Yorick, spotting Ste, seemed

    hollow. He held a cigarette between his fingers, dressed too lightly for the weather, and the stubble on his chin gave him a weary, rugged look.

    en

    Weary? It was surprising to see this look on Yorick.

    Holding onto the car door, Ste spoke icily, "What do you want?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 442

    She couldn''t believe Yorick had the audacity to show up at her doorstep. If he was brazen enough to park his car like this, he must have known Ronald was out.

    Was he really here to confront her? It seemed the Quarry family wasn''t as deep in trouble as she had hoped.

    But Ste was wrong.

    Yorick was here precisely because the Quarry family was drowning in chaos, and he was on the brink of a breakdown.

    He flicked away his cigarette and walked toward her, his steps deliberate and heavy.

    Ste frowned, clearly irritated.

    When he stopped a meter away, she could finally see the turmoil in his eyes-emptiness, sorrow, pain- all swirling together, visible in the depths of Yorick''s gaze.

    "Are you here to plead for Urs?" Ste asked, squinting slightly.

    The only reason she could think of for such a mix of emotions in Yorick''s eyes was Urs. Despite all the gossip Susanna and Tegan had shared about the Larkin family, Ste believed Yorick and Cloudia''s bias toward Urs would always prevail.

    The mention of pleading for Urs seemed to deepen the pain in Yorick''s eyes.

    "Plead?" he echoed, his voiceced with anguish.

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Not pleading? Then you''re here to threaten me? To try and overpower me?" She recalled how the Larkin family and Yorick had never resorted to pleading. They had always tried to overpower her into letting Urs go.

    How many tactics had they used back then? She couldn''t help but scoff at the memory.

    Yorick was silent, his chest heaving with a suffocating tension at Ste''s mention of ''threaten'' and ''overpower.'' He closed his eyes, his whole body trembling. Clenching his fists, he spoke with difficulty, "I''ve... I''ve broken it off with her."

    Ste arched her brows, silently observing Yorick while Susie''stest gossip reyed in her mind. She had said that Yorick stormed out of the Larkin family house, kicking over a flowerpot at the entrance. "Ste, I''m sorry," Yorick confessed suddenly.

    Ste''s eyes widened in surprise. "You''re apologizing to me?" "It''s my fault. I..."

    He trailed off, overwhelmed by the chaos of the past few days. Since leaving the Quarry family, all he wanted was to see Ste. Nobody knew how empty he had felt since she called off their engagement, as if a vital part of him had been ripped away.

    "You don''t need to apologize," Ste replied coolly. "You really shouldn''t havee to see me. Move your car."

    Not wanting to hear more, Ste turned to get into her car. As she was about to shut the door, Yorick panicked and grabbed the door.

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "You..."

    By instinct, her foot shot out, and Yorick immediately backed away to a safe distance, his face paling.

    He remembered Ste''s dislike for

    physical contact. During their engagement, every time he got too close, she pulled away. After the breakup, whenever he tried to grab her, wrist, she had retaliated o physically.

    Was she about to kick him again?

    Recalling his previous injuries, Yorick''sposure wavered.

    Seeing him retreat, Ste realized she had almost instinctivelyshed out again.

    "Uh... sorry," she said, half-smiling. "You''ve left quite a mark on me. My default response is self-defense, so it''s best if you don''t show up in front of me. Otherwise, if I hit you, t wouldn''t be pleasant."

    Yorick was speechless.

    The driver in the front seat, amused by their exchange, thought to himself, "At least our youngdy knows it''s not polite to hit people."

 Chapter 443

    Yorick''s face turned a shade paler.

    Even though he''d mentally prepared himself before meeting Ste, seeing her like this still made him ufortable. He thought women should be more gentle, not as fierce as a storm. Ste was proving to be anything but.

    Ste leaned out of her car window. "Can you move your car, or should I just ram it?"

    The way she said "ram it" was as casual as if she were discussing the weather.

    Yorick''sposure cracked further. All his prepared words vanished in the face of Ste''s bluntness.

    All he could manage was, "Can you get Xander to take Hogan Freeman away?"

    Last night, chaos had erupted within the Quarry family when someone who looked disturbingly like him showed up, brandishing a DNA test proving he was rted to Yorick''s father. The whole family was in turmoil.

    Yorick had barely held onto his sanity as he traced the situation back to Xander - Ste''s fianc¨¦ from Ferrond.

    To Yorick, this felt like a direct shot from Ste, a calcted vengeance.

    When Ste heard Xander''s name, she hesitated. "Hogan Freeman? Who''s that?"

    "You''re telling me you don''t know?" Yorick''s disbelief was evident.

    "Are you serious?" Ste shot back. "You''re pulling this again?"

    Whenever something involving Urs came up, Yorick always had this usatory tone.

    And now it was happening again? If anything went wrong, was it always somehow her fault?

    "He showed up with a DNA test matching my father. Ste, I know you hate me, but you shouldn''t..."

    Yorick''s voice trailed off, his eyes locking onto hers, filled with a deep, spreading hurt. "You shouldn''t go this far for revenge."

    To throw the Quarry family into such disarray-this was her ultimate revenge on him.

    "You think I hate you?" Ste asked incredulously.

    "Don''t you?"

    "I think you''re delusional," Ste replied, rolling her eyes. "Hate you? Please, don''t tter yourself. Love and hate are for people like Urs who actually care about you. Who else would bother?"

    Ste had no time for such nonsense.

    Hate? That was a concept that required some measure of love, and she had nothing for Yorick.

    "Revenge on you? Do I look like I have the time? If I wanted to get back at you, do you think I''d do it myself?"

    Considering how the Larkin and Quarry families had suffered in businesstely, it was clear Ste wasn''t the one orchestrating it.

    Yorick was left speechless. Hearing Ste say it wasn''t her handiwork made him tense all over again.

    True, she hadn''t lifted a finger. Last night, Xander had been the one to send Hogan Freeman over, leaving behind a smug "You''re wee!"

    Yorickughed, a bitter and mocking

    you. You''ve got your brother

    wrapped around your finger, and even your fianc¨¦, who doesn''t have a shot with you, is doing your bidding."

    Ste just shook her head. This was madness!

    But when it came to Xander, she was a bit uneasy. That Hogan Freeman was Xander''s doing? Why would he do such a thing? After all, on the surface, Xander had no deep vendettas against the Quarry family.

    Forget it, Yorick was just being paranoid.

    "To think I once believed you couldn''t live without me," Yorick muttered. He''d always thought he was the Center of Ste''s universe He believed he was her rock, and even when she called off the engagement, he thought she was just throwing a tantrum.

 Chapter 444

    Looking at it now, it all seemed like a joke.

    Ste had reached the end of her patience. She rolled her eyes at Yorick, mmed the car door shut, and instructed the driver upfront, "Go ahead, ram it."

    There was no reasoning with a lunatic like him. Their minds operated on different frequencies, and talking any more would just be a waste of breath and time.

    The driver nodded, "Alright."

    Just as the car engine came to life, the driver suddenly announced, "Miss, the boss is back."

    Ste nced out the windshield. The moment she recognized Ronald''s car, there was a loud crash, and Yorick''s car was nudged aside.

    Ste was totally stunned.

    Ronald was definitely her man; he never did things halfway.

    Ste got out of the car, not even sparing Yorick a nce, and headed straight for Ronald''s vehicle. Ronald stepped out as well, his presence intense andmanding. He cast a dangerous nce at Yorick. "Well, Mr. Quarry, it''s a surprise to see you here, but..."

    He nced at the car that had been shoved aside.

    "I don''t appreciate intrusions on my territory. Next time, make sure you''re on the right road."

    He emphasized thest four words sharply.

    Yorick trembled with anger. He looked at Ste, but she was already beside Ronald, tantly ignoring him. They held hands right in front of him, unfazed.

    Yorick''s gaze was fixed on their interlocked fingers, a sharp pain piercing his heart.

    Not wanting to waste any more time on Yorick, Ste was ready to leave.

    "I''m meeting Tegan for lunch. Let''s go."

    Ronald affectionately pinched Ste''s nose and led her back to the car.

    Their vehicle drove off, leaving Yorick standing there, the cold wind biting through him. Yet, the chill in his heart was far worse.

    His mind reyed the earlier conversation with Ste about ''hate.'' She hadughed at the idea of hating him, as if mocking him for being blind to the truth. She didn''t hate him; she felt nothing for him.

    So, what did those two years mean to her?

    ...

    In the car.

    Ste was perched on Ronald''sp, squirming. "I want to sit by myself."

    Whenever they were alone, he loved holding her like this. Looking back, it seemed Ronald had been holding her since they were kids. Hisrge hands rested on her slightly chubby waist. .

    en

    Luckily, Ste had a petite frame. Otherwise, this bit of baby fat might have been problematic. "Ronald, are you mad?"

    "It wasn''t me who went looking for trouble; he came to me," Ste said, feigning innocence. Ronald replied, "Haven''t you learned how to deal with such people?"

    For those who didn''t matter,

    Ronald''s advice had always been not to give them any attention, not to waste time. If a problem could be solved with force, then use force.

    en

    Ste''s brow furrowed. "I was about to ram his car myself, but then you showed up. Hey, weren''t you supposed to return in the afternoon?"

    Ronald didn''t answer. He leaned in and kissed her.

    Ste was caught off guard. There he goes again...

    Up front, Idris, sensing the sudden quiet in the car, silently raised the partition.

    This little troublemaker had dyed quite a bit. They had nearly reached their destination when Ronald heard Yorick was waiting at Mist Bay to block Ste and immediately turned back.

    That crash earlier definitely came from Ronald''s frustration. Yorick''s car was likely totaled.

    Ronald dropped Ste off where she was meeting Tegan.

    As she got out, she almost stumbled, but Ronald''s quick reflexes caught her.

    "What happened? Can''t even walk straight?"

    Ste shot him a pleading look. "It''s your fault! You kissed me until I was dizzy."

 Chapter 445

    Meanwhile, the Larkin family was going through a storm.

    Cloudia was beside herself with worry over the enormous medical bills for Urs. She was making calls left and right, and right now, she was on the phone with ise.

    "Please, ise," Cloudia''s voice trembled with desperation. "I know you''ve got a new life out there, and I''m not asking for much. I''m begging you, don''t be so cruel to us. You used to care about Urs." They had raised Urs together. Cloudia refused to believe ise had no feelings left for her. The treatment was non-negotiable. It had to happen, no matter the cost.

    No one quite understood why Cloudia was so determined to save Urs. Even after knowing that Urs almost caused harm to Ste, she still insisted on treating her.

    But ise wasn''t in the mood to be sympathetic. He had learned the truth about what had been happening with the Larkin family just an hour before Cloudia''s call. So when she started begging for money to save Urs, his patience snapped.

    His voice was sharp, cutting through the phone line like a de.

    "Cloudia, are you out of your mind? She isn''t even rted to us by blood, and she almost killed Ste." ise had reached his breaking point. The Larkin family had been through so much turmoiltely.

    It was all due to Cloudia''s poor handling of the younger generation''s issues. Her favoritism towards Urs had led to this mess.

    "And you still want to save her? What the hell is wrong with you?"

    Cloudia flinched at his anger, gripping the phone tighter. For a moment, she held back. But then she snapped too.

    "What am I supposed to do? I raised her with my own hands. Am I just supposed to watch her die?"

    She couldn''t bear the thought. Just the idea of Urs dying because they couldn''t afford the medication made her heart ache.

    ise retorted, "That''s your problem, not ours. Do you think any of us can pull off that kind of money?" A few million dors wasn''t just pocket change. Even when their family was thriving, that sum wouldn''t have been easy toe by.

    Cloudia was livid at his response. "Oh, I see. You''re spending all your money on that woman, aren''t you? You don''t give a damn about us anymore!"

    She had been so consumed by Urs''s crisis that she hadn''t even had time to deal with the fact that ise had built a life elsewhere. All she wanted was to bring the Larkin family back together. She didn''t want their family to fall apart. Yet ise''s utter indifference was infuriating.

    "I''m telling you, ise, you''re going to give us that money, whether you like it or not. And not just that, but from now on, you''re going to give us half a million every month.

    If begging didn''t work, then she would demand.

    Little did she know, ise had lost his faith in her! Facing her aggressive demands, ise simply

    8re crazy," and hung up.

    When Cloudia tried to call back, she found herself blocked. "AAAHHHHH!"

    The scream tore from her throat, raw and furious.

    Why had the Larkin family reached this point?

    What was once a happy family had slowly begun to crumble, piece by piece.

    Why had everything turned out this way?

    Cloudia''s heart raced with anger, and her head throbbed with pressure.

    Just then, the butler entered, "Ma''am, these documents just arrived for you."

    Cloudia pressed a trembling hand to her forehead, trying to steady her breathing. She snatched the

    velin

    envelope and tore it open, irritation still bubbling under her skin.

    Inside were photographs.

    She flipped through them impatiently, until her eyesnded on a particr image, her breath hitched.

    In the photos was Urs, and the woman sitting across from her was... that woman?

    "What does this mean?" She muttered, nced at the butler, who looked just as confused.

    She flipped over the photos and found a stack of documents tucked behind them.

    Attached was Urs''s call history, with one number highlighted-it was that woman''s number!

 Chapter 446

    Cloudia stared at the butler in sheer terror. "This..."

    Her mind was so overwhelmed that she couldn''t even hear her own voice. She nced down again at the documents in her hands-every detail about that woman''s entry into the Larkin Group and the role Urs yed in it.

    So, that woman was brought into thepany by Urs?

    No, this couldn''t be...

    Cloudia''s mind went nk in an instant, and she felt the blood in her veins run cold and backwards.

    "Mrs. Larkin, Mrs. Larkin, are you alright?" the butler''s anxious voice cut through the silence, tensing the entire atmosphere of the living room.

    Ste and Tegan had just finished their coffee on Rigou Street and were nning to grab some lunch when Tegan''s phone buzzed.

    Ste assumed it might be Uriah calling. It seemed like Tegan had been through a lot with the Horner familytely. Even if she hadn''t said a word, Ste could sense Tegan''s growing aversion to them. Tegan listened to the voice on the other end, her eyes widening in shock. "Okay, I understand." After ending the call, she turned to Ste. "Mrs. Larkin''s been admitted to the hospital."

    Whenever anyone around Ste mentioned Cloudia, they never referred to her as "your mom". It was always "Mrs. Larkin". Everyone knew for someone like Cloudia, she didn''t deserve the title of "mom" - not in Ste''s eyes, at least.

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "What''s going on?"

    "Not sure. A colleague from the hospital called. If her health gives out now, the Larkin family is in serious trouble."

    The Larkin family was already as good as sunk. But if Cloudia was out ofmission, there''d be no one left to handle Urs.

    Then, Ste suddenly realized why Cloudia might havended in the hospital. "I bet it''s because of Urs.

    Tegan uttered, "Huh?"

    "Susie checked out your little rumors-they''re all true," Ste exined.

    Tegan gasped, "Oh my goodness..."

    When she''d first heard those rumors, Tegan thought they were terrifying. She never imagined they''d turn out to be true.

    "What on earth has Mrs. Larkin been protecting all these years?"

    Ste smirked. "She''s taught Urs well, at least in terms of knowing who to favor."

    Tegan was at a loss for words.

    ''Taught her well'' was a phrase that fit Cloudia perfectly. She used to say Ste didn''t know how to

    Qu''

    differentiate between family and foe. Well now she did-too well, in fact.

    "She might lose her mind over this," Tegan said.

    Ste shrugged. "You never know. She might just crawl out of that hospital bed and keep scheming for Urs.''

    Tegan chuckled humorlessly. "Wow, that''s quite the image. Either way, it''s not your problem anymore." "Exactly," Ste agreed.

    After all, she was nning to return to Ferrond soon. The Larkin family, and even Portis City, would be behind her.

    The two friends linked arms and

    strolled off to find a ce to eat. As they settled in, Tegan''s phone rang again, the topic once more being Cloudia.

    After hanging up, she turned to Ste. "Seems like she''s really having a rough time. Might not pull through this one."

    Ste just nodded. The news didn''t

    move her. It wasn''t that she was heartless; she simply felt no

    connection to these people. Giv

    how they''d treated her since she returned to Portis City, she

    already been magnanimous with her not striking Cloudia as she was down.

    "If Cloudia''s really gone, Urs''s in for a tough ride," Tegan mused.

    The two were ready to order when Ste''s phone rang. It was Ronald.

    "No spicy food allowed."

    Ste sighed, "Yeah, I got it."

    Her recovery wasn''tplete, and Ronald had been kind enough to let her out. If she dared to eat irresponsibly, she''d never try stepping outside.

    After ending the call, Tegan gave Ste a teasing smile. "Your brother really cares about you."

    Ste chuckled. "Well, he won''t be my brother for much longer."

    Tegan looked puzzled. "What do you mean?"

    Ste beamed. "We''re getting married."

    Tegan blinked in surprise. "Wow... congrattions."

    Marriage. It sounded wonderful, though a hint of bittersweet emotion flickered in Tegan''s eyes

    momentarily before she pushed it aside.

    Ste smiled, "So, what about you and Uriah? Any ns?"

 Chapter 447

    Speaking of which, Tegan and Ste''s situations bore a striking resemnce to one another.

    Tegan''s life took a tragic turn when she was only five years old. Her father died because of the actions of Uriah''s father, and she was taken in by the Horner family.

    However, her life there was anything but kind. Uriah''s mother had never warmed up to her, and as a result, most of the Horner elders looked down on her as well. The only people who showed her any kindness were Uriah and his father, Hayden Horner.

    As fate would have it, after Hayden passed away, Uriah was the only one who continued to stand by her side. Everyone around them could see the way ¨²riah felt about Tegan - he protected her like she was the most precious thing in his life. Ste, for one, was convinced there was more to his feelings than mere family affection.

    When Ste broached the subject with Tegan, there was a fleeting moment of tension on Tegan''s face. "You mean me and him?"

    Her voice tinged with something that wasn''t quite right.

    Ste nodded. "Yeah."

    Tegan fell silent, her thoughts drifting back to the conversations she''d had with Forrest. It was suffocating, the pressure of it all.

    "His mother is currently searching for a suitable match for him."

    Ste was taken aback. A match?

    "But Uriah doesn''t need a marriage alliance to strengthen the Horner family''s hold, does he?"

    Among the peers, he was already a force to be reckoned with, the Horner Group thriving under his leadership.

    Tegan smiled, a smile where Ste could feel the underlying bitterness.

    Then she went on, "Mrs. Horner came to see me at the hospital this morning."

    "What did she say?" Ste asked.

    "What do you think? She told me to remember my ce."

    It was just the kind of thing a wealthy matron might say, buting from Mrs. Horner to Tegan, it seemed particrly ungrateful.

    Ste''s indignation red. "That''s outrageous."

    Tegan didn''t address any word.

    "If Hayden had died back then, the Horner family wouldn''t havested until Unah took control of the Horner Group. And now she treats

    this?"

    you like

    Looked like there was not just the Larkins who were obtuse. Mrs. Horner, sure was a damned wretch. "What''s Uriah''s stance on all this?"

    Ste assumed that Uriah wouldn''t entertain the idea of marrying someone else, given his apparent feelings for Tegan. He always took her along on business trips if theysted more than a few days

    swn 8

    Tegan handed Ste a menu she''d already marked up. "Forget it, let''s not talk about him anymore."

    The mere mention of the Horner family was enough to put her on edge.

    Ste could sense that there was something more than just Mrs. Horner''s disapproval weighing on Tegan. Despite Mrs. Horner''s distaste for Tegan over those years, Uriah''s over-protection made those two women''s time of connection lesser.

    Just then, Ste''s phone buzzed. It was Ronald calling.

    "Don''t eat too much for lunch. I''ve got something delicious nned for you."

    "What is it?" Ste asked.

    "You''ll see soon enough," Ronald replied, leaving Ste with a smile as she hung up.

    Tegan sighed, "Star, I really envy you. They all love you so much."

    "They" referred to the entire Quinn family members and the Lugars.

    Ste shook her head. "Don''t envy me. There are plenty of people who don''t like me, too."

    Like the Larkin family. Despite their blood ties, their rtionship had been anything but smooth in recent years.

    Tegan rolled her eyes. "There are always people who act likeplete jerks, no matter where you go." "Isn''t that the truth," Ste agreed.

    "Anyhow, at least you have so many people who care about you, look at me..." Tegan said, her voice tinged with a sadness that was hard to miss.

 Chapter 448

    She had nothing.

    When she was just a child, her mother ran off with someone else, leaving because her father was poor. She was left to live with her father, and they depended on each other for everything. Eventually, the only person who ever loved her and protected her, her father, was gone too.

    Ste ced her hand over Tegan''s cold one. "Don''t say that. You''ve got Uriah."

    Everyone saw how Uriah treated her. With him around, nobody dared mess with Tegan.

    Tegan just nodded, not saying a word. Ste knew Mrs. Horner was always up to something, causing trouble, and that was probably why Tegan was feeling so down.

    She was about to say somethingforting, but Susanna''s call interrupted.

    Ste answered, "Susie."

    "Star, when are youing back? Oh my God..."

    Just after saying one sentence, Susanna burst into tears on the other end of the line.

    Ste''s brow twitched. "What''s wrong?"

    Trying to keep her voice steady, Susanna said, "I can''t keep being around this man, it''s going to kill me. I almost died today, really."

    She was crying so hard she could barely breathe.

    Ste''s lips twitched. "What did Hull do this time?"

    Almost died?

    In Ferrond... well, given that they ran the underworld, run-ins with danger were almost a given. So

    being with Hull, Susie might frequently find herself in those situations.

    Susanna continued, "He-he said he was taking me to meet someone, but instead, I almost got killed! Star,e back soon. I''m really afraid I won''t get to see you again. I''m terrified."

    Susanna tried to muffle her sobs, but she couldn''t help it. She was on the verge of panic.

    She never imagined she''d encounter someone like Hull, and now that she had, she was genuinely scared. She t want this kindn life. belongs to

    Meanwhile, Hull was lounging on the couch, a cigarette between his fingers.

    Barnaby brought some documents from the study. As he handed the file to Hull, he whispered, "Boss, she''s crying pretty badly."

    He''d heard it when passing Susanna''s door.

    Hearing this, Ss, sitting on a nearby armchair, raised an eyebrow.

    It was just a quick file retrieval task, how did Barnaby end up hearing Susanna sob?

    Hull nced at Barnaby, his gaze deep and unreadable.

    But Barnaby, oblivious to the tension, added, "She doesn''t trust you to keep her safe. Look how scared she is.''

    Both Ss and Enzo were rendered

    speechless they could sense the chill emanating from Hull. They hurriedly shot Barnaby warning looks but he seemed heedless like a stubborn mule stuck in his ways.

    Hull tossed the file onto the table and strode upstairs.

    Barnaby called out, "Boss..."

    Before he could finish, Ss rushed over and mped a hand over Barnaby''s mouth. "You fool, do you have a death wish? Prying into what you shouldn''t."

    Barnaby was confused. He didn''t pry into, he just heard.

    Hull reached Susanna''s door

    upstairs. He could hear her crying inside, and her muffled usations against him. "He''s a total

    ve

    psychopath. I''m afraid he''ll kill me if

    he gets upset!"

    Her voice was filled with tears andint.

    Hull''s face darkened. He turned the knob and pushed the door open.

 Chapter 449

    On the chaise lounge by the window, Susanna was in the conversation with Ste on the phone. Just as she was about to speak, the door swung open, and there stood Hull, his eyes meeting hers with an intensity that made her heart skip a beat.

    His face was a storm cloud, dark and brooding, and Susanna was so startled that her phone slipped from her hand,nding with a soft thud on the carpet.

    She gasped silently, her mind reeling. Hadn''t she locked the door?

    Already on edge, her fear only intensified as she took in Hull''s menacing presence. Her eyes welled up with tears that she couldn''t hold back, and she hugged her knees tighter, retreating as far into herself as she could.

    Hull''s gaze was a mix of frustration and something she couldn''t quite decipher. Slowly, he approached, bending down to pick up her phone and handing it back to her.

    But Susanna couldn''t bring herself to reach for it. Memories of Hull''s violent past shed in her mind, and she couldn''t help but tremble.

    Hull narrowed his eyes, observing her shivering shoulders. "Really? You''re this scared?" he asked, almost incredulously. "It''s just one incident. You gonna fall apart every time something happens?"

    Susanna pressed her lips together, her eyes silently pleading with him, too afraid to speak.

    Hull tossed her phone onto the coffee table, and then sat next to her. The sudden proximity made

    Susanna shrink back even more, but there was nowhere left to go.

    With a swift movement, Hull pulled her closer. "What are you hiding from, huh?"

    "Ah-" Susanna''s startled cry escaped before she could stop it.

    Hull''s expression darkened further, and his voice was a threatening whisper. "Scream again, and I might just throw you out without a stitch on."

    Susanna froze at his words, tears welling up once more. The closeness was suffocating, his presence overwhelming. They were from two entirely different worlds, and she felt so out of ce.

    Hull''s eyes met hers, filled with tears, and hemanded, "Stop crying."

    She sniffled, trying to steady herself.

    "Let me go," she pleaded softly, wanting nothing more than to escape his oppressive aura and return home.

    His gaze narrowed slightly.

    Sensing the intense danger from the man, Susanna resigned, "Fine, I''ll stay put."

    With that, she clutched the neckline of her dress defensively, fearing he''d actually throw her clothes once he got riled up.

    She was aware now that this dangerous man was aw unto himself, even away from Ronald''s watchful eye. He wasn''t bound by anyone''s rules. Even though Ronald personally warned him to take care of Susanna, Hull''s behavior was barely recognized as someone listening to the advice.

    Hull chuckled at her timid demeanor. "How did Ste end up with a friend like you?"

    Ste was anything but timid. Influenced by Ronald over the years, she turned bold, the kind who took

    no nonsense from an

    Susanna blinked in confusion at his remark, unsure of his meaning.

    Hull released her and stood up. "Go take a shower and change into something fresh."

    The mention of that made Susanna''s nerves jangle even more. "Why do I need to change?"

    Her clothes were slightly disheveled,

    but the idea of changing at his suggestion seemed off, especially

    after everything that had happened.

    IMS

    Hull shot her a cold nce. "We''re heading somewhere else soon. Move it."

 Chapter 450

    Susanna eximed, "Again? Going out again?"

    Hull just gave a nonchnt grunt and turned to leave.

    As Susanna heard his response, her heart tightened once more.

    Just as Hull reached the door, she asked, "Can I not go?"

    Oh, great-grandma, she really didn''t want to go out, especially not with this man. Those situations they always ended up in, they were terrifying.

    Hull turned back, gave her a sideways nce, and then walked out without a word.

    Susanna screeched inwardly, "Oh gosh...save me!"

    Left alone, Susanna picked up the phone with trembling hands and saw that the call had ended.

    She quickly redialed Ste.

    Ste picked up almost immediately. "Hey, Susie."

    "Star, if you don''t get back to Ferrond soon, I might not live to see you again."

    Thest ordeal nearly did her in. And now, there was another...

    Especially after hearing Hull say, "Move it," Susanna had a feeling that this time might be even worse.

    Even if she had a heart of steel, she couldn''t handle the constant fear that came with being around Hull. Ste paused at her words, and then chuckled, "Don''t be silly, Hull will protect you."

    Susanna was at a loss. Was this supposed to beforting?

    Ste continued, "I''ve sent someone to find your mom and Tania."

    "When exactly are youing back?" Susanna''s voice was tinged with urgency.

    Finding her mom and Tania was one thing. But right now, the paramount fact was her unwillingness to stay near Hull - it was too scary.

    Ste replied, "If all goes well, tomorrow."

    "Could something go wrong?" Susanna asked.

    Ste answered, "You never know."

    Last time, she was supposed to head straight to Ferrond from Cyris Isle, but Ronald had some issue, and she ended up in Portis City.

    "Even going home has its surprises?" Susanna uttered, despondency palpable in her voice.

    She had no clue what was going on outside, only that it was dangerous. The only way to escape Hull''s proximity was to wait for Ste to return.

    Ste reminded, "Look, I know you''re on edge right now, Susie, but you have to face reality." "What reality?"

    She didn''t want to ept anything right now.

    Ste responded, "Your mom might have gotten tangled up with the wrong people. The peace in your world might be shattered."

    It was harsh, and Susanna might not

    be ready to digest it in just a few days. But Ste had to say it, especially since her people were out there with no news yet. Having been around the Quinn family for years, she was used to life''s ups and downs. But the tranquility in Susanna''s life might be gone for good.

    "Even if you''re scared of Hull and dangers around him, you have to understand that anywhere you go now might be just as dangerous," Ste continued.

    Susanna was silent. Her heart clenched even tighter at the revtion.

    Yes, everywhere was dangerous now. She had been hurriedly packed off by her mom to another country. And who would''ve thought

    Ferrond wouldn''t be safe either?

    From Portis City to Ferrond, Susanna came to a stark realization - the people her mother had crossed were not to be trifled with.

    Overwhelmed, she broke down, "Star, please... Pleasee back, soon."

    Right now, all Susanna wanted was for Ste to return as quickly as possible.

    Ste consoled, "I got it, please don''t cry, okay?"

    Gradually, Susanna calmed down, beginning toe to terms with the changes in her world.

    After hanging up, Susanna bit her lip, clutching her phone.

    It was then that Barnaby came up to her. "Susanna, Boss wants you downstairs. We have to go."

    Hearing her name called out, Susanna couldn''t help but shiver.

 Chapter 451

    Susanna was still teary-eyed, her face stained with fresh tears.

    Barnaby took one look at her and couldn''t help but warn, "Come on, quit the waterworks. Boss doesn''t like it when women cry. You might just lose him if you keep it up."

    Susanna was taken aback, her eyes widening in disbelief. And just like that, the tears flowed harder. Barnaby, not wanting to witness the scene any longer, added, "Hurry up. His patience isn''t unlimited, and he''s not going to wait forever."

    With that, Barnaby headed downstairs.

    Susanna managed to stop crying, but her resolve quickly crumbled, and tears began to fall again.

    Hull had even sent another person to fetch her. It seemed like there was no avoiding it; she was going out whether she liked it or not. Oh heavens, she really didn''t want to leave the house today.

    In the end, Susanna hurried to wash up and change into fresh clothes, still wearing Hull''s oversized shirt. Before stepping out the door, she shot off a quick text to Ste Quinn.

    Subject line: Last Will and Testament!

    The content? Needless to say, it was one hell of an essay.

    Meanwhile, over at Ste''s ce, she was having meal with Tegan.

    Seeing the words st will", Ste uncontrobly spit out her coffee. Seriously?

    Tegan looked over. "What happened?"

    "Susie''s really lost it this time," Ste sighed.

    She had actually prepared a will. What did Hull do to her? Scare her half to death?

    Tegan asked, "So, is Hull really trustworthy?"

    Susanna''s earlier tearful phone call had left Tegan with some serious doubts.

    Ste reassured her, "Hull''s reliable. Susie just isn''t used to his style."

    Tegan snorted, "Who could get used to that?"

    Certainly not her. Living on the edge, worrying every moment if her life might suddenly change.

    Ste countered, "And yet, you stick around with Uriah, don''t you?"

    Uriah was no ordinary person. Officially, he headed a healthcare monopoly, but there were more than that. She''d heard Ronald mention it once. While the details were scarce, it was clear Uriah wasn''t just the charming, upstanding man he appeared to be.

    Tegan was confused. "Him? He''s nothing like Mr. Quinn."

    Hearing her reply, Ste realized Tegan probably didn''t know the half of it. Just then, Ste''s phone buzzed, interrupting their conversation.

    She nced at the number - unfamiliar, which was odd since very few people had this number. "Hello?" she answered.

    "It''s me."

    The voice on the other end was unmistakable-Xander Schultz.

    Ste was taken aback. "Xander?!"

    How had he managed to get her number?

    Her mood soured instantly. "What do you want?"

    "When are youing back to Ferrond?"

    Ste was puzzled. What was with this sudden interest in her ns? She could understand Susanna asking out of fear, but Xander? What business did he have in Ferrond anymore?

    en

    Xander continued, "I''ll be waiting for you in Ferrond, darling."

    Ste shivered at the endearment. It made her skin crawl.

    She snapped, "Are you crazy?"

    Had he really gone back to Ferrond? How did he manage that? The Schultz family had been dismantled by Ronald, leaving Xander on the run.

    "Yeah, I''m crazy. Crazy that my fianc¨¦e is out gallivanting with other men."

    Ste scoffed, "I''m not your damn fianc¨¦e."

    The word "fianc¨¦e" was enough to set her off. She''d had two ridiculous engagements in her life.

    The first was with Yorick, a deal

    made without her knowledge. The second was with Xander, another family arrangement she wasn''t. aware of until it was toote. And now Xander refused to let it go.

    Xanderughed softly. "Your sharp tongue is going to get you in trouble. Just you wait."

    Ste retorted, "I''d like to see you try."

    Xander teased, "Oh, I''ll be waiting for you toe and find me, my lovely fianc¨¦e."

    The way he said "lovely" made her blood boil. Fuming, Ste hung up.

    Damn it, Xander was really back in Ferrond. Did Ronald know? Did he allow this?

    Across the table, Tegan noticed Ste''s distress.

    "What happened?"

    "Nothing, let''s just eat."

    Xander, that bastard, kicking

    someone when they''re down, ande

    now he dared to return to

    b

    Ferrond after running for his life these past two years.

    He clearly hadn''t learned his lesson.

    ...

    Just as they finished dinner, Ste''s phone rang again. This time, it was Ronald.

    "The driver''s outside the restaurant, waiting for you," he said.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 452

    Ste leaned back in the plush leather seat, crossing her arms defiantly. "I can get back on my own, you know."

    Ronald chuckled softly on the other end of the line. "The driver is already there."

    "Oh, alright then," Ste replied, her tone shifting to resignation.

    After saying her goodbyes to Tegan, she climbed into the waiting car, heading back to Mist Bay. The journey was smooth, but her mind was anything but calm. She fished out her phone and furiously called Xander, unleashing a torrent of expletives that would make a sailor blush.

    Xander, rubbing his temples on the other end. "Star, you''re ying favorites here, and it''s a bit much."

    He knew she always took Ronald''s side. But to hear her tearing into him like this...

    There was a hint of hurt in Xander''s voice.

    Ste, even more riled up, snapped back, "Cut the act, you''re just a backstabbing jerk."

    Xander was at loss for words. This girl and her sharp tongue.

    Before he could respond, Ste had already hung up. Listening to the dial tone, Xander clicked his

    tongue, and then muttered to himself, "Ungrateful little thing."

    Shawn chimed in, "You''ve got her all riled up because you threw Ronald under the bus. She''s not gonna let you off easy."

    "Did I really throw him under the bus?"

    Shawn paused, thinking back. Well, maybe not exactly.

    Thinking back, it seemed like Xander had actually, in a twist of fate, helped Ronald dodge a major bullet at that time.

    "But even so, Ronald isn''t going to let you off the hook," Shawn mused.

    Xander''s sudden decision to return to Ferrond wasn''t something Shawn entirely agreed with. They had plenty to handle back in Patrina. But after overhearing that his call with Ste, Shawn could understand why Xander was so eager to get back.

    Honestly, these days, Ronald never stopped thinking about Ste, and Xander was no different.

    Imagining the scene that would unfold in Ferrond made Shawn''s head throb. "Is the princessing back too?"

    Xander nodded. "Ronald''s just about wrapped things up in Portis City."

    Shawn remained silent. That exined his rush to return to Ferrond. He could only hope that when Ronald decided to deal with Xander, he''d go easy on him.

    Meanwhile, on Ste''s end.

    She was in the car Ronald had sent for her. As they approached the gates of Mist Bay, they found ise standing right in the middle of the road. The security tried to move him out of the way, but he wouldn''t budge, his eyes fixed on Ste''s car.

    Seeing Ste''s return, the security had no choice but to get a little more forceful with ise.

    Ste''s car came to a halt, the window rolling halfway down as she cast an icy look at ise. "Mr. Larkin, what are you doing here?"

    ise, seeing Ste''s car stop, summoned all his strength to break free from security and step forward. "Star." His voice was raspy and worn.

    Ste immediately noticed how much weight he''d lost, the stubble on his chin making him look even more haggard.

    She gazed at him silently, her eyes showing clear displeasure.

    ise took a deep breath, almost choking on it. "Could you speak to Mr. Quinn? Ask him to let us go?"

    He realized now how wrong he''d

    been. Who would have thought his daughter would be so remarkable, someone who could hold her own even before the illustrious Mr. Quinn of Ferrond, who had practically raised her.

    ise was filled with regret now. He''d been musing on it these days; if only he''d treated Ste better back then, the Larkin family wouldn''t have ended up in such a mess. This was his own flesh and blood. Why had he sided with Urs, scolding Ste for their arguments? Just because their argument irked him? But even if he needed to berate, Urs should be the one who took the me.

    Seeing Ste''s silence, ise grew more desperate. "The price we''ve paid is already too steep."

    The Larkin family was on the brink of copse, crushed under the weight of Mr. Quinn''s vendetta. Even the once-mighty Quarry family had been brought to their knees.

    Ste arched an eyebrow. "I thought he wasn''t doing much anymore?"

    ise''s voice was thick with despair. "He''s not just blocking thepany. He''s blocking our lives. It''s like he wants us to end up begging on the streets.

    "The Larkin Group''s doors are shut," ise admitted. "I''ve tried starting other ventures, but I can''t secure any partnerships. It''s definitely because..."

    He didn''t finish the sentence, but the meaning was clear. Ronald was determined to push them to the brink of destitution!

 Chapter 453

    Back then, when ise noticed the moves Ronald made against the Larkin Group, he thought he could pull out in time. He believed that by withdrawing all his money and starting afresh, severing ties with the Larkin Group, he could avoid any fallout.

    Little did he know, every road was blocked. If the issues with his newpany weren''t resolved soon, everything would go down the drain, leaving him with nothing.

    Ste, catching wind of this, turned to ise. "So?"

    Her voice was as cold as ice, devoid of any warmth.

    ise replied, "Get Mr. Quinn to stop, it''s enough."

    With everything that had happened, the whole Larkin family was in shambles. The cost, he figured, was high enough.

    Hearing ise say "it''s enough," Ste shot him a nce, her face unmoved. "If you put it that way, yes, it is enough."

    ise''s face lit up at her words. "Really? Star, I''ve been thinking a lot about everything that happened. Your mom wasn''t really at fault. Urs was always by her side. You don''t know, Urs was such a good kid."

    Ste still remained silent.

    "From a young age, she was sensible, polite, and always cared for the family. That''s why your mom couldn''t help but favor her when things went down. She really..."

    "But what can be done?" Ste,cking patience for this conversation, cut ise off mid-sentence. ise was left puzzled. What did that mean?

    Ste continued, "I can''t make decisions for my brother."

    ise''s eyelids twitched fiercely at her response. What did she mean she couldn''t make decisions?

    "I can''t help with your newpany," Ste stated.

    ise''s hope was shattered ruthlessly by Ste''s harsh words.

    With a cold smile, Ste instructed the driver, "Let''s go."

    "Star, you can''t just... I''m still your..."

    But before ise could finish, Ste rolled up the window. The tinted ss concealed her from view. Standing there, ise felt a chill run through his body.

    What was he supposed to do now?

    Thinking back to Ste''s icy demeanor, he realized how far from grace he''d fallen.

    It was all Cloudia''s fault. Everything was because Cloudia couldn''t handle the conflicts between the younger generation, leading to this mess.

    The phone buzzed in his pocket, and ise absentmindedly pulled it out. Seeing Cloudia''s name on the screen only fueled his anger further.

    He answered, but before he could speak, Cloudia''s voice came through, surprisingly calm. "I need to see you."

    Over the past months, whether it was about his new life or Urs, their conversations were always on edge. This sudden calmness was something he hadn''t experienced in a long time.

    ise held his temper in check, responding in a low voice, "What is it?"

    "It''s Everglen Isle, isn''t it?"

    ise uttered, "What?"

    Cloudia continued, "You''ve got that woman stashed away at the vi on Everglen Isle, haven''t you?"

    As she spoke, the calmness in her voice disappeared, reced by a furious roar. All her pent-up emotion exploded in that moment.

    Even through the phone, ise

    could sense Cloudia''s seething rage.

    Already frustrated from his

    encounter with Ste, ise

    snapped back, "Cloudia, we''re done."

    en

    She dared to seek out at Everglen Isle - what new chaos was she nning? There was nothing left to discuss between them.

    Cloudia questioned, "What did you just say?"

    ise retorted, "If you dare go after her, there''ll be hell to pay."

    With that, he hung up. In ise''s

    mind, Ste''s change in attitude was a direct result of Cloudia''s past

    inability to manage the issues between her and Urs.

    And now Cloudia dared to create more problems for him? He was still looking for an outlet for his anger.

 Chapter 454

    The twins had just been born. If Ronald''s schemes really left him with nothing, then they''d be in deep trouble!

    ...

    On the other end of the line, Cloudia was still at the hospital.

    Moments earlier, if it hadn''t been for the timely intervention, she might have not made it through.

    Who could have guessed? The person she trusted most ended up betraying her.

    She had cherished Urs like a precious gem...

    After calling ise, she let out a scream of pure frustration, "Ahhh!"

    Her cries were filled with rage and sorrow.

    Why? How did things end up like this? Why Urs? She was the one who brought that woman into thepany. And yet, it was her...

    "Why? Why did she do this to me?" Cloudia kept pounding her chest.

    The pain shook her to her core. She bolted out of the hospital, racing back to the Larkin estate as fast as she could, the fury in her heart had nowhere to go.

    But once she arrived at the doorstep, she suddenly fell silent. She closed her eyes, tears slipping down her cheeks.

    The wind brushed by, tousling her messy hair and chilling her heart.

    Inside the mansion, the butler handed over the photographs to Jaxon, who looked at them with a calm demeanor. He instructed the butler to give the photos to Urs.

    After seeing the photos, Urs was consumed by anxiety, waiting for Cloudia to return. Her inner fear had reached its peak.

    Cloudia stood at the door, silently staring at her, her eyes void of any emotion.

    Urs was in deep panic. "Mom..."

    She tried to form words with her shivering lips. However, three hours had passed since she''d seen the photos, and she hadn''t found any excuse to cover her tracks.

    Cloudia said, "You knew all along, you knew everything. Everything. You knew. And it was you who brought her to ourpany. Tell me why? Why did you betray me?"

    The suppressed fury finally erupted. Cloudia''s shouts echoed through the mansion.

    Urs flinched, "Mom, I..."

    Hearing her tone, Urs was thoroughly shaken.

    Cloudia continued, "That woman was with your dad, got pregnant, had twins, and you knew. You knew everything, you even facilitated it."

    The hysterical shouting settled into

    a chilling calm. At this moment, Cloudia, who had been so hysterical on the way here, had be eerilypose.

    Urs''s tears flowed freely as she instinctively shook her head.

    "Why you? Why you? For you, I even..."

    She trailed off, memories of what she did to Ste and that car ident shing through her mind.

    "Even with all the evidence in front of me, I chose to protect you, and now you tell me why the downfall of our family rests on your shoulders?"

    Urs found it difficult to answer.

    udia pleaded, "Why you? Tell me why it had to be you?"

    Now Cloudiapletely lost it. With each anguished "Why you", her emotions crumbled once more.

    Anyone in the Larkin family could

    betray her, except Urs. She had truly cherished Urs as if she were her own daughter, but why did it have to end like this?

    Urs''s tears continued to fall. She faced with Cloudia''s relentless questioning, her mind a nk te. Seeing her cry without speaking, Cloudia was even more devastated. "Tell me, why? Haven''t I been good to you?"

    "I''m sorry, Mom, I''m so sorry, I''m sorry..."

    Her repeated apologies, mixed with her flood of tears, now seemed painfully ironic. Such an apology, it was absurdlyughable, yet deeply cutting.

    Cloudia closed her eyes, her body trembling. "I hate you, Urs, I hate you, I hate you..."

    Hearing those words of hatred again and again, Urs felt like she could barely breathe.

 Chapter 455

    The Larkin family was inplete disarray.

    After Cloudia confronted Urs, she dashed out of the house like a whirlwind, leaving Urs and Jaxon behind.

    Urs, her eyes brimming with tears, looked at Jaxon. But Jaxon''s once gentle eyes that used to regard her with warmth were now filled with icy indifference.

    "Jaxon," Urs called out, her voice choked with emotion.

    Jaxon didn''t respond. Instead, he turned his back on her and walked to his room, leaving Urs feeling even more suffocated and hurt as tears streamed down her face.

    ...

    That evening, Ste was lounging in the living room, watching TV. She never was much for fiddling with her phone. Suddenly, a breaking news story shed across the screen.

    "Breaking News: A high-profile murder urred in the city today. Stay tuned for further details."

    The anchor delivered the news in a robotic tone, but Ste''s attention was immediately caught by the background footage. She squinted at the screen-was that Cloudia?

    Her phone buzzed, interrupting her thoughts. It was Susanna calling.

    "Susie," Ste answered.

    "Star, it''s said that Cloudia murdered someone! She killed someone!"

    Ste''s eyes widened. Upon hearing this, she nced back at the scene on TV, where it showed Cloudia in handcuffs.

    "It isn''t just a rumor - it''s real."

    The city news broadcast proved its authenticity.

    "Holy Smokes! Is she out of her mind?" Susanna eximed.

    "Hang on, let me see who she murdered."

    Ste leaned in closer to the TV.

    "Are you watching the news?" Susanna asked.

    "Yeah."

    Susanna addressed, "Don''t bother, it must be the homewrecker."

    There was not much else that could drive a woman to such madness, other than dealing with her

    husband''s mistress who had snatched away her benefit.

    Ste gasped. She was right.

    As Ste observed closer, it showed Cloudia had attacked ise''s mistress in a fit of rage.

    Susanna sighed, "I mean, if she was that furious, why didn''t she go after Urs too?"

    Cloudia had gone ballistic on the mistress, yet Urs was untouched. Urs must mean a lot to Cloudia

    to spare her from her wrath.

    "Well," Ste mused, "Urs is like her cherished little treasure."

    "After all the havoc she''s wreaked on

    the Larkin family, she''s still a treasure?" Susanna sneered. Unbelievable! For a moment, they were both at a loss for words.

    "If Cloudia is still protecting Urs after all this, I''d find it hard to believe Urs is just an adopted daughter," Susanna spected.

    Ste asked, "What else could she be then? She can''t be her biological one, can she?"

    For such an important matter as delivering a baby, ise wouldn''t have been oblivious. If Urs were Cloudia''s biological child, it would likely mean she''s ise''s too, and there''d be no reason to hide it.

    Susanna uttered, "From the way she dotes on Urs, I actually would buy it if Urs is her blood." Ste was silent for a moment. "ise isn''t a fool. He would definitely know if she had a child."

    Pregnancy wasn''t exactly something one could keep under wraps. "True!" Susanna agreed. "It''s just... strange how protective she is." "Anyway, let''s not dwell on it," Ste addressed. "Are you calm now?"

    Earlier, Susanna had been in tears over the phone. Now she was like nothing had happened. Ste figured dish,

    if Susanna was reaching outgured

    she must be okay.

    "I can''t be calm," Susanna admitted.

    Ste was baffled, unable to fathom why she still had the mood to gossip with her state.

    Susanna exined, "But you don''t understand, I was scared out of my mind earlier. I''m just relieved nothing happened afterwards."

    Hull had taken her out that afternoon, and thankfully, nothing went wrong. If every outing turned into a disaster, she''d lose her mind.

    "Not every outing is dangerous," Ste reassured her. "It only happens when there''s something going on." "But still, it''s hard to stay calm," Susanna replied.

 Chapter 456

    Ste looked at her phone, a little bewildered. Susanna''s voice Coming through the speaker was calm, almost too calm.

    "So, where''s Hull?" Ste asked.

    "He went out," Susanna replied, her tone noticeably lighter. She clearly preferred not sharing a roof with Hull at the moment.

    Just then, Ronald walked in. Ste quickly ended the call with Susanna, saying, "I gotta go."

    Ronald seemed to have had a few drinks.

    Ste stepped forward, while Idris, who was supporting him, nodded respectfully at Ste and said, "Miss, he had a bit to drink."

    "Got it," Ste acknowledged, taking Ronald from Idris''s hands.

    A faint yet pleasant scent of whiskey lingered on Ronald, and Ste found herself understanding the notion that distasteful smells only apply when they''re not associated with someone you care about. Once the scent lingered on the beloved one, things would alter.

    Idris ced a paper bag on the coffee table. "This is for you, Miss. He brought it along."

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"

    He''d specially made the call, telling her he''d bring snacks to her. Ste was intrigued by the food inside.

    Idris answered, "It''s some apple pie. He had a piece and thought you''d love it. So he took it with him."

    Apple pie, huh? She used to enjoy it back in Ferrond, but the pies in Portis City were often too sweet for her liking. Still, if Ronald thought she''d enjoy it, the taste must be something different.

    As Idris left, Ste guided Ronald to the couch. Just as she was about to rise, her waist was sped by his broad hands.

    Before Ste made any reaction, he pulled her down onto hisp. Startled, she wrapped her arms around his neck. "What are you doing?"

    His breath, infused with the warmth of the whiskey, mingled with hers as he pressed his forehead to hers.

    "Let me make you some hangover soup," she offered, thinking a hot hand towel might help, too, or he''d suffer tomorrow morning.

    Ronald cupped her face with his warm hand. "Star."

    "Yes?" she replied softly.

    "You''re wonderful," he said, his usual calm demeanor reced with a childlike contentment.

    Ste wondered, "Why''s that?"

    "Because you''re mine."

    Ste was silent.

    This guy... All right, she was his, and he was hers as well.

    Meanwhile, Susanna''s stomach growled as she hung up with Ste. With Hull out

    of the house, she decided to raid the kitchen for some food.

    Finishing dinner before that horrible man returned would save her from the confrontation. But as she

    stepped out of her room, the

    housekeeper hurried over. "M

    you

    swne

    need toe quickly. Sir is hurt."

    Susanna''s eyelids twitched violently at her words. "What? Wh-Where is he?" "Downstairs."

    Susanna hesitated. She barely knew Hull, so why was she the one being called? Then she remembered how he''d helped her at the Portis City airport, despite his gruff demeanor. Maybe she should check on him.

    "Shouldn''t he be at a hospital since he''s injured?" she asked as she headed down.

    "I don''t know," the housekeeper said, being a mere staff who worked here temporarily. She got frightened as she spotted the blood.

    When Susanna reached the ground floor, she found a doctor working on Hull.

    "We need to get you to the surgery room. The bullet''s still in there."

    Bullet?

    ?

    Susanna''s mind reeled. What had Hull gotten himself into? It seemed like going out with him was as risky as buying a lottery ticket, only with worse odds.

    nove

    Fear imbued Susanna. No way was she going anywhere with him again. It was way too dangerous. How could she handle it once something happened? Noticing Susanna''s approach, Hull slightly narrowed his eyes. "Come here."

    She was like, "!!!¡±

    "You should go to the surgery room."

    Despite thepact vi, there was surprisingly a surgery room equipped.

    She felt faint at the sight of Hull''s blood-soaked shoulder. The ominous aura around Hull made her knees weak, and she hesitated to get any closer.

 Chapter 457

    An hourter, Hull strolled out of the operating room, his faceposed as usual.

    Susanna had been waiting nervously by the door the entire time.

    When Hull emerged and saw her, his eyes flickered with a hint of surprise. "You''ve been here the whole time?"

    His voice was calm, revealing nothing.

    Susanna nodded nervously, ncing at his shoulder, which was wrapped tightly to stop the bleeding.

    "Did they get the bullet out? Does it hurt?"

    A bullet wound they were talking about! In her previous life, Susanna never imagined she''d encounter something like this. Yet here she was, living through it.

    In Susanna''s mind, an injury like that should have had someone knocked out for at least three days, followed by a month of bed rest.

    But Hull was up and about, looking as energetic as ever. A bandit, indeed, even the injury wouldn''t trouble him.

    Hull raised an eyebrow, gazing at her delicate face. "Hurt? Are you worried about me?"

    Susanna was taken aback. Worry about him? Her?

    She shook her head firmly. "No, I''m not."

    Just making small talk.

    Hull, however, grabbed her chin. "If you weren''t worried, why wait here all the time?"

    Susanna was at a loss for words. This guy...

    Just then, Ss and Barnaby followed Hull out, both dressed in sterile surgical scrubs.

    Seeing Hull holding Susanna''s chin, Barnabymented instinctively, "Boss, girls usually like it when you''re gentle, like Mr. Quinn. Even if you''re tough, you gotta be gentle with thedies."

    Barnaby had seen how tender Ronald was with Ste and used him as an example without thinking.

    Hull didn''t utter a word. Silence descended on the room.

    Ss, equally speechless, practically frozen in ce. He turned

    mechanically to Barnaby, his mind echoing with two words: Absolutely nuts.

    Barnaby was really pushing his daring to talk about the boss like that an

    even dragging Ronald into

    it. He truly thought little about cherishing his own life.

    Barnaby, oblivious to the tension, added, "You keep up like this, boss, and you''ll

    scare her off. Then you''ll end up without a wife."

    Upon hearing this, Ss decided it was time to make an exit.

    "Boss, I just remembered I have something to take care of. Gotta run."

    Normally, Ss would have tried to drag Barnaby out with him, but not today. Not with the atmosphere so tense. Staying even a second longer felt dangerous. Better to save himself and let Barnaby fend for

    himself. Without waiting for Hull''s

    response, Ss hurried off.

    Hull red icily at Barnaby. "Go on."

    His voice was like a low growl, each word ground out from the back of his throat.

    Barnaby finally noticed his tone and his shifted expression, shivering uncontrobly. "B-boss..."

    Did he just mess up again? Why did Ss leave in such a hurry? They hadn''t

    even gone over the post-op instructions!

    "Uh, yeah, I just remembered I''ve got some things to do too. I''ll send the instructions to your phone."

    Realizing the danger he was in, Barnaby made his escape before making a short remark, cursing Ss for abandoning him. What a close call...

    Barnaby was gone, leaving Susanna and Hull alone. Susanna tried to turn her

    face away, hoping to free herself from Hull''s grip.

    But his grip only tightened slightly. "Still trying to escape?"

    Susanna protested, "Let me go."

    Why didn''t he deny what Barnaby said?

    Feeling ufortable, Susanna squirmed a little, "It hurts..."

    What was this guy made of? His grip was so strong, she could almost hear her bones protesting.

 Chapter 458

    Hull heard her say she was in pain and paused momentarily before letting her go.

    "Go make me some oatmeal."

    Susanna blinked in surprise. "Huh?"

    Oatmeal? Really?

    Hull added, "Apple oatmeal."

    Susanna''s eyes widened. "Apple oatmeal?"

    Apple oatmeal was one of the few things she could actually make. She''d prepared

    it once for Ste when she had a fever.

    "But wait a minute. Isn''t there a cook?"

    Hull replied, "I fired her."

    Susanna stood there, speechless.

    Fired her? Why? When she first arrived here, there was no cook. And after just

    one day of cooking? Being someone close to Ronald, this guy surely isn''t short on the funds to hire some help, right?''

    "Why?" she asked, bewildered.

    Hull simply replied, "Her cooking wasn''t good."

    "I thought it was fine," Susanna said instinctively.

    She wasn''t picky about food, finding almost anything ptable. But Hull was

    clearly not like her.

    Without another word, Hull headed back to his room.

    Not getting any response, Susanna shrugged and went downstairs.

    The kitchenyout was familiar, but Hull''s vi had an open-n kitchen. Susanna rummaged around and found the oats and the apples left.

    While cooking, she called Ste.

    Soon enough, Ste picked up, sounding a bit out of breath. "Susie?"

    "What are you up to?" Susanna asked.

    "Ronald had too much to drink, so I was just giving him some hangover soup," Ste replied.

    Susanna chuckled. "Gotcha."

    Ste continued, "And you? Calling at this hour?"

    "I''m making oatmeal for Hull."

    "You can cook?" Ste asked, genuinely surprised.

    Susanna scoffed. "What, you think I''m ipetent? You''ve eaten my cooking before."

    Ste gasped, remembering. "Oh, that oatmeal!"

    Susanna had made her a bowl once. It was a memorable experience, to say the least.

    Without thinking, Ste said, "Are you sure that was oatmeal?"

    Susanna asked, "What else would it be?"

    "Who turns oatmeal into a cake?" Steughed, remembering the oatmeal cake Susanna had made by ident with apples mixed in. The taste was unforgettable, especially since she''d been expecting a soothing bowl of oatmeal when she was feverish.

    Susanna had presented her with a dry lump instead!

    It was that culinary mishap that made Ste give up any dreams of cooking herself. She realized it wasn''t just about trying; cooking required a certain talent.

    Susanna was speechless. "That was

    my first time, okay? Be grateful even tried. Not everyone hits a home run on their first try, right? Don''t underestimate me. I''ve gotten a lot better since then."

    "Really?" Ste sounded skeptical.

    "Of course," Susanna replied, her pride evident.

    After failing with Ste''s oatmeal, Susanna had decided that if anyone close to her needed something simple like oatmeal, she should at

    least be able to make it. So she

    practiced, a lot!  en

    Ste asked again, "Wait a minute. Why are you making oatmeal for Hull? Aren''t you terrified of him?"

    Susanna hesitated. "Well, yeah, he is pretty terrifying."

    Hull was intimidating, and there was no doubt about it. But he had also saved her. Even if his way of helping was a bit rough, she couldn''t overlook what he had done for her.

    Thinking about the mix of gratitude and fear she felt, Susanna mumbled, "He''s hurt."

 Chapter 459

    Ste had heard about Hull''s injury and asked a few concerned questions before Susanna switched topics.

    "Well, Cloudia will probably be locked up now. I just saw the news. She''s being charged with murder."

    Ste raised her eyebrows. "Someone died?"

    She hadn''t followed the news because Ronald had returned, so she hadn''t seen the end. But Cloudia taken away in handcuffs suggested this was serious.

    Susanna nodded. "Yeah, they were rushed to the hospital. One of the kids got hurt, too, but there''s no update yet."

    Ste gasped. She used to think she was a saint when she first joined the Larkin family, but now she realized the woman had no qualms about harming even children.

    Susanna gave her a warning look, "You better watch out. The Larkin family will be looking for you."

    "Looking for me?" Ste was puzzled.

    "Because Ronald is backing you, they might want you to pull some strings to get Cloudia out of trouble." Susanna pointed out. "You''re the only outsider in that family. The rest stick together like glue."

    It was a harsh truth, but Ste knew it was reality. Among the Larkin family, she was the lone outsider.

    "Just wait. Jaxon''s going to contact you," Susanna continued.

    With the family in disarray, Jaxon was bound to turn to Ste for help.

    "I''ll be back tomorrow," Ste assured her.

    "Really?" Susanna asked skeptically.

    "Unless something unexpected happens," Ste replied.

    Susanna sighed. She had learned over the past few days when she stayed with Hull that bad things happened a lot around Ste, just like Hull getting injured today.

    After chatting for a bit longer, Susanna hung up and finished making the apple oatmeal. This batch turned out quite well-not too thick nor too thin.

    She brought the oatmeal into Hull''s room, where he was on the phone. His loose robe concealed the bandages on his shoulder, but his muscr chest was on disy.

    For the first time, Susanna noticed the tattoos on his neck extending down to his chest. They looked intimidating, yet somehowforting.

    As she set the oatmeal on a small table, Hull nced at her.

    "No need," he said into the phone, his tone carrying an edge. "Spare allter trouble."

    Susanna felt a shiver run through her, thinking this man was dangerous.

    "The oatmeal''s ready," she said, trying to steady her voice. "It''s still a bit hot, so let it cool."

    Hull stared at the steaming bowl,

    dazed. It was probably the first time he was having a meal in his room. Normally, he wouldn''t eat in his room, no matter where he was or how injured he was.

    Susanna turned to leave. "I''ll get out of your way."

    Hull frowned. "Is this it?"

    "Uh?" Susanna was confused.

    "No other food?" he asked.

    Susanna blinked. "You didn''t ask for any."

    She didn''t know how to cook anything beyond oatmeal and simr dishes. Cooking was

    y different ballgamet

    "Do I have to ask?" Hull questioned.

    Susanna was stunned. "Well, yeah, how else would I know?"

    Even if he asked, it wouldn''t make a difference because she genuinely couldn''t cook.

    "I can''t cook," she confessed, shaking her head.

    "You can''t cook?" Hull echoed, his gaze intense.

    Susanna nodded. "No, I can''t cook."

    Hull studied her for a moment, then fell silent. The quiet in the room was almost unsettling.

    Susanna swallowed. "Maybe you should hire a better cook?"

    What she made was fine for a quick meal for herself, but with Hull''s. refined taste, even the previous cook hadn''t satisfied him.

    belongs to en.kikist

 Chapter 460

    Susanna couldn''t help but sigh as she thought about how her own cooking was definitely not going to please Hull.

    She heard him say from behind, "You can leave now."

    "Okay," Susanna replied, trying to mask her relief as she turned to exit the room.

    But Hull''s voice stopped her again as she was reaching the door. "Tomorrow morning, make some chicken mushroom soup and maybe a few pancakes."

    "But I can''t cook. I mean it," Susanna confessed, turning back with a pleading look.

    Hull raised an eyebrow. "Don''t you have a cooking app on your phone?"

    Susanna was shocked. How did he know that? Given his wealth, hiring a cook wouldn''t even put a dent in his fortune, so why was he putting her through this culinary trial?

    She sniffed, feeling defeated but unable to argue. "Fine, I guess."

    "But... There''s nothing in the fridge," she muttered.

    "Ss will bring the groceries," Hull replied, effectively ending the discussion.

    Resigned to her fate, Susanna left Hull''s room feeling like a poor soul caught in the whims of destiny. She hoped Ste would soon help her find her mother and resolve everything so she could have her peace back.

    Hull watched her leave, her reluctance almost palpable even from behind. A slight smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.

    ...

    Susanna headed downstairs to tidy up the kitchen, preparing herself for the following day''s cooking challenge. Just as she was about to head back upstairs, Ss arrived with arge grocery bag.

    "Evening, Susanna," he greeted her politely.

    "Whoa, hold on!" Susanna eximed, flustered. "What are you bringing?"

    Ss just gave her a knowing smile and handed her the groceries. "Hull asked me

    to bring these for tomorrow morning. Thanks in advance for your help."

    Unlike Barnaby, Ss had the sense to stay diplomatic, neither confirming nor denying anything.

    Susanna nced at the assortment of ingredients, some of which she couldn''t even identify. "What are these?" she asked, pointing to the unfamiliar items.

    Ss chuckled, "Do you think you can handle it?"

    "Yeah, it should be fine," Susanna replied, albeit with a hint of uncertainty. She figured she''d just follow the online recipe to the setter. Cooking it might be a hit or miss, but it would definitely be edible.

    Ss nodded. "Alright then."

    "By the way," he added, "Hull mighte down with a fever tonight. Could you

    keep an eye on him? Ensure he doesn''t take a bath."

    Susanna blinked in surprise. "How am I supposed to do that?"

    "Just keep an eye on him," Ss replied.

    "Me? I''m not his girlfriend or anything," Susanna protested.

    "But you''re the only one staying with him under the same roof right now," Ss reminded her. "So, that''d be great if you could help out."

    Susanna sighed, feeling backed into a corner. "If he gets a fever, please give him some Tylenol. And if it doesn''t help, you might need to try some physical methods."

    "Physical methods?" Susanna echoed, not quite following.

    "Just wipe his whole body with warm water," Ss exined.

    "What? His whole body?"

    "Yeah, like he did for you the other night," Ss said, alluding to an incident that made Susanna''s face turn beet red.

    The room fell into an awkward silence as Susanna stared at Ss,pletely dumbfounded.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 461

    Ss had left.

    Susanna stood there, frozen in ce, unable to process what had happened.

    What did Ss just say?

    The night beforest, Hull cared for her in the same way, huh? Was that why her clothes were gone?

    Her already restless mind was now inplete turmoil, especially after Ss mentioned that she should look after Hull in the same way...

    Cool him down physically, wipe him all over? No, this can''t be real!

    ...

    Meanwhile, at Ste''s, she dabbed Ronald''s chest with a warm towel, ensuring he wouldn''t feel terrible in the morning.

    Susanna''s call came through as she poured the warm water down the sink. "Star, I can''t do this."

    Ste asked, "Can''t do what?"

    "Taking care of Hull, you know, physically cooling him down? Everyone just up and left him with me, saying I should check if he had a fever in the night. This kind of care..."

    Susanna was spiraling into panic. "Is this something I can do? Is this something I should do?"

    Did the people around Hull even think before they spoke? Asking her to wipe him all over?

    "It''s just a fever. Does it have to be thisplicated?" Ste was at a loss for words.

    Before Ste could respond, Susanna continued, "And the worst part? That''s why he took my clothes off the other night.

    Do I need that kind of care from him? Are there no hospitals in Ferrond? And now, they want me to care for him in return? Are they even serious?"

    Susanna was fuming. She paced the room, words tumbling out like a waterfall.

    Ste was stunned. Whatever was happening over there, Ste had no clue. But judging by Susanna''s reaction, being around Hull seemed to be getting out of hand.

    Clearing her throat, Ste offered, "If Hull''s hurt, he might have a fever tonight. Maybe give him some fever medicine, and if that doesn''t work..."

    "Even worse," Susanna interrupted, "Is he broke or what?"

    Ste replied, "No, he''s not."

    "Then why doesn''t he hire a nurse? If he''s got money, he could hire ten nurses if he wanted, right?"

    "He could," Ste agreed.

    "Then why doesn''t he?" Susanna couldn''t wrap her head around it.

    Now, he even let go of the cook. What''s next? Turning her into a free caretaker?

    These were minor issues, but tonight...

    It was too much.

    So he took care of her like that the other night, and now he wants her to return the favor?

    "Because young and pretty ones just want to seduce him," Ste said.

    That was why he had dismissed the previous housekeepers.

    Susanna suggested, "Then hire old and unattractive ones."

    "They could be assassins!"

    And that was true.

    Susanna was speechless.

    "Hull''s

    kind of

    few run-ins with that

    he do stuff. He got fed up, so I

    he does things solo," Ste exined.  t

    bet

    Therefore, they could usually only find a cleaner in Hull''s vis during the day. He preferred keeping his distance from people with ulterior to

    motives. ve

    "So tonight, it''s just me taking care of him, huh?" Susanna asked.

    Ste confirmed, "Yeah, you''ll need to look after him unless something happens."

    bed, "Yeah, you''ll r

    s to en.kikisto eedt

    Susanna groaned.

    ''Unless something unexpected happens,'' she already hated those four words.

    "Can''t you send someone over?" She was on the brink of losing it.

    Being the little princess of the Lugar family, Ste could easily send someone over, right?

    Ste hesitated, "That''s probably not going to happen."

    Her words carried a hint of reluctance.

    Susanna was baffled. What was that supposed to mean by her tone of reluctance?

    "What does that even mean?"

 Chapter 462

    Ste exined, "The main thing here is that we''ll need Hull''s approval even if I send someone over to you."

    Susanna asked, "What about if Ronald sends them?"

    "Still needs his approval."

    Susanna shouted, "No way!"

    "So, even Ronald isn''t all-powerful here in Ferrond? There are even times when he needs someone else''s permission?" Susanna''s face fell as she thought

    So.

    Ste added, "The thing is, Hull''s a master when ites to traps and mechanisms. From the moment you step through the door of his mansion, it''s one challenge after another. If you''re not someone he trusts and hasn''t had his permission, you might not make it five steps in."

    In other words, going to Hull''s turf without his consent was pretty risky. It was potentially deadly, even.

    Susanna was puzzled. "What?"

    This guy''s a real danger ma, huh?

    Susanna took a sharp breath. "Five steps, and one''s done for?"

    Ste had to admit, "Walk in on your own two feet, and you might end up as dust

    in the wind. For innocent people, that''s too cruel."

    Dust in the wind? Done for? That sounded seriously dangerous. Even if Hull agreed to let peoplee, who''d dare to risk it once they knew it was his ce? One wrong step, and it would be curtains.

    Susanna sighed, "Yikes!"

    Indeed, it was brutal! So basically, living there meant risking her neck.

    Hearing Ste say that, Susanna couldn''t help but nce nervously around the

    vi. "Does that mean his entire vi is booby-trapped?"

    "Most likely, yes."

    Susanna was speechless.

    Ste said again, "So, don''t mess with anything on that side of the vi unless you want to trigger something."

    That was no joke. It could be deadly.

    Susanna''s heart skipped a beat. It was good that she wasn''t the type to fiddle with

    things in someone else''s house, or she''d be in big trouble.

    "So, I need to get Hull''s permission before you send anyone, right?"

    Ste agreed, "Exactly."

    Susanna''s face fell again. From what she''d seen over the past few days, Hull was a bit peculiar about people. The cook had onlysted a day before getting fired. He was too hard to please.

    "What should I do then?"

    "Go talk to him!"

    Susanna was at a loss for words. ''Talk to him, right... But he probably won''t agree, will he?"

    There was no one around, proving Hull was a lone ranger. The fact he even let her stay was a huge favor.

    Ste exined, "If he says no, I can''t just send someone over."

    Susanna screamed in surprise, "What?"

    So, she''d have to work hard to get his approval first?

    Before Susanna could say anything else, Ste interrupted, "Oh, I can''t talk now. Gotta go."

    She vaguely heard a man''s voice on Ste''s end before the call cut off.

    Susanna listened to the dial tone, feeling a bit overwhelmed.

    Taking care of Hull? No way.

    Maybe she should talk to him and convince Ste to send someone over. She really couldn''t handle this. Though she wasn''t stuck in

    old-fashioned gender roles, she and Hull weren''t exactly close.

    Dragging her feet, she headed upstairs. Tiptoeing to Hull''s room, she knocked on

    the door. Judging by her pace, it was clear how reluctant she was.

    There was no response, so she knocked again.

    Still nothing! Had he already passed out from a fever that quickly?

    Worried, Susanna pushed the door open, urgency overriding caution.

    And there he was.

    Hull emerged from the bathroom, a white towel slung around his waist. Water droplets glistened on his

    ?

    muscr chest. He was fresh out of the shower.

    Susanna barely managed to swallow, her mind going nk, her pulse racing out

    of control.

    Hull saw her and, noticing the trickle of blood under her nose...

 Chapter 463

    Hull''s eyes narrowed slightly, radiating an icy aura. His voice was chilly as he spat out, "What are you looking at?"

    His tone was so cold that it could freeze over a summer''s day.

    Susanna snapped out of her daze immediately, shaking her head. "Nothing. I wasn''t looking at anything. I knocked, but you didn''t answer."

    "So, you just barged in?"

    "No, I didn''t..." Her mind was in a fog. She quickly averted her gaze from Hull, who was practically a walking powerhouse.

    Even though Susanna wasn''t one to swoon over handsome guys, she felt a flush creeping over her. ''Get a grip, Susanna...''

    She''d seen plenty of good-looking guys in Portis City, so why was she losing her cool? She mentally berated herself, not realizing that Hull had moved closer.

    When his warm fingertip brushed the corner of her lips, Susanna snapped back to reality, instinctively stepping back. "What are you doing?"

    His fingertip, stained with a hint of crimson, was held up to her eyes. "What''s this?"

    Susanna''s mind went nk at the sight of the blood on Hull''s finger.

    ''Oh my God,'' she thought. She instinctively wiped her upper lip with the back of her hand, only to find it smeared with blood.

    She was dumbfounded. Seriously? She had a nosebleed over a handsome guy? How embarrassing!

    "I, uh, I tend to get nosebleeds?" she stammered, her voice uncertain, unsure if she was exining to him or trying to convince herself.

    "Does this happen every time you see a guy?" Hull asked with a teasing smirk. "Uh, yes!" Susanna nodded hastily.

    But as soon as she nodded, she realized what Hull had actually said and quickly shook her head, "No, no, that''s not it."

    What a joke! Was she really that flustered by a handsome guy? Whether she admitted it or not, it seemed like that was exactly what happened.

    "Today was just an ident," she quickly exined.

    Hull''s lips curled into a smile. "Get me a ss of water."

    "Oh, sure."

    Hearing Hull''s request for water was like a pardon, and Susanna quickly turned to leave.

    Just as she turned, she felt a tug on her shirt. Before she knew it, the towel Hull had wrapped around his waist fell right before her.

    Susanna''s eyes widened in shock. Her brain short-circuited once again. ''Oh Lord, help me.''

    "No, this isn''t, I didn''t..." She stumbled over her words, panic evident in her voice.

    In her flustered state, she nced at Hull, only to find her breath catch in her throat at what she saw.

    Hull remained as cold as ever.

    The next moment, there was a loud ''bang'' as the door mmed shutzin Susanna''s face. If she hadn''t

    stepped back in time, the door might have mmed right into her

    Susanna looked at the door, then down at the towel that had fallen before her.

    The towel was caught on the zipper of her hoodie.

    What on earth had just happened?

    How did things end up like this?

    She examined the zipper, noticing the tower was indeed caught on it. A single thread had unraveled slightly. It must have snagged when she turned around too quickly

    That was mortifying! Susanna had never experienced such a socially awkward moment.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste had just finished taking care of Ronald, had a shower, and was

    getting ready for bed when her phone rang again.

    "Did Hull agree?" Ste asked.

    She assumed Susanna was calling to say Hull had agreed to have an extra housekeeper sent over. If she were sending someone, it would be someone from the Lugar family, whom Hull would have no reason to distrust.

    Susanna''s voice sounded, "Star, you have to save me."

    Ste asked, "What happened now?"

    Every call Susanna made from Hull''s side seemed to be a cry for help. How many mishaps had Susanna gotten into around Hull?

    Ste realized she might have to head back to Ferrond sooner than nned. Otherwise, Susanna''s nerves might really give out.

    Susanna continued, "I just identally yanked off Hull''s towel. Do you think he might be mad enough to kill me?"

    Over the phone, Susanna''s voice was anything but calm, and she couldn''t settle herself down.

    And as Ste heard those words, she wondered if her ears were ying tricks on

    her.

 Chapter 464

    "What did you just say?"

    Ste thought she must have misheard. There was no way Susanna could have done something so outrageous.

    Susanna confirmed, "I said, I yanked off Hull''s towel!"

    Ste was shocked. This time, things seemed rather serious.

    Ste asked, "Are you serious?"

    Ste was sure she hadn''t misheard. But was Susanna joking? That was hard to

    believe. Yanking off Hull''s towel, what on earth was she thinking?

    Was she trying to stir up chaos? Her lifeline wasn''t that robust!

    Even with her carefree nature, that was beyond reckless.

    Susanna admitted it. "I''m serious."

    Ste pressed, "What happened?"

    It couldn''t be what she was thinking, right? If it were, Susanna wouldn''t even be able to call her. She''d be crying her eyes out by the following morning.

    But Hull wasn''t that kind of guy, as Yvonne had assured her he wasn''t capable. Susanna freaked out. "I just, I..."

    Her mind was aplete mess, and she didn''t know where to begin.

    Ste cleared her throat. "Look, you just couldn''t challenge a man''s dignity like that, even if Hull can''t get it up."

    Susanna argued, "I didn''t mean to."

    For God''s sake, she didn''t.

    Ste asked again, "So, what exactly happened?"

    "Well, you see, I..." Susanna let out an exasperated sigh and recounted the series of events.

    It was purely idental. One would even choke on water when in bad luck. Susanna still couldn''t figure out how the towel got caught in her zipper.

    Ste remained silent after Susanna finished her exnation.

    Susanna almost cried. "I swear it wasn''t on purpose."

    "Yeah, I believe you."

    "Really? Star, you really believe me? But will he?"

    Hull was terrifying. She''d seen with her own eyes how he handled situations with ruthless efficiency She was genuinely scared Hull. would put on some clothes and return with a gun to finish her off.

    "Star, maybe Ronald could call him and save my neck, please."

    Ste sighed, "Why are you crying again?"

    Susanna sobbed, "I''m really scared, Star! You didn''t see how terrifying he was."

    Ste reassured her, "He won''t do anything. Don''t worry."

    "He will. He really will." Susanna could still feel the chill Hull exuded, and with his temper, who could say for sure?

    Ste didn''t know what to say.

    Susanna cried into the phone for a while, and Ste kept trying to calm her down, though Susanna''s panic only grew.

    Ste understood her fear. She had nevere across such a situation or person before. It was tough for Susanna to handle all this suddenly. But she never imagined Susanna could cry so much.

    Half an hourter, Ste finally calmed her down. "Now, you should apologize to

    Hull. We''ll figure everything out when I return."

    No matter what, they needed to keep Hull calm.

    Susanna would have been furious if Ste had told her this half an hour ago.

    But now, she choked out a response, "Okay."

    "Good girl, go on. I''ll be back tomorrow."

    Susanna murmured another "Okay," though her voice still carried a hint of fear.

    Ste offered a few moreforting words before hanging up the phone.

    Susanna listened to the dial tone, taking several deep breaths to steady her nerves.

    Truly, from social death to sheer terror. This emotional rollercoaster was something only she, Susanna, could experience.

    She went to the kitchen to pour Hull a ss of water, remembering he had asked for it earlier. But as she approached the staircase, she saw him standing at the railing on the second floor.

    Susanna''s heart skipped a beat. The water in her ss spilled a few drops uncontrobly.

    "Uh, Mr. Miguel."

    Hull asked coldly, "Why were you crying?"

    Susanna had probably forgotten she''d had a nosebleed earlier.

    Now, blood smeared below her nose, and when she had wiped it, it had spread

    across her face.

 Chapter 465

    Susanna lowered her head, her cheeks burning with embarrassment.

    "Sorry," she mumbled in a small voice, just like Ste had taught her. "I didn''t mean to."

    No matter what Hull thought¡ªwhether he was furious enough to want to strangle her or just mildly annoyed-an apology seemed like the safest bet.

    When Ste got back, Susanna nned to pack her bags and leave. Even if Star suggested they move to the Quinn family house, she''d go. Anything was better than staying here, alone with this man. Living under the same roof with a guy was awkward enough without the added drama of tonight''s little incident.

    From the top of the stairs, Hull watched her standing downstairs like a nervous rabbit, unable to see her face clearly but noting the repentant way she held herself.

    His lips curled into an amused smile. "What are you sorry for?"

    Susanna hesitated, "For, uh, pulling off your towel."

    Hull''s face went nk at her blunt honesty, and the room went silent.

    Susanna''s mind raced.

    Oh no! Ste had told her never to mention that, just apologize and be done with

    it.

    Hull''s presence was overwhelming, making it impossible for Susanna to ignore.

    "I-I didn''t mean it like that," she stammered.

    Hull raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Then what did you mean?"

    "I swear, it wasn''t on purpose," she insisted, her voice small.

    The sound of his footsteps heading toward her was like thunder in her ears.

    Hull stopped before her, his long fingers lifting her chin to meet his gaze. Susanna''s heart pounded wildly in her chest.

    "Mr. Miguel, would you like some water?" she offered nervously, holding out a half-empty ss.

    Images of the mortifying earlier

    scene shed in her mind, and she wished she could just dig a hole and hide forever. How could she have been so clumsy?

    Hull didn''t take the ss. Instead, he tightened his grip on her chin slightly. "What did you see earlier?"

    Susanna''s eyes widened. She''d seen... everything.

    "Uh, that," she blurted before catching herself. Wait, she couldn''t say that out loud! She shook her head vigorously. "I didn''t see anything."

    As if that weren''t enough, she added under his sharp gaze, "Really, nothing at all."

    In truth, she had seen it. Thinking

    thrumors about Hull, Susanna

    yelne

    thought he seemed perfectly capable, which was not what she had heard.

    Her thoughts were cut short as Hull released her chin, grabbed the water ss,

    and headed back upstairs without another word.

    Only after the door closed did Susanna let out a breath that she hadn''t realized she was holding.

    Oh my God! Dealing with a man like Hull required nerves of steel, and she wasn''t sure her heart was up to the task.

    Just as she was about to sneak back to her room, the phone downstairs rang.

    Sighing, Susanna turned to answer it. "Hello?"

    "Susanna, it''s Ss," came the voice on the other end.

    Susanna rolled her eyes, annoyed. She wasn''t Hull''s girlfriend, and she wished everyone would stop assuming she was.

    "Tonight, you need to watch over Hull," Ss continued. "Ensure he doesn''t take a shower."

    Susanna blinked. "Um, he already did."

    "What?" Ss''s voice rose in rm, nearly deafening her.

    "Geez!" she eximed, pulling the phone away from her ear.

    "Listen, you might need to stay with him tonight," Ss urged. "He''s probably

    going toe down with a fever now."

 Chapter 466

    Hull got injured and took a shower on the same day. Even a strong person like him couldn''t handle that.

    "Seriously, Hull, you can''t hold off on your cleanliness for even a day?" Susanna muttered, shaking her head in disbelief.

    "Hey, Ss," Susanna said, her voice casual yet somewhat urgent. "You think you coulde over? I can''t manage that kind of care."

    "Don''t worry," Ss reassured her. "When he has a fever, he''s quite behaved. He won''t give you too much trouble."

    "Trouble?" Susanna thought, aghast. "This is more than just ''trouble''!"

    After Ss abruptly hung up, Susanna stared at her phone, incredulous.

    "Unbelievable," she muttered.

    ording to Ss, Hull would get a fever tonight. But there was no way she could provide that level of care. It was inappropriate.

    Trying to think of a n, Susanna remembered Ste might send someone over. She quickly called the number back, but no one picked up, not the first time, nor the second.

    "Seriously?" Susanna eximed out loud, frustrated. "Why isn''t he answering?"

    If Ste''s people needed Hull''s approval toe over, maybe someone from Hull''s circle could help.

    Determined, Susanna called again. She called twice more but still got no answer.

    "It is ridiculous!" she fumed. "Ss called me, and I answered. Now, I can''t get through, huh? What''s the deal?"

    Realizing she had no other option, Susanna headed upstairs to speak with Hull directly. She knocked cautiously, waiting for his response before opening the door a crack and staying put at the entrance

    "Mr. Miguel, Ste mentioned sending someone over to help. Is that okay?"

    Hull raised an eyebrow. "No."

    "Really?" Susanna thought, exasperated. "Could you at least have one of your peoplee over?"

    But Hull was firm. "No."

    "Come on!" Susanna was at her wit''s end. "If not them, then who? What am I supposed to do if you get a fever?"

    Hull gazed at her, his expression unreadable.

    Susanna felt a bit panicked under his scrutiny, swallowing nervously. "Ss mentioned you shouldn''t shower tonight and that doing so could lead to a fever."

    While speaking, her nerves were

    palpable, her bright, expressive eyes almost pleading. Despite the distance, Hull could see every flicker of her tongshes, the anxiety in her petite frame, her small face filled with concern.

    A strange amusement flickered in Hull''s eyes, his lips curling up slightly. "And what else did he say?"

    "He said if you got a fever, regr medicine probably won''t work, and you''ll need... physical cooling."

    Hull couldn''t help but flinch at those words, memories of the other night shing through his mind. And he found himself looking at her a bit longer than necessary.

 Chapter 467

    Over in Portis City, the Larkin family was reeling from the chaos after Cloudia''s arrest. It was as if their entire world had crumbled overnight, leaving everyone in the family on edge and full of anxiety.

    Urs was at the Quarry family''s doorstep by midnight, desperately seeking Yorick. He was the only person she could think of who might help them in their dire situation. The family was in shambles, and if Cloudia ended up behind bars, Urs didn''t know what to do. Time was running out for her. Without the money for her medicine, her health would deteriorate rapidly.

    Urs was in a state of sheer panic. She had bundled up against the biting cold that gripped Portis City, yet she couldn''t shake the chill that seemed to seep into her bones.

    The security guard at the Quarry Manor turned her away, saying, "Ms. Larkin, please leave. Mr. Quarry won''t be seeing you."

    But she refused to back down.

    "No, I need to see him," Urs insisted, her voice unwavering. "Tell him I won''t leave until I see him."

    Sitting in her wheelchair, she tightened her grip on the armrests, her determination evident despite the biting cold. She pleaded with the guard, softening her tone, "Please, just let him know I''m here."

    It was a bitter pill to swallow. Once, the Larkin family held their heads high. And she had been the apple of Yorick''s eye. No one dared to treat her with anything but respect. Now, even a security guard felt emboldened to snub her. The humiliation stung deeply, fueling her desire to regain her strength and reim her dignity.

    Imogen emerged, her eyes meeting Urs''s with pity and disdain.

    Urs quickly masked her emotions, but Imogen had seen enough to form her opinion.

    With a smirk and a mockingugh, Imogen remarked, "You''re quite the actress, Urs."

    Urs felt her breath catch in her throat but forced herself to respond politely, "Hello, Imogen."

    Imogen chuckled coldly, "Here to see Rick?"

    "Yes," Urs replied.

    "Go home. He won''t see you." Imogen took some satisfaction in that Yorick had finally distanced himself, from Urs. Looking at Urs, frail and in a wheelchair, the idea of her bing part of the Quarry family was unthinkable to Imogen.

    "Imogen, please," Urs pleaded, her voice barely above a whisper. "Just

    let me see Rick for a moment.

    promise I won''t cause any trouble."

    Urs, once so proud, now found herself swallowing her pride. She was truly out of options.

    Imogen''s demeanor turned icy. "If you don''t take a hint, don''t me me for being harsh."

    Imogen''s words were sharp, her tone unforgiving. She was alread

    in

    a foul mood, and the chaos at the Quarry family had left her with little patience.

 Chapter 468

    To Urs, there was no need to be polite anymore. Imogen turned to the security guard standing by and said, "Throw her out."

    "Yes, Mrs. Quarry," the guards nodded.

    Urs felt a heavy weight in her chest as she watched Imogen barge past her without a second nce, her back straight and proud as she disappeared into the Quarry Manor.

    Urs had dreamt of walking through those doors with her head held high. She believed Yorick''s efforts would eventually grant her that wish. But now, staring at those very doors, she realized that hope was lost.

    Two guards approached, ready to lift her wheelchair.

    Frantically, Urs shook her head, "No, don''t touch me. You''re not allowed to touch me."

    The maid who apanied her stepped forward to intervene but was quickly shoved to the ground by one of the guards.

    Urs struggled desperately. "Don''t touch me! Who gave you the right to touch me? Let go. Let go of me!"

    "Ms. Larkin," one guard taunted, "let me remind you, the Larkin family is no more. You''re not the heiress you once were."

    He continued, "Even when the Larkin family was around, you weren''t good

    enough for Mr. Quarry. Now, it''s moreughable. Know your ce. It''s no good for you to keep clinging on."

    Those words were like salt in Urs''s wounds, bringing a humiliation she had never experienced before.

    How did things end up like this?

    It was all because of Ste. Everything was because of Ste. She was ruthless. Not only was she hard on her, but she was equally unmerciful to her birth mother.

    With the fall of the Larkins, Urs found herself suffering in the aftermath. Hatred filled her eyes, but she felt utterly helpless. She muttered Ste''s name through gritted teeth, wishing she could bite her to pieces.

    If only the heavens would give her one more chance at life, she would never let Ste off the hook. Never!

    At Mist Bay, Ste had fallen asleep beside Ronald, exhausted. He turned over, pulling her into his arms. In the darkness, his face, softened with a touchof whiskey-induced warmth, nestled gently into Ste''s neck.

    She didn''t know how long she had slept when her phone buzzed against the nightstand. She had forgotten to turn it off before drifting off

    BUMS

    Groggily, she reached out and answered, "Hello?"

    Still half-asleep, she wondered who on earth would be calling at this hour.

    Susanna''s voice came through the line. "Star, Hull''s got a high fever. His temperature''s through the roof."

    Ste''s eyes snapped open. "What?"

    Hull? Fever?

    Still caught in a sleepy haze, Ste struggled toprehend why Susanna would be calling her about Hull''s fever.

    "What do you mean?" she asked, trying to shake the fog from her brain.

    Susanna exined, "I gave him some fever-reducing medicine, but it''s not working. What should I do?"

    Ste''s mind was still sluggish, not just from sleep but from something else that she couldn''t put her finger on.

    In the silence that followed, Susanna called out again, "Star? Star?"

    Ste finally replied, "Give him more fever medicine."

    Susanna was stunned. "What?"

    Was she serious? More fever

    72¡ã

    meduld be dangerous. Was Star really saying this? Could this advice possiblye from a sane person?

 Chapter 469

    Ste waspletely out for the count.

    Before Susanna could get another word in, Ste had hung up. Her sleep had been like a dream since Ronald came into her life.

    She turned over and hugged Ronald''s lean waist.

    Ronald stirred slightly, catching the familiar scent, instinctively pulling the warm body in his arms closer before drifting back into a contented slumber. Only someone who''d been secretly in love could understand that deep-seated satisfaction.

    "Ron..." Ste mumbled in her half-asleep state.

    Ronald drew her even closer, murmuring softly, "Sleep, sweetheart."

    At the Quarry estate.

    Urs found herself thrown out, the sting of humiliation settling heavily in her chest. The experience was a harsh wake-up call. She finally realized there was no future with Yorick.

    The maid helped her into a wheelchair. "Ms. Larkin, let''s head back."

    It was the middle of the night. Running into Imogen had been thest straw for the maid, who was already on edge due to the recent upheaval in the Larkin family, which had dyed their paychecks. It had made the maid less inclined to indulge Urs''s whims.

    Already raw from the embarrassment, Urs snapped at the maid''s suggestion, "Go back? You can go back if you want! I''m not leaving until I see Rick."

    Despite being thrown out, Urs was adamant about seeing Yorick.

    Irritated, the maid retorted, "Fine, I''m leaving."

    She didn''t want to stand around any longer in this bitter cold.

    Urs was shocked. She couldn''t believe her ears as she stared at the maid. "What did you say?"

    Even a maid dared speak to her like this?

    The maid replied, "Ms. Larkin, you better realize what year it is. I may be a maid, but I''m here for a paycheck, not as a ve to the Larkin family. Do you think we still live in the old days? No pay and you still want to boss me around?"

    Urs was speechless, her breathing bing more and more erratic. Yorick arrived just in time to see Urs gripping the maid''s arm.

    He couldn''t hear what they were saying from inside the car, but from their expressions, there was tension.

    Orion noticed Urs and felt a pang of anxiety. His gut reaction was to drive past quickly. He didn''t want Yorick getting tangled up with Urs again, It had been a rough time for him Every encounter between Yorick and Urs ended up with him getting an earful.

    But as they approached, Yorick''s voice cut through the air, "Stop the car."

    Orion said, "Mrs. Quarry wouldn''t want you to get involved with Ms. Larkin." "Stop the car."

    The three words were calm but carried enough weight that Orion dared not argue further and pulled over beside Urs.

    Urs was in the middle of a heated argument with the maid. The maid had had enough and was on the verge of quitting right then and there.

    Urs, however, was insistent that she drive her home first.

    When the car stopped, Urs recognized it as Yorick''s.

    Instinctively, she let go of the maid her demeanor shifting from frantic to pitiful as the car window rolled down to reveal Yorick''s face

    "Rick."

    Yorick''s gaze was icy as he looked at her, "You came to see me?"

    "Yes." Urs nodded, trying to look as vulnerable as possible.

    Where had he been until now? Thiste at night, what had he been up to?

    Without her around, he seemed to be doing just fine. A maning home thiste could only mean one thing-he''d been out enjoying

    himself. Especially with the faint, ne

    smett of alcohol wafting from the car it surely wasn''ting from Orion.

    Urs sniffed, trying to hold back her tears. "Where were you sote? Why are you only getting back now?"

    Yorick replied, "Get to the point."

    His cold and detached words made Urs''s heart ache even more.

    This was how he spoke to her now? Was he so uninterested that she couldn''t even ask where he''d been?

    Her frustration bubbled up, but she swallowed it down, her lips trembling as she spoke, "You heard about my mom, right?"

    All day long, the news had been all over Portis City, creating quite the stir.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 470

    Several of Urs''s old friends had called to check in on her. They said they were checking in, but she knew they were looking to gossip about her misfortune. During the time she was sick, not one of them had bothered to visit.

    Yorick frowned, casting a cold nce her way without uttering a word. Indeed, he knew.

    Urs met his icy stare, her voice catching in her throat, "Rick, can you help me, please?"

    "You''re the only person I can think of right now." Her tone was pleading.

    She ced herself in the most vulnerable position, "For the sake of what we once had, could you help me this time? Just this once?"

    She knew Yorick was over her. She wasn''t hoping to mend things between them but needed to get Cloudia out. If she didn''t, her standing with the Larkin family was as good as over, especially with Jaxon''s current attitude toward her.

    First, it was ise, and then Jaxon.

    Did they care that much about bloodlines? She had been by their side for years! Now Jaxon wouldn''t even acknowledge her.

    Yorick said, "The sake of what we once had? Do you mean the feelings you manipted into existence, feelings built on stepping over others'' lives? Is that what you''re talking about?"

    Urs was speechless. His words echoed in her mind like a loud gong.

    She stared at Yorick, listening to his frosty tone, meeting his cold gaze. She couldn''t believe he would say such things. "You really think what we had was all calcted by me?"

    Calcted? What a choice of words it was! Hearing him say that made her chest tighten further. She knew Yorick had no attachment left for her. If there was even a sliver of feeling left, he wouldn''t be speaking like this.

    Yorick sneered, "Isn''t it true?"

    "Just because of that car ident, you''re dismissing all my feelings for you? Is that fair to me?"

    Why did she n that ident? Wasn''t it because of him?

    Because she desperately wanted to keep him. She was terrified that with Ste''s return, she would lose. everything, that she would lose Yorick.

    Then she orchestrated that ident.

    "You almost killed her, and now you''re talking to me about fairness?" Yorick looked at Urs with an icy re, as if she were a stranger.

    Urs pleaded, "Why did I do it? Wasn''t it because I was scared of losing everything?

    Yorick, I grew up in the Larkin family, calling them mom, dad, and brother for over twenty years, only to be told they weren''t my real family. Even you, my fianc¨¦, were supposed to be with the Larkin''s real daughter was scared." Urs spoke with pain in her voice. The things she did to Ste were out of sheer fear.

    But hearing her say ''scared'' didn''t soften Yorick like it used to. Instead. his gaze only grew colder. "You were red, so you thought it was okay to kill someone?"

    Urs protested, "But Ste didn''t die, did she? She''s alive and well, and she took everything from me. Is that fair?"

    However, her words only made Yorick''s gaze turn icier. At that moment, Yorick saw Urs for who she really was.

    With a bitterugh, he said, "The Larkin family''s troubles aren''t my concern. You reap what you sow. And you can''t me anyone else."

    Urs was left speechless.

    Then Yorickmanded, "Drive!"

    Hearing the order, Orion sighed in relief, quickly rolled up the window, and started the car, giving Urs no time to respond.

    Seeing Yorick not engage anymore, Urs panicked, "Rick, Rick, listen to me..."

    But the only response she got was Yorick''s car speeding away from her. The wind it kicked up was so cold, leaving her shivering.

 Chapter 471

    The ssic saying says, "He who sows the wind will reap the whirlwind."

    So, he meant no matter what happened to the Larkin family, he wouldn''t lift a finger to help them, huh?

    Talk about cold-blooded! It''s not only ruthless toward herself but also towards the entire Larkin family.

    Sure, Urs might have messed up, but what about the long-standing friendship between the Quarry and Larkin families? Didn''t that count for even a little bit of consideration?

    Urs was in agony, and the resentment inside her just grew stronger!

    Meanwhile, Yorick stepped inside the room.

    Imogen was still awake, looking rather pale. The Quarry family had been through too muchtely. Her heart was heavy with worry.

    Seeing Yorick return, Imogen''s eyes filled with sadness. "Rick, if you keep getting tangled up with Urs, I don''t think I can take it anymore."

    So much had happened. Even Thane had stirred up trouble. After all these years of marriage, he turned out to have a son before they tied the knot. Thinking about Thane''s attitude toward that child stung Imogen''s heart.

    Yorick moved closer, sat beside her, and said softly, "If she shows up, send her away."

    Upon hearing that, Imogen''s eyes lit up immediately. "Really?"

    Imogen could hardly believe it. He used to treasure Urs the most. Even though he said they split, Imogen never bought it.

    Urs was a master maniptor. Who knew what tricks she might pull next to win Yorick back? It was terrifying. Marrying someone as fragile as Urs, what good would that do?

    Yorick nodded. "Yeah."

    With those words, Imogen finally felt at ease. If Yorick said it, he must have truly given up on Urs.

    After some thought, she tried to probe further, "She probably came to you about Cloudia."

    "I know."

    "And you..."

    "I won''t get involved," Yorick stated firmly.

    Those four words were like a balm to Imogen''s worries, and she nodded. "Yeah, it''s best not to. Rumor had it that she got involved in something bad."

    Getting mixed up in that mess could drag the Quarry family through the mud. As long as Yorick said he wouldn''t get involved, Imogen could finally rx.

    Yorick was over Urs. Since he learned the truth about that car ident, hearing Urs''s name filled him with revulsion.

    Urs wasn''t sure how she made it back to the Larkin family. She was utterly exhausted, sitting in her wheelchair. When she got back, it was already 3:30 in the morning.

    Jaxon was still awake. As she passed his room, she heard him on the phone.

    The door was open. When Jaxon saw Urs return, he hung up the phone. His gaze toward hercked the warmth it once held.

    "Hey, Jaxon," Urs called out.

    Her voice carried the weight of her current pain. The Larkin family was in shambles, and everyone was overshadowed by a cloud of anxiety, especially Urs.

    When the Larkin family was doing well, everyone treated her like a precious gem. But now that the family was falling apart and she had no blood ties to them, she felt lost without Cloudia''s protection just her and Jaxon left, and Urs feared she had no one to rely on

    Jaxon''s face was stern. "Where have you been?"

    "I went to see Rick," Urs replied, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

    Jaxon asked, "And what did he say?"

    "He... didn''t say much."

    Those words were suffocating, and she couldn''t bring herself to repeat them.

    Upon hearing Urs''s response, Jaxon could guess Yorick''s stance toward the Larkin family. The one person who should have extended a helping hand was now indifferent. It was clear that Urs''s involvement in Ste''s ident was serious.

    Jaxon closed his eyes and said, "Just go back to your room."

 Chapter 472

    "Get lost," Jaxon barked, his voice dripping with venom. It was clear he didn''t want to see Urs anymore.

    Urs''s heart clenched. "Jaxon..."

    "I said, get lost."

    His words, spat with such intensity, left Urs feeling suffocated. She knew she was in deep trouble. Without Cloudia, she had no one to lean on in this family.

    Facing Jaxon''s seething anger, Urs didn''t dare say anything more. She retreated to her room, feeling utterly defeated.

    Left alone, Jaxon gripped his phone, his hands trembling slightly.

    The car ident, orchestrated by Urs, had nearly cost Ste her life. He remembered those days when Stey in the hospital. He had cared for her, visiting her every day.

    So, when did everything change? When did he start disliking Ste? Was it because she made life difficult for Urs, constantly bringing up the ident? In their ongoing disputes, he had sided with Urs, the one he''d grown up with.

    ...

    Meanwhile, far away in Ferrond, Susanna hung up the call with Ste and went downstairs to dial Ss''s number on thendline.

    Predictably, Ste was unreachable, and Ss was also unavable in the dead of night. Hull''s fever was soaring past 103 degrees Fahrenheit, and if it continued like this, it would spell trouble.

    Susanna was on the verge of panic. She returned to her room, shaking Hull awake. "Hey, wake up!"

    Hull opened his eyes groggily, giving her a fleeting nce before drifting back to sleep. Susanna knew if the fever didn''t break soon, it could be dangerous.

    "Ugh¡ªI''m going to lose my mind!" she muttered In hindsight, she should have epted Star''s offer stay with the Quinn family. Surely the family that raised Star couldn''t be that intimidating, right? And with a house that big, she''d hardly ever run into Mrs. Lugar.

    Desperate, Susanna tried to call an ambnce, but her grasp of the localnguage failed her. She had studied it, but now, when she needed it most, she was at a loss.

    Frustrated, Susanna had no choice but to try and bring Hull''s fever down with cold water. She started with his face, then moved to his neck. But the small area she was covering wasn''t enough, and the fever soon spiked again.

    Left with no choice, Susanna decided to expand her efforts. She pulled back the covers and loosened Hull''s robe, turning her face away to avoid looking at his body. With a damp cloth, she wiped him down clumsily.

    A low groan escaped Hull.

    Startled, Susanna nced back, realizing she''d brushed against one of his injuries. She quickly averted her eyes and continued, moving from his upper body to his lower.

    As she focused on his lower half, she turned her face even further away, barely

    able to see. Suddenly, Hull''s hand mped around her wrist.

    "What are you doing?" Hull''s voice, though rough with fever, cut through the silence.

    Susanna instinctively met his gaze, noticing the red veins in his eyes. Despite his condition, his gaze was intense.

    "I-I''m trying to cool you down," she stammered. Her eyes slowly drifted to the cloth in her hand, realizing where she had been cing it.

    Her face turned beet red, and she was momentarily stunned.

 Chapter 473

    Although she wasn''t as thorough as Hull in undressing her, she hadn''t stripped him entirely. At least she left his boxers on.

    Anyway, it was as good as nothing.

    Susanna awkwardly nced at him and said, "The fever wouldn''te down, so I had to..."

    Hull tightened his grip on her wrist. His eyes, bloodshot from the fever, stared at her with a wild, almost primal intensity.

    Susanna swallowed hard. She looked down and murmured, "I tried calling your people but couldn''t reach anyone."

    If she had managed to get through, things wouldn''t havee to this.

    "Please, let go of me," Susanna said, flustered.

    He wouldn''t think she was trying to take advantage of him, would he? She wasn''t that sort of person.

    Hull slowly released her. Probably overwhelmed by his fever, he soon fell back asleep on the bed.

    Worried the fever might causeplications, Susanna wiped him down three times before his temperature finally stabilized.

    Exhausted, Susanna fell asleep right there by his bedside.

    Hull slept in until after nine the following morning, waking only when there was a knock at the door.

    "Hey, it''s me," Barnaby''s voice came from outside.

    Hull sat up in bed and noticed Susanna asleep by his side. She must have tossed and turned a lot in her sleep because her hair was a total mess.

    "Hey, hey? I''ming in..."

    Hearing no response from inside, Barnaby pushed the door open and walked in.

    As soon as he entered, he met Hull''s displeased gaze.

    When he saw Hull pull the nket over the woman beside him, Barnaby''s eyes widened in shock.

    "What happened the night before?" Barnaby''s brain froze. "Oh boy! It''s clear now The boss has a woman His room isn''t somewhere we can waltz into anymore. Why didn''t he say anything when I knocked? Now, he''s giving me that look like he wants to eat me alive."

    Barnaby gulped and stammered, ¡°I knocked. I knocked hard."

    "Get out." Hull''s lips barely moved, but the single word he uttered was ice-cold.

    Barnaby flinched, nodding rapidly. "Right, I''m out. I''m leaving. I''ll stay far, far away."

    With that, Barnaby hurried out of the room, carefully closing the door behind him. Inside the room.

    Only Hull and Susanna remained. Exhausted from caring for him, she hadn''t even noticed the water still by the bed. When Hull gently lifted her onto the bed, she didn''t stir

    Watching her small, delicate face, Hull instinctively reached out and tugged the nket up snugly over her.

    ...

    Downstairs, Barnaby saw Sse in and quickly approached him, whispering, "I''m telling you, that''s definitely the boss''s woman."

    Ss gave Barnaby a long, silent look, his expression suggesting Barnaby figure things out for himself.

    Barnaby insisted, "I''m serious."

    Ss remained expressionless. "I have some news for you."

    "What news?"

    "Finley is likely heading to the Muliba Desert this time."

    Barnaby''s mouth fell open in shock. ¡°Really? Is Mr. Quinn trying to get Finley killed?"

    Finley was known for his

    cleanliness. Sending him to one of the driest ces was practically a death sentence for someone like him. The Muliba Desert was notorious for itsck of rain,

    vel.r

    sometimes going years without a drop. How could anyone send Finley to a ce like that and expect him to cope?

    Ss added, "I have a feeling you might be sent there with him as well."

    Barnaby yelled, "What? Why would we go there? There''s no mission for us in the desert!"

 Chapter 474

    Barnaby was baffled.

    "It''s best to avoid that kind of ce," he mused, "It''s downright dangerous."

    Ss chimed in, ¡°Because your mouth''s just as annoying as Finley''s."

    Barnaby was stunned. "Whoa, hold on! That''s harsh, huh? What did I ever do to you?"

    Ss shrugged. "You didn''t do anything to me. But you sure ticked off the boss."

    "Wait, what? When did that happen? Howe nobody told me?" Barnaby waspletely lost.

    Ss simply shook his head in exasperation. Barnaby was clearly not getting it.

    Barnaby squinted at him, "Oh, you mean those little things? Seriously, is it really that big of a deal?"

    "Those ''little things'' almost got Finley drowned in the sea," Ss pointed out.

    Barnaby''s eyes widened, recalling Finley''s marathon swim. "Wow, seriously? Isn''t that too extreme? Are Mr. Quinn and our boss that petty?"

    Just then, Hull descended the stairs.

    Barnaby red at Ss, who was clearly trying to avoid eye contact.

    Ss stood up straight, greeting him respectfully, "Mr. Miguel."

    Hull was in a deep navy bathrobe, which revealed just enough of his toned chest

    to hint at the tattoos beneath. He cut an imposing figure. Even Ss couldn''t help but think how Susanna''s petite frame matched Hull''s towering presence.

    Hull settled onto the couch, his voice icy, "Is everything taken care of?"

    Ss nodded. "Don''t worry, Boss. It''s all sorted. Left one alive for you, just like always."

    Hull gave a nod of approval, his gaze shifting to Barnaby. The sudden attention made Barnaby jump.

    Instantly, Barnaby dropped to his knees. "Boss, I''m sorry! I really am don''t want to go to Muliba Desert. Please, give me another chance!"

    Ss was dumbfounded. Was Barnaby really this clueless?

    Hull''s expression darkened.

    Barnaby babbled, "I swear. I''ll never gossip about you again!"

    ?

    Ss was speechless. Seriously, was Barnaby just aplete idiot?

    The word ''gossip'' echoed through the room like a firecracker.

    Hull was momentarily stunned, then a slight smile tugged at his lips, "Oh? Gossiping about me, were you?"

    He emphasized the word ''gossip'' with a dangerous weight.

    Caught off guard by Hull''s tone, Barnaby nodded dumbly, unsure of what else to do.

    The room fell silent.

    Ss turned away in disbelief. ''What kind of fool am I working with, anyway?''

    His biggest fear at that moment was Barnaby dragging him into it, saying the gossip was a shared venture.

    Heaven knows he''d always tried to. stop him. It wasn''t a mutual discussion but Barnaby''s solo sho

    oofing rumors. Cool

    Oblivious to Ss''s frantic attempts atmunication, Barnaby was face-to-face with Hull''s amused yet dangerous smile. He nodded again, even more uncertain.

    Hull leaned back, his voice deceptively friendly, "So, what kind of gossip were you talking about? Do share."

    His tone was light, but the underlying menace was clear to anyone listening.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 475

    Barnaby was scared out.

    Hull was usually the kind of guy who treated everyone around him with genuine kindness. Brotherhood was valued, and there was no doubt about it. But when he decided to go tough, he went damn tough.

    Spooked out of his mind, Barnaby blurted everything out in a rush. After rambling, he pleaded repeatedly, "Boss, I swear I didn''t mean to. I swear. I was just curious."

    Ss was in shock. Was that supposed to be begging for mercy? It seemed more like he had a death wish.

    Lucky for him, Barnaby hadn''t dragged Ss into the mess, or he would''ve been toast too. As it stood, Ss was powerless to help. He finally understood the saying, "Loose lips sink ships."

    Hull chuckled darkly, "Curious, huh?"

    The word "curious," rolling off Hull''s tongue, sounded all the more menacing.

    Barnaby instinctively wanted to nod but caught himself in time, shaking his head vigorously, "No, no. I''m not curious. Not at all."

    Oh man, what had he just said wrong now? Why did Hull''s tone feel even more dangerous than before? Never mind, he''d just keep quiet from now on. His mouth was trouble; speaking was a risky business.

    "Boss, I''m not curious. I was just wondering if I could handle it myself."

    Ss was aghast. He wanted out-out of that room, out of that situation. He couldn''t stand listening to another word.

    "Boss, I remembered some unfinished business with that guy. I need to go wrap it up." Not waiting for a response, Ss made a hasty exit.

    He vowed that anytime Barnaby and the boss were in the same ce, he''d steer clear. The risk of coteral damage was just too high.

    Hull cast a sidelong nce at Barnaby, who quickly offered, "Boss, should I go help with the questioning too?"

    He was desperate to escape! The tension in the room was suffocating, and his heart couldn''t take much more.

    Hull lit a cigarette from a pack, puffing thoughtfully. "What''s your deal with Finley?" "Huh? We''ve got no deal, no ties at all."

    Why did Hull suddenly ask about Finley? There was absolutely nothing between him and Finley. What was the boss getting at?

    Hull smirked, "I think you two would make good brothers."

    "But we aren''t."

    "You could be."

    Barnaby was puzzled. What did Hull mean by "could be"? Either they were brothers or they weren''t!

    Hull continued, "Finley''s heading to Muliba Desert in a few days. You should tag along. I think you''ll get along just fine."

    6,19

    Barnaby froze. His world had just shattered. He and Ss had been chatting about how terrifying the Desert was, and then Hull wanted to send him there.

    Ss really had a knack for predicting these things, didn''t he?

    "I''m all for brotherhood but not keen on the Maliba Desert," Barnaby replied without a second thought. That intolerable ce was not somewhere he wanted to be

    His mention of brotherhood showed Barnaby hadn''t grasped Hull''s intention. He seemed to think Hull wasonly talking about bing pals with Finley.

    Hull eyed him silently.

    Barnaby''s voice faltered, "Boss."

    Hull asked, "Why did I keep you around in the first ce?"

    What had made Hull decide to keep this nitwit close at hand?

    Barnaby replied, "My shooting skills."

    Hull nodded. "Right, that''s it."

    He remembered. Without that genuine talent, there''s no way he''d have kept Barnaby nearby.

    Meanwhile, Susanna rolled over in her sleep upstairs. Only to tumble right off the bed with a thud that left her dazed and confused.

    She was known for being quite a restless sleeper. Every morning, the household staff had a guaranteed task: tidying Susanna''s bed.

    Every night, she''d climb into a perfectly made bed. By morning, her bedding looked like a tornado had hit it, with sheets strewn all over the floor.

 Chapter 476

    Susanna blinked awake, her vision blurry and her mind foggy. She found herself in an unfamiliar room, and it took a moment for her to remember where she was.

    "Huh?"

    Where was the injured guy? He was in pretty bad shape the night before. Where had he run off to?

    Susanna was bewildered. She sat up and grabbed her phone to check the time. It was already past nine in the morning.

    "Oh no. It''s sote!"

    What did Hull sayst night? Something about wanting oatmeal? And she was supposed to cook! But at this hour, was breakfast even a thing anymore?

    Still rubbing the sleep from her eyes, Susanna left Hull''s room and headed downstairs, yawning.

    Hull was in the living room, smoking a cigarette. He nced up and saw Susanna running a hand through her already messy hair.

    Great, now it really looked like a bird''s nest.

    "You''re up?"

    Susanna''s eyes widened. Hull''s voice snapped her attention back to him. As she looked at Hull, memories of the previous night came rushing back. Her gaze involuntarily drifted downwards.

    Maybe everything Star said about him was true. After all, she''d spent ages tending to him the night before, and that part of his hadn''t changed a bit.

    Hull followed her gaze, and his expression soured instantly.

    "What are you looking at?" he asked suddenly, and Susanna snapped back to reality, quickly shaking her head. "Nothing, nothing at all."

    She tried to y it off, but internally she was full of thoughts. What a waste of a good-looking guy with a build like that, only to be, well, non-functional.

    He didn''t press the issue, so Susanna coughed awkwardly. "Uh, you''re not supposed to be smoking."

    Hull raised an eyebrow. No one had ever told him that before. Was smoking really off the table because of an injury? He had no idea.

    Susanna''s stomach grumbled. The kitchen was empty with no chef in sight, which meant she still had to fend for herself if Hull wouldn''t eat.

    "How about I whip up something to eat?" she suggested.

    Hull gave her a look. "Hmm?"

    "By the time I make oatmeal, it''ll be lunch. Let''s skip it."

    Oatmeal was too much hassle. Susanna wanted something quicker.

    "What about pasta? How''s that sound?" she proposed.

    Making pasta was easy. Susanna had made it for Star once, and Star said it was delicious.

    Hull wasn''t a fan of pasta, but he didn''t object.

    "Come here," he said.

    Susanna hesitated. "What now?"

    She really didn''t want to get any closer to this intimidating man. Not at all.

    But Hull watched her quietly.

    Susanna sighed. ''Fine, when you''re under someone else''s roof, you must follow their rules.''

    She walked over to him, feeling like a child next to his towering frame.

    Hull reached out and touched her cheek.

    His sudden gesture made Susanna step back instinctively. "What, what are you doing?"

    Why was he acting all intimate out of nowhere? They weren''t in that kind of rtionship.

    "You''ve got blood on your face," Hull said casually.

    Susanna blinked. "What?"

    Blood? From where?

    "It might be from the nosebleed you hadst night while looking at me," Hull teased.

    Susanna''s breath caught.

    Oh my God, she hadn''t cleaned up

    from that? She rubbed her face a

    sure enough, there were little.

    bita

    let

    Yep, it was dried blood.

    Her embarrassment had her toes curling into the floor.

    Hull, amused by her flustered state, smirked. "Go wash your face first."

    "Yeah, okay." Turning on her heel, Susanna practically fled.

    Watching her dart away like a startled rabbit, Hull allowed himself a small amused smile. Having this little whirlwind around might not be so bad after all.

    At that moment, Hull seemed to forget how this little whirlwind had ended up in his life in the first ce...

    Bent belongs to

 Chapter 477

    After Susanna washed her face, she headed straight to the kitchen. She

    rummaged through the fridge for pasta and other essentials, spinning around like a whirlwind.

    Sitting at the table, Hull had a perfect view of the kitchen. His eyes followed Susanna''s small, busy figure as she moved about.

    A strange feeling bubbled up in his heart. It was something he had never felt before, hard to describe but not unpleasant.

    ...

    Meanwhile, over in Portis City, when Ronald woke up, Ste was nestled in his arms. Shey there so peacefully, like she belonged there, barely moving through the night.

    A warm smile spread across Ronald''s face. He couldn''t resist kissing her forehead gently as he carefully got up, ensuring he wouldn''t wake her.

    Ronald slipped out of the room quietly. Downstairs, the butler stood waiting by the staircase.

    Seeing Ronald descend, the butler greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Quinn."

    Ronald nced at him. "Don''t wake her up."

    "Understood," the butler nodded.

    Everyone knew that when Ste was with him, she was to be left undisturbed. No one dared risk waking her up on the wrong side of the bed.

    As Ronald headed out, the butler hesitated, then mentioned, "Ms. Quinn hasn''t had much appetitetely. Should we call a doctor for her?"

    Ronald paused. "Her appetite''s been off?"

    He thought back. Ste hadn''t been sneaking down for midnight snacks like she used to. Usually, if she couldn''t have a big dinner, she''d be rummaging through the kitchen by midnight.

    Ronald considered it. "Get her friend Tegan over. Have her drop by."

    Finley was going with him, and Tegan, as he recalled, was some specialist in women''s health. The thought of ''women''s health'' made him instinctively want Tegan to check on Ste.

    The butler nodded. "Alright, I''ll call her in a moment."

    With that settled, Ronald headed out.

    ...

    When Ste woke up, it was about half an hour after Ronald had left.

    She overheard the butler speaking sternly on the phone as she descended the stairs.

    "Ms. Quinn wouldn''t want to see anyone from the Larkin family. Just turn them away."

    Whatever the other person said, the butler responded, "Yes, just send them off." Ste blinked. "The Larkin family?"

    Recalling what Susanna had mentioned, that girl really had a knack for predicting things.

    The Larkin family was surely in

    chaos after Cloudia''s recent

    There was no doubt they''d

    bambling.

    The butler ended the call and turned to see Steing down the stairs.

    "Ms. Quinn," he greeted respectfully.

    "Where''s Ronald?" Ste asked

    Even though they

    were

    together, she looked for him first in the morning.

    "He''s gone out. He ensured we didn''t wake you."

    "What time did he leave?"

    "About thirty minutes ago."

    Ste thought for a moment. "Not long then. Did someone from the Larkin family visit?"

    The butler nodded, "Yes, it was the eldest son."

    "Jaxon?" Ste looked at the butler.

    Susanna''s little predictions turned

    out to be spot on. If she set up shop, she could probably predict who from the Larkin family woulde knocking next.

    Jaxoning over could only mean one thing, which was about Cloudia.

    Just then, her phone buzzed. It was a call from Tegan. "Hello, Tegan."

    "Hey, Star. My car''s stuck about 0.2 meters from Mist Bay''s gate."

    Ste was puzzled. "Is there a ditch?"

    There couldn''t be. The road was well-maintained.

    Teganughed. "I drove it into a little dip."

 Chapter 478

    Ste was surprised. "Really? Your driving skills are something else. Fine, I''ll get someone to tow you out."

    Tegan begged, "You better hurry up. It''s freezing out here."

    It was one of those brutally cold days in Portis City. Snow, yet again, had nketed the city, making Ste wonder what curse had befallen them this year. Snowfall was relentless, one storm after another.

    Winters in Portis City were typically cold, sure, but never quite so snowy. Usually, it was just a dusting of snowkes.

    Hearing Tegan''s plight, Ste nced out the window. Yep, the snow was definitely piling up.

    "Got it."

    But why was Tegan in Misty Bay, anyway? They hadn''t nned on meeting today.

    Hanging up, Ste turned to the butler. "Get someone to tow Tegan out. Her car got stuck."

    The butler nodded. "Yes."

    He quickly arranged for someone to assist.

    Ste headed to the dining room for breakfast. The staff promptly served her favorite morning meal-soft, creamy oatmeal. But she barely had an appetite. Lately, nothing seemed to pique her interest.

    Warmth and cold, two extremes were ying out in Misty Bay. After a brief inquiry about Jaxon, Ste let the matter drop. Those people didn''t matter to her. Her indifference mirrored the coldness they once showed her.

    Ste was cozily tucked away in her warm, castle-like home while Jaxon waited outside Misty Bay''s gates. Even inside his car, the chill was palpable.

    The driver returned. "Mr. Larkin, Ms. Quinn won''t see you."

    Jaxon was stunned, and his heart sank. Ste''s refusal was hardly surprising. How the Larkin family treated her in the past wasing back tenfold.

    Jaxon closed his eyes, wishing Ste had left him a message at least. Even an angry tirade would have been wee. At least that would show she still felt something.

    But he was wrong. Ste had left him nothing. She had entirely erased the Larkin family from her world.

    When had it be so difficult tox

    see Ste, their flesh and blood? Why had they grown so distant? Jaxon closed his eyes, frustration emanating from him.

    The driver hesitantly asked, "Shall we leave?"

    Jaxon opened his eyes, his gaze sharp, "Call again. Tell them it''s urgent."

    The driver didn''t know what to say in response. He had been with the Larkin family for years, knew all too well the deep rift between them and Ste. They had been willing to hurt their real daughter over an adopted one Then, with their current

    troubles, Ste wouldn''t

    care.

    The butler was firm when he received another call from Jaxon in the vi. "In the

    future, don''t bother notifying us of calls from the Larkin family."

    Without even asking what the urgent matter was, he hung up.

    Overhearing, Ste continued eating in silence. The butler''s handling of the Larkin family pleased her.

    "Miss," the butler approached.

    Ste snorted, "There''s nothing to discuss."

    She understood Ronald''s stance. There would be no hope for the Larkin family

    from her end. She wasn''t their savior.

 Chapter 479

    The butler felt a wave of relief wash over him after hearing Ste''s reassurances. The Quinn family and the Lugar family elders were whom she truly cared about. Despite being her blood rtives, the Larkin family was not on her list of

    concerns.

    "Buzz, buzz."

    Ste''s phone vibrated. ncing at the screen, she saw it was Yvonne calling.

    Ste answered sweetly and softly, "Hey, Yvonne."

    "When are youing back to Ferrond?" Yvonne inquired on the other end.

    "If all goes as nned, I''ll be back today," Ste replied.

    Yvonne couldn''t help but melt at the sound of Ste''s gentle voice.

    "Hurry up. I''ve designed a few wedding dresses for you to try on," Yvonne teased.

    Ste was shocked. Wedding dresses? Who would have guessed that Yvonne, with her tomboyish demeanor, could create something so elegantly beautiful?

    The truth was that Ste had tried on wedding dresses before her wedding to Yorick only because she recognized Yvonne''s handiwork in that boutique. Thankfully, it wasn''t Yvonne''s design that got torn in the end, or she would have had to offer a sincere apology.

    "Well, I''m definitelying back with Ronald," Ste mumbled.

    Wherever Ronald went, she followed. They had been apart for far too long, and now that they were finally together, she wasn''t about to let him out of her sight.

    "Can''t bear to be apart, huh?" Yvonne teased.

    Ste froze. That was something she couldn''t bear.

    Adapting quickly, she corrected herself, "Ronald and I have been apart for too long, so of course, where he goes, I go."

    "Oh my, ''Ronald, Ronald,'' you''re quitefortable saying his name, huh?" Yvonne teased further.

    Ste''s cheeks blushed a deep red at that.

    "I''m not discussing this with you anymore," she grumbled.

    "Are you two officially together?" Yvonne asked, even though she knew the answer already. She was just having a bit of fun at Ste''s expense. She was well-acquainted with everyone around Ronald; she had known the moment they got together.

    vel?

    Yvonne smiled. "You''re too easy to please. Thank goodness it''s him and not some random guy with ridiculous hair, or I''d have to give him a piece of my mind."

    Ste gasped, "Really?"

    "Well, go ahead and try with Ronald," Yvonneughed. "But I wouldn''t dare."

    Ste pouted, "I''m done talking with you."

    "Okay, so what do I call you now? My little sister or my sister-inw?"

    Ste was speechless.

    "Ste, I treated you like a sister, and you''re bing my sister-inw," Yvonne teased.

    Ste couldn''t take it anymore and hung up.

    Once she ended the call, it hit her.

    Yvonne had been in Sands City, so why ask when she wasing back to Ferrond? Could she have returned already?

    Thinking of Xander who also had returned, Ste felt a surge of annoyance. That scoundrel! How dare he return?

    No sooner had she hung up with Yvonne than Tegan called. "Star, we need another car."

    "Huh?"

    "My car ended up hauling yours away with it."

    Ste was stunned. "How high was that ditch?"

    It was high enough for the towing attempt to be a full-on recovery operation.

    Tegan exined, "The car''spletely down now."

    That was serious.

    Tegan exined. "About six feet. At

    first, it t was just hanging there, wheel down. Now the whole

    gone." ning.

    What made matters worse was that the road was too slick to manage a clean tow.

    It all went down together!

    Ste sighed. "Guess we''ll need to call for some serious help?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 480

    Clutching her phone, Tegan watched as two cars skidded off the icy road and disappeared into the snowy ditch.

    "Yeah, seems like it," she muttered to herself.

    Given the current situation, it would take more than a few tow trucks to get those

    cars out of there. She shook her head in disbelief at how slow her brain was processing the obvious. "I''m calling for a tow truck right now," Tegan said decisively.

    Hearing that, Ste nced out the window, noting the snow was heavier. "Why don''t youe to Mist Bay in the meantime?" she suggested.

    It was clear that Tegan''s car wouldn''t go anywhere for a while, even if they could pull it out of the ditch. And even then, there was no guarantee it would start up immediately.

    "But how am I supposed to get there? The car you guys came in is down in the ditch, too," Tegan pointed out, frustration creeping into her voice. The scene was nothing short of a disaster.

    "I''lle get you," Ste offered.

    "Are you sure about that? If your driving skills aren''t top-notch, maybe you should stay put. The roads are like a skating rink today," Tegan warned, a hint of worry coloring her words.

    Ste chuckled. "You underestimate me, don''t you?"

    Her driving skills were nothing to scoff at, honed to perfection during those intense training sessions with Yvonne. It wasn''t just physical training but about mastering the art of a swift escape.

    Taking another look at the wintryndscape outside, Ste knew she had to make the trip herself.

    Tegan said, "I''m not underestimating you. I''m just worried. The roads are icy today."

    "Just wait for me," Ste replied confidently before hanging up.

    She turned to her butler. "Get a car ready."

    "Are you nning to drive yourself, Miss? That''s out of the question," the butler said without missing a beat.

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Excuse me?"

    "Mr. Quinn would disapprove. I''ll arrange for a car to fetch Dr. James instead," the butler insisted.

    "Are you sure there''s a driver who can handle these roads right now?" Ste challenged.

    "You''re underestimating Mr. Quinn, miss. His team is full of skilled drivers. That was just an unfortunate ident earlier," the butler reassured her.

    Ste remained skeptical. Indeed, Ronald''s team was full ofpetent people, but what if they sent another rookie who couldn''t handle the ice?

    Sensing her hesitation, the butler quickly added, "Rest assured, Miss. We''ll bring Dr. James back safely. You needn''t worry."

    Before Ste could argue further, the butler hurried off to make the necessary arrangements.

    Ronald wasn''t around, and the butler wouldn''t let Ste drive in this weather. If anything happened to her, there''d be hell to pay when Ronald returned.

    Not long after the butler left, Ste''s phone rang. It was Ronald. "Hey, Ronald." "The weather''s terrible today. Stay inside," Ronald instructed firmly.

    Ste sighed. The butler was quick; it hadn''t even been five minutes before Ronald was on the phone.

    "This kind of road is nothing for me," Ste mumbled.

    "Still, you''re not going out," Ronald replied, leaving no room for argument.

    "Fine," Ste grumbled. She couldn''t understand why he was so strict She''d managed just fine on her own for the past three years, but now that he was back, he treated her like she was helpless.

    "Be good, and I''ll bring you something tasty when I get home," Ronald promised,

    his tone softening as if he were coaxing a child.

    "You brought me somethingst night, and I haven''t even eaten it yet," Ste pointed out.

    "Oh?"

    "You''ll just have to bring me more," she demanded yfully.

    Last night he''de home from night out, and she''d been so busy taking care of him that she''d forgotten all about the chestnut cake he''d brought.

    Ronald chuckled. "Today''s treat will be different."

    "Okay then," Ste agreed with a smile.

    They chatted for a few more minutes before hanging up.

    Ronald was just like he had been when Ste was a little girl, always bringing her treats whenever he went out, treating her as if she were still the sweet-toothed child she used to be.

 Chapter 481

    The butler had dispatched the driver to pick up Tegan.

    Ste dialed Tegan''s number. "Tegan, the driver''s on his way to get you."

    "What? You''re noting?"

    "Ronald won''t let me leave."

    Ste was an excellent driver, so why Ronald was so worried, was beyond her.

    Tegan replied, "Makes sense. With this blizzard, I''d be anxious too. Hang tight. I''m on my way."

    "Okay, see you soon."

    The cold outside was biting. Ste nced at the thick nket of snow outside, just about to ask why Tegan wasing over, but the call had already ended.

    ...

    Outside, the driver returned to Jaxon''s car. "Security''s too intimidated to inform Ms. Quinn of our visit."

    Jaxon frowned, giving the driver a displeased look. "She didn''t answer?"

    He was referring to Ste, of course. None of their phones could get through to her. The only one they could somewhatmunicate with was the security at Mist Bay''s gate, but even they were hesitant.

    The driver shrugged, "The butler picked up the calls."

    He hadn''t heard Ste''s voice at all.

    Jaxon took a deep breath, his frustration mounting. What now, if he couldn''t see Ste? The whole Larkin family situation hinged on her saying a word.

    Who''d have thought? Once upon a time, they underestimated Ste, yet she held all the cards now. After all, she was the Lugar family''s little princess. The Lugar family was a n that struck fear into many.

    Back then, they favored Urs without a second thought.

    But now...

    Jaxon felt a sting of irony at their past actions.

    The driver asked, "Should we head back?"

    Sticking around seemed pointless. Ste wouldn''t emerge soon.

    Jaxon''s breath quickened. "Going back won''t solve anything, will it?"

    The driver was at a loss for words. Sure, it wouldn''t.

    He said again, "But waiting here doesn''t seem to be working either."

    Ste had resolutely cut ties with them. And they''d barely seen her since signing that disownment agreement.

    Jaxon closed his eyes.

    Suddenly, a car stopped beside his, the passenger window rolling down to reveal Jeremy''s face.

    "Oh, Mr. Larkin, huh? What''s this? Need approval to see your sister?"

    Jeremy emphasized ''your sister'' and ''approval'' with biting sarcasm, mocking how Jaxon had once blurred their kinship.

    They''d used Ste of not knowing her loyalties, but in truth, they were the original culprits.

    Jaxon looked at Jeremy''s roguish grin, his hands clenching into fists.

    Ronald''s relentless pursuit of the Larkin family was bad enough, and then Jeremy was piling on the pressure, making their situation even worse.

    "You don''t need approval?"

    Jeremy responded, "Of course I do. Be a dear and let them know I''m here, thanks."

    Jeremy addressed the security with politeness, then turned back to

    Jaxon. It''s normal for me to need approval, but you, her brother? That''s justughable."

    Jaxon retorted, "What are you here for?"

    Jeremy''s jabs were getting under his skin. Once upon a time, Jaxon was always courteous to Jeremy because of Sirena. But Jaxon''s tolerance had evaporated after the fallout with Sirena and Jeremy''s aggressive maneuvers against the Larkin family.

    Jeremy chuckled, "What I''m here for isn''t your concern. What''s the matter? Don''t

    want to see me? Or just afraid to?"

    Jaxon was speechless. Afraid? When he first heard Jeremy was targeting the Larkin Group, his initial reaction was fury.

 Chapter 482

    Several times, Jaxon thought about reaching out to Jaxon. But with his family in such a state, he couldn''t help but feel a bit of apprehension.

    Seeing Jaxon stay silent, Jeremy snorted, "What happened with Sirena won''t slide."

    Messing with his sister, Jeremy thought, took some serious nerve on Jaxon''s part.

    Jaxon clenched his fists tighter, trying to keep hisposure. He looked at Jeremy and said, "My family has lost everything. What more do you want?"

    That phrase, "lost everything," seemed to take Jeremy by surprise for a moment.

    He looked at Jaxon, "Really? Lost it all?"

    "What do you think is left?"

    Nothing. Because of one woman, Ste, everything was gone.

    Jeremy smirked, "Oh, that''s too bad. I haven''t even made you pay, yet the mighty Larkin family crumbled so easily."

    The sarcasm in his voice was palpable, nearly making Jaxon choke on his anger. With Ronald around, did anyone else need to break the Larkin family?

    Jeremy started his car again, ncing at Jaxon, "Are you really noting in?" Jaxon just stood there, speechless.

    This guy was infuriating. Jaxon had never had a good impression of Jeremy. He seemed like a carefree yboy but had a sharp, ruthless edge. Everyone close to Jeremy knew he was deceptively simple but incredibly sophisticated.

    He was an enigma no one could figure out. And it made sense. Could the Patel family have thrived under his leadership if he were only a yboy?

    Watching Jaxon struggle for words, Jeremy chuckled, "Star''s really being a handful. You''re still her brother, after all."

    The situation was too satisfying to him. The same people who once wronged Ste were now facing the consequences.

    A security guard approached Jeremy. "Mr. Patel, Ms. Quinn has granted you entry."

    Upon hearing that, Jaxon''s expression darkened even more.

    Jeremy gave him a mocking look. "Well, I''m going in. Enjoy the cold breeze out here."

    With a loud roar, the car sped off through the gates of Mist Bay.

    Jaxon watched Jeremy''s car disappear, feeling his frustration boil. His teeth ground together in anger.

    The driver nced at him nervously. "Should we keep waiting?"

    At this rate, with Ste not backing down, they wouldn''t even get through the gate.

    Jaxon had felt some guilt toward

    Ste after learning the truth. Butet

    being repeatedly turned away had worn away any remorse he

    had.

    To be blunt, he wasn''t there to apologize to Ste. He was there for Cloudia Beforeing, he tried visiting his mother at the detention center but was told he couldn''t see her

    SWI

    In other words, unless Ste agreed, he couldn''t even see his own mother.

    Inside the warm, cozy mansion, Ste sat on the sofa as a servant draped a

    nket over her. Ste politely said, "Thank you."

    "My pleasure, Ms. Quinn," the servant replied warmly. They all loved tending to Ste as she was easygoing and kind.

    Of course, they hadn''t seen her fiery

    hotherwise, they might wonder how Yorick ended up so bruise1.6

    Half of it was her doing!

    Her phone rang. It was Ronald.

    Ste answered, "Are you on your way back?"

    W9

    "Yeah, I''m on the road. Did Tegan stop by to check on you?"

    Ste was surprised. "You asked Tegan toe?"

    No wonder, she thought. It made sense why Tegan had suddenly visited Mist Bay.

    Her heart warmed again.

 Chapter 483

    Ronald let out a soft "hmm."

    Ste was puzzled. "I''m not feeling bad or anything. Why did you ask Tegan toe over?"

    "You haven''t had much appetitetely," he replied.

    Ste was stunned. Was he calling Tegan over just because she hadn''t been eating much?

    "So, how''s it going?" Ronald asked.

    "The car ended up in a ditch, but I''ve already called for a tow," Ste exined.

    "Wow, seriously?"

    "Yeah, well, I''ll let you get back to it. Come home soon," Ste said.

    Ronald agreed, "Will do."

    She hung up, her heart still racing.

    Then Tegan called. "Star, what''s going on with you? Tell me your symptoms, and I''ll have someone send over some medicine."

    Ste was confused. "Wait, what about you? Did they get the car out?"

    Tegan sounded flustered. "I''ve got something urgent to handle, so I can''t make it over."

    Ste sighed. She could tell Tegan got caught up in something urgent. "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about me."

    "But Ronald said "

    Ste cut her off. "Ronald is just worrying for nothing."

    She had eaten a lot and didn''t want to these past days. It wasn''t such a big deal

    to have called the doctor over.

    Tegan hesitated. "Are you sure?"

    Ste was firm. "Yeah, I''m sure. Don''t worry about it."

    Tegan chuckled nervously. "Fine, I''m leaving now if you say so."

    Ste wasn''t feeling unwell, so Tegan didn''t have toe to Mist Bay. After a few more words, they hung up.

    Ste put down her phone as the butler approached. "Miss, Mr. Patel is here."

    "Let him in," she said calmly. What could Jeremy possibly want? They''d already discussed everything necessary.

    Jeremy entered shortly after, and seeing only Ste, he paused. "Isn''t your brother here?"

    "Aren''t you here to see me? What does it matter if he''s around or not?"

    "It matters," Jeremy insisted.

    It did matter. Jeremy knew too well about Ronald''s possessiveness, especially of

    Ste. He wouldn''t have visited if he had known Ronald wasn''t home.

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Why does it matter?"

    Jeremy looked uneasy. "Because it does."

    So, did Ronald being absent make him nervous? Ste thought that was ridiculous.

    "Well, if it matters that much, you can leave."

    Jeremy hesitated. "Leave? Now?"

    "I came all this way, braving the winter cold," Jeremy remarked, feeling a bit exasperated.

    The road was terrible. Jeremy wouldn''t havee if it weren''t for the Warner family''s trouble. Ronald was too formidable.

    Jeremy heard about the spat

    between Vivian and Ste in the

    mall. What made things worse was that Sirena was also present. He had no idea whether Sirena was involved. But Sirena insisted she had nothing to do with it, no matter how he pressed the issue.

    Jeremy wasn''t at ease and was eager to confirm with Ste. The Larkin family had suffered like hell And the Quarry family, the wealthiest and the most influential family once, was going downhill. And then came the Warner family!

    Jeremy couldn''t help but sigh at how heartless Ronald''s moves could be!

    Therefore, he had to visit and confirm with Ste, no matter what.

    "So, what do you want from me? To be clear, I won''t do favors or backdoor deals," Ste stated firmly. "Besides, you''re the one with the exclusive rights to the ore in Portis City. What more could you possibly want?"

    Jeremy was stunned. "No, no, I''m not here for any favors."

    "Then what is it?" Ste pressed.

    Jeremy was flustered, recalling the past mistake of sending the wrong gift that nearly jeopardized a partnership. He quickly shook his head. "No, no backdoor deals. I just want to talk."

 Chapter 484

    "I came to ask about that spat between you and Vivian. Was Sirena involved?"

    Ste paused, caught off guard. "Vivian, huh?"

    Wait a minute, did he reallye all this way just for that?

    She nced outside at the wintry wondend. The snow was thick. "You came all this way just for that?"

    Was this guy a little too high-strung?

    Jeremy nodded earnestly. "Yeah, I did."

    "You could have just called me."

    Was it really necessary to make a special trip for such a small matter?

    "I don''t have your number," Jeremy admitted.

    Ste paused, realizing he was right. Her number wasn''tmon knowledge, especially not to someone like Jeremy, who she barely knew. "Well, you could have called Ronald."

    This was definitely something that could be cleared up over the phone. No need toe all the way out here!

    Upon hearing that, Jeremy tensed up. "You must be kidding. Call Ronald, huh? That might turn a small conflict into a full-blown misunderstanding."

    He wasn''t about to walk into that trap.

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Hmm?"

    "Just tell me. Was Sirena involved or not? If she was, she''s in for it."

    Ste chuckled. "You are indeed her big brother."

    Jeremy''s tone had been harsh when he said "in for it," and Ste found it amusing.

    "Of course, I''m her brother. Who else would try to teach her some sense?" He emphasized the word "teach" heavily, leaving Ste a bit speechless.

    Jeremy looked at her expectantly. "So? Was she involved?"

    Ste nodded. "Yeah, she was."

    Jeremy''s eyes widened in disbelief. His sister Sirena, always denied it stubbornly. And upon hearing this, he felt his brain going nk. "Seriously, she was involved?"

    Ste confirmed, "Yeah."

    "Did she hit you?" Jeremy''s voice was tense. He had drilled into

    Sirena''s head that Ste was

    precious to Ronald. Her past grievances against Ste because of Jaxon needed to be put aside, or she could forget about going out.

    And yet, there she was, making another scene.

    Ste shook her head. "No, she was helping me hold Vivian back. Vivian got the worst of it."

    Jeremy blinked, his mind struggling to process. "Wait, what? She was helping you hold Vivian back?"

    Ste nodded. "Yep, she held onto Vivian real tight."

    Jeremy was dumbfounded. So, it was Ste and Sirena versus Vivian?

    As he was about to ask more, Ronald walked in, looking none too pleased. "Mr.

    Patel, quite the surprise visit to Mist Bay. Why not give me a call first?"

    Jeremy flinched at Ronald''s icy

    re. His heart skipped a beat. Visiting Ste with Ronald already there was one thing, but having him return unexpectedly was another.

    Seeing Ronald, Ste stood up and walked to him. "Back so soon?"

    He had called earlier, and she expected him to take longer, given the bad road conditions.

    Ronald gently ruffled her hair. "Idris brought in some food. Go take a look."

    Ste nodded eagerly. "What did he bring?"

    "You''ll see." His voice carried a hint of warmth, a tender side of Ronald that left Jeremy momentarily stunned.

    Mr. Quinn was indeed the embodiment of extremes. All his warmth was reserved for Ste, while the rest of the world saw nothing but his icy demeanor.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 485

    Seeing Ronald about to send Ste away, Jeremy felt a flutter of unease in his chest and instinctively wanted to intervene. He knew all too well that Ronald was like Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde depending on whether Ste was around.

    But he didn''t dare speak up, especially not with Ronald''s dark expression. Jeremy knew better than to open his mouth. He silently prayed Ste wouldn''t leave.

    Unfortunately, Ste was too obedient. This woman, who had once left Yorick bruised and battered, became a picture ofpliance in Ronald''s presence.

    "I''ll be off then," she said softly.

    "Okay, be good," Ronald replied, squeezing her cheek gently.

    Ste turned and ran off.

    Jeremy was stunned. Seeing her so demure around Ronald, he thought Yorick had been blind to let her go. Instead, he''d chosen Urs, who was nothing but trouble.

    Once Ste left Ronald and Jeremy alone, Ronald sauntered over to the couch and sat down.

    Jeremy felt a bead of nervous sweat. "Mr. Quinn," he stammered.

    Ronald nced at him coldly. "Haven''t we signed the contract? What do you need her for?"

    Jeremy''s heart skipped a beat.

    See? Raised by Mr. Quinn himself, they had the same mindset. It was far from ideal to leave Ronald with the impression that he was always trying to use the backdoor.

    "N-no, it wasn''t about the contract," Jeremy stammered.

    Previously, every time he sought Ste out, it was because of her connection to Ronald, hoping for a favor.

    He chuckled awkwardly. "It wasn''t about the contract this time. I promise I won''t bother Ms. Quinn for business matters again."

    He desperately tried to clear his name.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

    He pulled a cigarette from a pack, lit it, and took a drag, his gaze icy as it bore into Jeremy.

    Jeremy swallowed hard. "It''s about what happened at the mall. I was worried Sirena might have hurt Ms. Quinn, so I came to check."

    Ronald said curtly, "For that, you could''ve just called me."

    Jeremy winced.

    Come on, who would dare call Ronald directly? That''s why he''de in person.

    However, Ste''s story matched what Sirena had said. When Sirena exined earlier, Jeremy didn''t¨¤ believe it. After all, Sirena and Ste

    had shed over Urs, so getting the facts straight was essential.

    "I was just worried about coteral damage," Jeremy muttered.

    Ronald''s eyebrow twitched. "Hmm?"

    "No, I was worried Ms. Quinn might have been hurt." Jeremy felt his pulse quicken.

    In Portis City, he was a figure of some renown, having encountered all sorts of

    people. But Ronald exuded an aura that made Jeremy uneasy.

    Perhaps it was because Ronald was

    a big shot from Ferrond''s

    underworld, with a reputation possibly stained with blood. In any

    case, Ronald was not someone to

    cross!

    Jeremy would never have risked getting involved with Ronald if those rare

    minerals were receable.

    Ronald''s tone was t. "Got it all sorted?"

    Jeremy nodded quickly. "Yes, all sorted."

    As long as Sirena hadn''t hurt Ste, all was well. Thankfully, Sirena had been sensible this time. Things

    could have gone terrible if she''d acted impulsively and joined Vivian

    in attacking Ste. Thankful

    hadn''t.

    she

    Watching the Warner family decimated by Ronald, no one could grasp just how on

    edge Jeremy had been these past few days.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on Ste''s side.

    Ronald had sent her some snacks.

    Idris had someone warm them up. "Mr. Quinn thought these looked cute, so he

    brought them for you."

    Ste tried one. "Hmm, this little kitty is delicious."

    The snacks were in animal shapes and were undeniably tasty.

    Idris grinned. "The little bunnies are even better. Mr. Quinn couldn''t stop eating them."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah," Idris nodded.

    Ste picked up a bunny-shaped pastry and took a bite. She had to admit it was indeed delicious. "Hmm, so good."

    When Ronald arrived, he found Ste with a satisfied smile, munching away happily. Her cherubic cheeks, full of contentment, made her look irresistibly cute.

 Chapter 486

    Upon seeing him, Ste had her cheeks stuffed full like a chipmunk. She mumbled, "Ronald, this is so good! Where did you get it?"

    She''d been in Portis City for long but had never known any delicious pastries.

    Ronald chuckled. "If you like it, I''ll have Idris drive out and grab some more for you to bring back to Ferrond."

    Ste''s eyes lit up at his words, "Really? Are we heading back today?"

    Ronald nodded. "Yep, we''ve got a flight tonight."

    Ste beamed with joy at the confirmation. If they were heading back tonight, it meant no more dys. She had been worried sick about Susanna. The poor thing might have been scared out of her wits by then. Hull was such a character, always finding ways to spook poor Susanna.

    "Oh, by the way," she remembered, "Xander and Yvonne are back in Ferrond already."

    She meant to tell Ronald the night before, but he came home a bit tipsy. And by the time morning came, he was already out.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Did they call you?"

    "Yeah," Ste nodded.

    Xander had been quite a character on the phone, practically gloating.

    "Isn''t Yvonne supposed to be in Sands City?" Ste asked, puzzled. Dan Murray was supposed to be there, so Yvonne usually wouldn''t leave in a hurry.

    Yet, she had.

    Ronald pulled her into hisp, offering her another pastry.

    Ste shook her head. "No thanks, I''m full."

    "Since when do you eat so little?" Ronald teased.

    Ste paused, realizing he was right. She usually would have devoured the whole te, but now she barely had a third.

    "I don''t know what''s up with metely," she mused. "I haven''t had midnight snacks."

    Ronald asked, "Did Tegan check on you?"

    "No, she had some things to handle, so she left withouting in," Ste replied.

    Tegan seemed to be quite busy these days.

    "Why are you back so early?" Ste asked.

    He had called her just a moment ago, and now here he was.

    "Finished up early," Ronald said, not mentioning it was because he heard Jeremy was here.

    Ste nodded, leaning against Ronald, feeling tired, "Did you see Jaxon at the door?"

    "Yeah, I did," Ronald replied.

    Unlike with Yorick, Ronald hadn''t

    sent Jaxon away. With the Larkin

    family, he opted for the cold

    shoulder treatment. The more

    ????

    indifferent he was, the more they

    squirmed. The Larkin family had lost

    everything they once had. Jaxon was left to wait outside in this freezing weather, his misery adding to the cold.

    Ste snuggled closer to Ronald. "Once we''re back in Ferrond, I''ll never return

    to Portis City."

    "Are you upset?" Ronald teased, gently tugging at her ear.

    "No, not upset. It''s just... sickening," Ste grimaced.

    It truly was. Ste had seen all kinds

    of scenes in Ferrond, but the

    Larkin family''s character was

    swnovel.ne

    beyond anything she''d encountered.

    Ronald listened, amused, as Ste vented about the Larkins. He tilted her chin up

    and kissed her.

    "Hmm..." Ste tried to protest.

    This guy was at it again. He''d only behavedst night because he was drunk, or so she thought. Except, he wasn''t exactly well-behaved even then.

    After a moment, Ronald let her go. "When Finleyes back, have him check on

    you."

    He couldn''t shake his worry over her loss of appetite.

 Chapter 487

    Over in Ferrond, Susanna was bbergasted when she finally looked at the

    pasta she''d cooked. She stood in the kitchen, staring nkly at the doorway that separated her from Hull, who was lounging in the living room.

    It had been an hour and a half since she first mentioned dinner.

    An hour and a half, just to make a simple pasta...

    And she''d managed to mess it up twice already!

    She had discreetly tossed the first disaster in the trash, but now this...

    Staring at the burnt pasta in the pot, she couldn''t figure out what had gone wrong.

    She''d followed the recipe to a T, hadn''t she? And she''d sessfully cooked for Ste before, so what on earth was wrong today?

    Sitting in the living room, Hull hung up the phone and said to her, "Is it ready yet?" Susanna jumped. "Uh, yeah! Almost!"

    She nced back at the pot. It would have to be ready. She was starving and couldn''t imagine Hull wasn''t too.

    She gave the pasta a taste.

    Oh no! It wasn''t ready.

    What had she done? Had she added salt twice? Yep, that seemed to be it. She must have doubled the usual amount of salt.

    Hull didn''t notice Susanna''s flustered demeanor. He tossed his phone onto the coffee table. "Great, let''s eat."

    Susanna froze. How were they supposed to eat this? It was so salty it was almost inedible.

    But feeling the weight of Hull''s presence, she didn''t dare admit her failure. She had no choice but to nod and say, "Okay,ing right up."

    Hull was already at the dining table.

    Susanna felt a chill of fear wash over her.

    What if Hull tasted her cooking and was so furious he would shoot her dead? Well, she didn''t want to think about it.

    An hour and a half, and this was all she had to show for it? She was ready to kick herself.

    "What''s the hold-up?" Hull''s voice came from the dining room, his brow furrowing as he noticed Susanna hadn''t moved.

    Meeting his piercing gaze made her heart pound even harder, and she shook her head. "Nothing, nothing at all."

    Hastily, she dished out the pasta into two tes. There was so much! She''d made enough for five people, let alone two.

    Susanna ced a te before Hull with trembling hands, then brought her own to the table, sitting across him.

    She didn''t dare look at Hull''s

    expression, focusing instead on the sound of his fork clinking against the te, which indicated he hadn''t taken a bite yet.

    Gathering her courage, Susanna

    took a nibble herself. The

    hit

    gara

    buds, she

    But she swallowed

    Forcing a smile, she nced at Hull and said, "Delicious."

    ?

    it

    Hull looked from his te to Susanna. His eyes were unreadable, but they always seemed intimidating to her. "Delicious, huh?"

    Susanna nodded. "Yeah. It just doesn''t look that great."

    "Look that great" was putting it mildly.

    What was supposed to be pasta was more like a gooey mess, almost like a pancake with too much salt.

    Susanna might have lost focus and forgotten she''d added salt after the first failed attempt.

    "Um, if you don''t want to eat something that looks like this, maybe I can try making something else?" Susanna stammered.

    That''d be perfect if Hull didn''t want to eat it. It''d give her a reason to start over.

    Hull chuckled softly. "Your cooking skills..."

    He let his sentence trail off, giving Susanna a sidelong nce.

    She nodded vigorously in agreement. "Yeah, not so great."

    Her nerves got stretched to the limit. After all, Hull hadn''t had breakfast, and then, she''d botched lunch too.

    Just then, Barnaby walked in after finishing the task Hull had set for him, with Enzo and Ss following behind.

    Barnaby stopped short when he saw the dish before Hull.

 Chapter 488

    He squinted at the dish before Susanna, trying to make sense of it. Finally, he gave up and asked, "Boss, what are you eating? It looks like something out of a Halloween prank!"

    Susanna sighed, her patience wearing thin.

    Enzo and Ss exchanged nces, thinking the same thing: Barnaby was a real piece of work.

    "Seriously, Barnaby would make a perfectic relief if Finley ever goes on some wild adventure through Muliba Desert," Enzo muttered as he moved to sit in the corner, wisely distancing himself.

    Susanna nced at her pasta, questioning if Barnaby was out of his mind. Could anyone really be that clueless?

    Hull shot Barnaby a stern look. "Why don''t you tell us, what does it look like to you, then?"

    Barnaby hesitated, the wheels in his mind turning slowly. "Uh, it looks like something you''d feed to a pet pig, right?"

    Susanna buried her head deeper into her te, wishing she could disappear.

    Hull wasn''t about to let Barnaby off the hook. "There''s more in the pot. Help yourself."

    Barnaby cringed at the idea. "I''m not hungry," he lied, eyes darting from Hull to Susanna, silently cursing her culinary skills.

    "Eat," Hull insisted, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Barnaby swallowed hard and nodded, realizing he couldn''t refuse. As he trudged toward the kitchen, Ss said, "Susanna made it herself. You better appreciate it. No picky eaters here."

    Barnaby''s stomach sank. The message was loud and clear. Like it or not, he had to eat it.

    Across the table, Susanna kept her head down, shoveling in mouthfuls of pasta she could barely stomach. She knew she''d be next in line for Hull''s wrath if she didn''t eat.

    Meanwhile, Barnaby approached the pot, eyeing the unappetizing heap suspiciously. How could anyone mess up pasta so badly?

    He turned and nced at Susanna, who was soldiering through her te.

    "I''m not sure there''s enough to go around," Susanna offered, trying onest time to avoid the inevitable.

    Looking at that mess, Hull wouldn''t

    touch it, but if Barnaby did, it would definitely give us away. He''d

    struggle to keep it down without a strong stomach.

    Hearing Susanna''sment in the kitchen, Barnaby almost lost it. She really

    knows her stuff. To eat that and stillin it''s not enough...

    Maybe she''s never had decent food before? Where did the boss find her, a refugee camp?

    Hull raised an eyebrow and pushed his te toward her. "Want mine?"

    Barnaby sighed,dling a generous helping into his te, determined to avoid further confrontation. He took a tentative bite. The saltiness hit him like a tidal wave, followed by an indescribable, unpleasant aftertaste.

    His face contorted as he fought the urge to gag. "Ugh-" he managed, holding

    back the retch.

    Clearly, culinary talent was not Susanna''s strong suit.

 Chapter 489

    Susanna stood frozen in the dining room, her face turning paler with each retching sound from the kitchen. Could it seriously be that bad?

    In the kitchen, Barnaby couldn''t hold it in any longer. He rushed to the garbage can and lost his lunch.

    "Oh my god..." he groaned. "What did I just eat?" Another heave followed.

    Susanna was speechless.

    Ss and Enzo exchanged nces, silently agreeing not to intervene. Usually, they''d rush to help Barnaby, but not this time.

    They picked the wrong time to visit Hull. Back then, they could barge in anytime they wanted when Hull didn''t have a girlfriend.

    That wouldn''t work anymore. From then on, the guys would need to consider what Hull might be up to before dropping by. It was a headache they didn''t need.

    Susanna''s heart was in her throat. She nced over at Hull, then at the untouched te of pasta he''d pushed toward her.

    What was up with Barnaby''s stomach? He''d only taken one bite, yet he was still retching in the kitchen.

    She swallowed hard, setting down her fork and giving Hull a pleading look. "I''m full. Can I go upstairs?"

    Hull squinted at her, his gaze sharp.

    Susanna sniffled, her eyes watery and red. She looked absolutely terrified.

    Hull thought to himself, How can someone be so timid? He hadn''t even done anything, and she was already frightened out of her wits. Was this the kind of friend Ste had?

    Hull didn''t say a word. Susanna took a deep breath and asked again, summoning all her courage, "May I?"

    Thankfully, Hull didn''t make it any harder for her. He nodded and said, "Go ahead."

    Susanna didn''t need to be told twice. She leaped up and dashed upstairs, locking her bedroom door behind her. The moment it clicked shut, she dialed Ste''s number.

    Meanwhile, Ste saw Susanna''s name on her phone in Mist Bay. Her heart ached a little. It hadn''t even been two days, but she knew the drill by now if Susanna was calling it meant Hull had scared her again.

    Answering the phone, Ste spoke gently, "Susie, don''t worry. I''ll be back tonight. Nothing''s going to stop me this time."

    Ronald was already arranging for someone to pack up their things.

    Susanna''s voice trembled on the other end. "Star, I''m so scared."

    Steforted her patiently, "I know, sweetie. I know you''re scared. You''ll stay

    with me when I''m back, okay? Wherever I go, you''ll go."

    Reflecting on her own experiences, Ste realized she should never have left Susanna with Hull. She remembered how traumatized she felt the first time she saw Ronald in a figh It left her shaken for ages, and Susanna, who had never seen such harsh realities, must be feeling the pressure even more intensely.

    Ste continued soothingly, "Don''t cry. I promise, Hull won''t hurt you."

    Sure, Hull was intimidating when he was silent and stern. But Ronald had personally asked him to look after Susanna, so she trusted Hull would protect her.

    But still, Ste hadn''t anticipated so many incidents would ur with Susanna staying with Hull. It was too much for Susanna, whose world had been peaceful. Enough was enough. Ste decided to bring Susanna back with her.

    "Really?" Susanna asked, her voice small.

    "Really," Ste assured her. "No surprises this time. I''ll be on the evening flight, so we''ll see each other by tomorrow morning."

    Ste wanted to say they could see each other the following morning if nothing unexpected happened.

 Chapter 490

    But Ste could sense Susanna had developed a strong aversion to the words "nothing unexpected." Because, as life had taught her, something unexpected was bound to happen whenever someone said that.

    Ste hoped this trip back to Ferrond would be uneventful. Otherwise, Susanna''s heart couldn''t handle any more surprises.

    "Ugh, I''m waiting for you, so please, no surprises," Susanna sniffled.

    Ste replied, "Sure, no surprises."

    She couldn''t promise that. She would get dragged into it if Ronald ended up in a pickle. But she couldn''t say this to Susanna, given her current state. She even considered heading back alone if Ronald got into trouble again.

    Hearing Ste assure her, Susanna felt a bit better. "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you. Be back early tomorrow."

    Ste agreed, "Sure."

    Susanna said softly, "When yound,e straight over. I can''t stay here with him any longer. I never want to see him again."

    Ste was shocked. "What happened? What did you get into this time?"

    First, it was about Hull''s belt buckle, then there was the towel fiasco. What again? From Susanna''s tone, it was clear something significant had happened again. Could it be about the previous night''s fever remedy?

    Before Susanna could answer, Ste interjected, "Wait a minute. Last night, when you were helping Hull cool down, you didn''t..." She paused, cleared her throat, and continued, "You didn''t strip him bare and get caught, did you?"

    Otherwise, what could possibly have her so rattled?

    Susanna was stunned into silence. Even her sniffling stopped.

    On the other end, Ste took a sharp breath. "It couldn''t be true, could it?"

    It''s just a fever remedy, right? Hull might be clueless, but Susanna should know better, shouldn''t she?

    "Did you..."

    If she had stripped Hull, no wonder he''d be furious.

    Susanna recalled the moment Hull grabbed her wrist, and she sniffled again. "Don''t be ridiculous. I''m not that clueless."

    Ste was confused. "Huh?"

    Susanna exined, "I didn''t strip him naked. It''s just that I wasn''t looking and identally touched some part I shouldn''t have while wiping him down. Ugh, don''t ask anymore."

    The whole scene fromst night was embarrassing to even think about.

    Hull refused to let Ste send over any help, and his staff ignored her calls. What was she supposed to do? She had no choice but to close her eyes and help him cool down.

    Ste''s mouth twitched. "Touched some part you shouldn''t have? Did Hull know?"

    Susanna was exasperated. "Enough with the questions!"

    Why was Ste so insatiably curious?

    "He grabbed my wrist at the time. Do you think he knew?"

    Well, there was no point hiding it from Ste.

    Ste was speechless. It was clear how awkward the situation must have been. "So, Hull''s upset?"

    "Not because of that."

    Ste was intrigued. "Not because of that? Then why did he scare you?"

    Even Ste, who wasn''t particrly nosy, was now keenly interested "Hull''s not known for his prowess in sex, right? Men usually feel insecure about that. And you touched him, yet he was not mad?"

    Ronald walked in just as Ste said that, and he suddenly felt a

    headacheing on. This

    chatterbox had been a bad influence

    from Yvonne, and now Finley had

    rubbed off on her, too.

 Chapter 491

    When talking aboutst night, Susanna was all flustered. She even joined in on Ste''s gossip train, forgetting the solemn vows she had made earlier. But she ensured she had the door securely locked before spilling the tea.

    "Hey, let me tell you. Hull might truly not be up to it."

    Ste was curious. "Oh? Do tell."

    Previously, it was all conjecture about whether Hull could get it up or not when talking with Yvonne. They had no solid evidence.

    But Susanna''s use of the word ''might'' and her tone suggested a higher degree of certainty.

    Susanna cleared her throat twice. "So, I was rubbing his for longst night, and he didn''t react."

    Ste nodded. "Well, that''s a clear sign, isn''t it?"

    What a waste of such a good-looking guy.

    "So, what did you do to get him so riled up today?"

    If Susanna was this scared, it must have been something serious.

    Wait a second. Didn''t Susanna call herst night?

    She was half-asleep at the time. Susanna mentioned something about fever medicine. Did she say... to take a few more?!

    Ste''s eye twitched. Before Susanna could say anything, "Hold on. How many fever pills did you give Hullst night?"

    Oh no. She must have been really out of it, telling Susanna to give Hull extra fever pills. That could be lethal, couldn''t it?

    Ste froze. Her brain went numb, silently praying Susanna had themon sense not to follow her advice.

    Susanna mumbled, "Just one. When you said that, I figured you were half- asleep."

    Ste felt an immediate wave of relief. "That''s good. That''s good."

    Thank goodness. No matter how good Hull was, a few extra fever pills could have knocked him out.

    Susanna huffed, "I''m not that dumb."

    "So, what did you do to tick off Hull this time?"

    It wasn''t the physical cooling, and it wasn''t about the meds. What else could it be?

    Susanna answered, "Well, he fired the cook, you know. He wanted me to make lunch."

    "You can''t cook."

    Susanna couldn''t cook anything except for oatmeal, but who would eat oatmeal every meal?

    Susanna pouted, "I know, but he insisted, so I thought I''d make some pasta." Ste added, "Yeah, you can do that."

    Although she had messed it up, she''d seeded a few times. It shouldn''t be a big deal.

    Susanna continued, "I thought so but have messed up the pasta twice today." Ste couldn''t believe her ears. What? Messed it up?

    "The first time, I overcooked it."

    "The second time, it turned into a gooey mess, like a pancake."

    Ste said helplessly, "Uh, you are something."

    "And the worst part is that I might have added salt twice."

    Ste doubted "Wouldn''t that be incredibly salty?"

    "No kidding. Barnaby spat it out immediately like I''d poisoned him."

    Ste was dumbfounded. She remembered Barnaby, who used to want to work for Ronald. Ronald thought he was too weak and

    chatty And he was working for Hull? He couldn''t even hold it together before Hull?

    Barnaby was Finley''s disciple. They could be twins if they looked the same.

    Ste asked, ¡°So, did Hull get mad at you?"

    Just for not being able to cook pasta? That seemed a bit much.

    Susanna replied, "He wasn''t mad at me."

    "Then?"

    "I''m just scared. With someone capable of snapping at any moment, wouldn''t you

    be worried he mightsh out in anger?"

    Hearing Susanna''s reasoning, Ste was at a loss for words.

    Okay, since Susanna and Hull were from different worlds, Hull''s actions seemed entirely alien to her. It made sense she''d be anxious all the time.

    "Okay, I''m flying over tonight. No worries, Susie." Ste reassured her patiently.

    Susanna huffed, "You better not be lying."

    "I promise, no lies."

    They chatted a bit more, with Ste giving all sorts of assurances that nothing unexpected would happen, and only then did Susanna hang up the phone. She was genuinely terrified. She had never witnessed anything like it since she was a child.

    When Ste''s world first crumbled, she was even more frightened than Susanna

    was.

    Suddenly, a familiar presence enveloped her, and Ste jumped in surprise.

 Chapter 492

    She turned around only to find herself staring into Ronald''s deep-set eyes. She patted her chest dramatically, eximing, "Oh my God, you scared me to death!"

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Talking smack about Hull again?"

    Ste''s eyes widened in shock. Had he overheard that? When had he evene in?

    Ignoring Ronald''s question, she changed the subject. "Has Jeremy left?"

    Ronald nodded with a simple "Yeah."

    Ste pressed, "Something''s up with the Warner family, right?"

    Jeremy had rushed over to see her, which usually meant trouble. And if Sirena had been involved in whatever conflict was brewing, it definitely wasn''t good news. The only logical conclusion was that the Warner family had hit a rough patch.

    Ronald shrugged. "That''s none of your concern."

    Ste paused, confirming her suspicions. No wonder Jeremy seemed so tense today.

    Thinking back to the incident, Ste added, "Sirena wasn''t the one causing trouble that day, so don''t drag her into this."

    Ronald looked puzzled. "Hmm?"

    "She even held Vivian back, trying to keep the peace," Ste exined. Though, if she was honest, Sirena''s attempt at peacemaking seemed more like an opportunity for Vivian to get herself into more trouble.

    Just as Ste was about tounch into a story about Vivian, Ronald''s phone rang. He gave her a quick peck on the cheek before stepping out to take the call.

    Left alone, Ste was soon interrupted by a housekeeper announcing, "Miss, ady named Frost Quarry is here to see you."

    Ste was stunned. Frost? Yorick''s sister.

    Ste might have been friends with Frost if it weren''t for Yorick. Frost was energetic and decisive, the kind of woman who would have effortlessly taken over the Quarry family''s business if she were a boy. But with Hogan back, the family session was moreplicated than ever.

    Ste didn''t care much for the rest of the Quarry family, but Frost wasn''t too bad, probably because they hadn''t interacted much.

    "Show her to the living room," Ste instructed.

    The housekeeper nodded, and Ste took a moment to change before heading downstairs.

    As she entered the living room, she found Frost inspecting one of her coffee cups. The woman had a sharp pixie cut and wore a sleek ck suit with a long dress, exuding an air ofposed elegance

    swnove

    If Ste were to describe it, she''d say Frost looked dashing. She''d never thought of using "dashing" for a woman, not even for someone like Skye Yoder, who embraced androgyny. But Frost was different. Her presence was striking.

    Hearing Ste''s approach, Frost looked up from the coffee cup with a brief

    moment of surprise. She set the cup down with a smile. "Didn''t expect it to be this hard to meet you."

    Ste settled into the sofa across from Frost. "When did you get back?"

    Frost dealt in jewelry and had a better business mind than Yorick. She traveled internationally, expanding her enterprise.

    "Just this morning," Frost replied, setting the cup aside.

    Ste nodded. Whatever was happening with the Quarry family must have been significant if Frost had to rush back.

    Frost sighed, "I wanted toe back when Mom fainted and got hospitalized, but

    I got caught up with work."

    Ste was shocked. "Imogen was hospitalized?"

    That must have been when Hogan made his dramatic entrance into the Quarry family. Xander had stirred things up, and it seemed Hogan was Thane''s son after

    all.

    Frost nced at Ste, her gaze intent. "My brother hasn''t been causing you real trouble these past few years, has he?"

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "What''s your point?"

    Frost leaned forward, hands sped on the polished coffee table, exuding an air of negotiation. "Do you think the Quarry family deserves everything that''s happened because of him?"

    The Quarry family had been facing challenges, just like the Larkin family, with their coborations with Ronald hanging in the bnce.

    Ste smirked, "Did you talk to your brother beforeing here?"

    Frost''s brows furrowed, her eyes narrowing as she studied Ste.

    Ste chuckled lightly, "Ask Yorick what he''s put me through because of Urs if

    you want to know why the Quarry family is paying such a price."

    Ste could see Frost was defensive, eager to argue the Quarry family''s innocence. But Yorick had taken over the Quarry Group, and the family''s losses were far from undeserved.

    Her gaze met Frost''s, equally intense and unwavering.

 Chapter 493

    Frost''s brow furrowed deeply. From her expression, she hadn''t talked things through with Yorick beforeing to see her. She had been abroad for the past few years, so she wasn''t up to speed with her family''s affairs.

    Listening to Ste''s tone, Frost felt a slight tremor in her heart. She knew Yorick had feelings for Urs. Even though she hadn''t been around, she had pieced together some information from various reports. The gist of it was that Urs had nearly killed Ste.

    Frost took a deep breath. "Urs was the Larkin family''s adopted daughter, so the issues between you and her are the Larkin family''s matter, right?"

    Family matters should be resolved behind closed doors, not dragged out into the open for everyone to see.

    Ste nodded. "Yes, it''s a Larkin family issue, but Yorick''s been covering it up, suppressing all the evidence. He chose to get involved, so tell me, Frost, is he innocent?"

    That car ident was a huge deal. When she figured out it was rted to Urs, she went on a rampage against Urs, gathering substantial evidence.

    But those people back then... there''s no need to exin.

    Jaxon even went so far as to hire a hitman to help Urs suppress the incident. And Yorick was part of it!

    They said Yorick was her fianc¨¦ during those two years, but for her, he was just a pawn, a tool to fend off Ferrond.

    Frost''s pupils trembled at what she heard.

    "So, you''re saying he knew Urs caused the ident?"

    Ste chuckled drily. "Go ask him who Felix is."

    Felix? Upon hearing that name, Frost''s breath caught in her throat. Felix was a

    notorious hitman, renowned globally for never missing a mark.

    "You''re saying he hired Felix to go after you? Then how did you..."

    "Wondering why I''m still alive? It''s because the Lugar family raised me."

    And she had a connection with Felix!

    That was their most vicious attempt to take her down. They didn''t hesitate to hire Felix to take her life, but Ste wouldn''t have survived that time if it hadn''t been for her rtionship with Felix.

    Felix informed her about itter. If anyone wondered why she was so ruthless

    toward the Larkin family and Yorick, it was because of what they had done to her.

    Jaxon was running around frantically because of Cloudia, suddenly recognizing her as his sister, huh? And Frost said Yorick was innocent?

    Oh, innocence wasn''t something Frost''s protective words alone could decide.

    Frost''s breathing quickened, and she gritted her teeth. "That bastard Yorick, how could he do that to you?"

    Ste blinked in surprise.

    Suddenly, Frost was furious. She stood up, flushing with anger. "I''m going back right now to wring Yorick''s neck."

    Ste was left speechless. The change was abrupt, but it made sense knowing Frost''s fiery nature.

    Frost stormed out in a rage.

    Ste shrugged. Let it be chaos. Maybe the Quarry family wasn''t chaotic enough, or Frost wouldn''t have waited this long to return.

    With Frost gone, Ste was left alone. The housekeeper entered to clear away Frost''s coffee cup.

    Ste turned and left the living room.

    The butler approached respectfully. "Miss, is there anything you need to take back to Ferrond?"

    Ste shook her head. "No."

    Portis City hadn''t left a great impression on her during her two-year stay there. This time, returning to Ferrond, she wanted to go back cleanly, without taking even a leaf from Portis City

    The butler nodded. "Understood."

    "Where''s Ronald?"

    "In the study. Dr. Yoder and Mr. Cobb have arrived."

 Chapter 494

    Ste nodded, not asking any more questions. She was eager to lie down in her room for a bit since she had a red-eye flight to catchter that night. Although she could sleep on the ne, it just wasn''t as restful as sleeping in her own bed.

    When she reached the stairway, Ronald and Hugo came downstairs, with Finley trailing behind them.

    Seeing her, Ronald turned to Finley and said, "Hey, check on Star, will you?"

    Finley looked puzzled. "Huh? What''s wrong with her?"

    Ronald said, "She hasn''t had much appetite these past few days."

    After instructing Finley, Ronald turned to Ste, affectionately tousling her smooth hair. "I''m heading out for a bit."

    As soon as she heard Ronald was leaving with Hugo, Ste instinctively grabbed his wrist.

    "There won''t be any more changes about returning to Ferrond tonight, right?"

    She hoped not. Dy again, and Susanna might be in tears over the phone.

    Plus, she was worried about Susanna. Hull wouldn''t harm Susanna, but the stress of the situation was concerning. She needed to head back as soon as possible.

    "Don''t worry. It''s all set," Ronald reassured her.

    "Good, then go ahead," she said.

    Ronald nodded and turned to leave with Hugo. He was indeed a busy man.

    Once they disappeared through the door, Ste asked Finley, "Is everything sorted with Lancelot?"

    In Ferrond, anyone daring enough to mess with Ronald''s stuff was quite a rarity. This Lancelot guy was certainly bold.

    Finley paused for a moment when she mentioned Lancelot. Then, he said with a serious face, "There''s no more Lancelot in this world."

    Ste was shocked. She had sensed that Lancelot wouldn''t meet a good end after messing with Ronald. And it seemed she was right.

    Finley noticed her concern. "You feeling unwell?¡±

    Ste shrugged. "Not really unwell. I just haven''t had much of an appetite."

    Lately, food just didn''t taste as good as it used to. She used to find everything delicious, especially at night.

    Finley asked, "No appetite? Bloated stomach?"

    Ste nodded. "A little."

    Funny, she hadn''t eaten much, yet she felt somewhat bloated.

    Finley contemted for a moment, studying Ste with a thoughtful look.

    His scrutiny made her uneasy. "It''s not some serious illness, right?"

    Anyone would feel anxious when a doctor looked at them like that. She

    was still young, and thest thing she needed was a health scare.

    BUMS

    Finley reassured her, "Definitely not a serious illness."

    "Oh."

    Then why the strange look? It''s not like ack of appetite is a major illness.

    Finley thought for a moment. "I''ll get you some pills to try."

    "What pills?" asked Ste.

    "Digestive enzymes, the ones Ronald used to give you."

    Ste remembered, "Oh, those?"

    She recalled having them during her hospital stay. They were tangy and sweet, with a surprisingly pleasant taste.

    Finley didn''t think the bloating was serious, but something felt off to him, though he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. Oh well, he''d let her try the pills first.

    Ste said, "Okay, I''ll take them.¡±

    With that, she turned to head upstairs.

    "Where are you off to?" Finley asked.

    "Going to take a nap."

    Finley remarked, "You''ve been sleeping a lottely, haven''t you?"

    It seemed like Ste was always ready to nap.

    Hisment made her pause. Now that Finley mentioned it, she

    remembered she had slept

    exceptionally well recently e

 Chapter 495

    Ste used to breeze through her afternoons without needing a nap, full of energy and ready to tackle whatever her job threw at her.

    But things had changed recently. After lunch, she found herself struggling to keep her eyes open. It was getting worse, sometimes she even needed a nap in the morning before dragging herself through the day. And adding up all these naps with her night''s sleep, she was spending a significant chunk of her time asleep.

    But the quality of her sleep wasn''t good.

    "I feel awful," she confided in Finley. "Every time I sleep, I dream and wake up exhausted."

    What made it worse was that they were nightmares. Ste dreamt about snakes and other creepy crawlies, which made her skin crawl just thinking about them.

    Finley raised an eyebrow. "More nightmares, huh? Maybe I should get you some herbal tea."

    Ste nodded, "Yeah, maybe that''ll help."

    The two friends chatted back and forth, eventually deciding that Ste had insomnia, gued by nightmares and perhaps an upset stomach.

    Finley soon left, and Ste had just settled back into her room when her phone rang. It was Tegan.

    "Tegan," Ste answered the phone.

    "Star..." Tegan''s voice sounded weak and shaky. Even over the phone, Ste could sense something was wrong.

    Ste''s heart skipped a beat. "Tegan, what''s wrong?"

    "Star, help..."

    Ste''s eyes widened in panic. That single word, "help," shattered any lingering drowsiness.

    Reacting instantly, she demanded, "Where are you? What happened?"

    But there was only static on the line. Tegan''s voice was gone, reced by chaotic noise that made it impossible to pinpoint her location.

    Ste''s heart was pounding in her chest. She rushed out of her room, phone

    pressed to her ear, "Tegan, say something! Tegan, Tegan?"

    Despite her pleas, Tegan''s voice didn''t return. Ste was in a frenzy, ready to bolt out the door.

    The butler intercepted her at the bottom of the stairs. "Miss."

    "Who''s the driver with Tegan? Where are they? Find out, quickly!" Ste''s voice was urgent.

    The butler hesitated, "Tegan was in an ident."

    Ste''s breath caught in her throat, disbelief washing over her as she stared at the butler.

    The butler said, "We just got the call. Tegan was in a serious car ident."

    "How is she?" Ste''s voice wavered. She feared the worst, her mind reying Tegan''s faint voice.

    "The ident just happened. The driver was unconscious but hase e to. He said Tegan was out cold and they''ve called for an ambnce."

    Despite this, Ste was at her limit. "I''m going to see her."

    The butler offered, "I''ll arrange a car."

    "No need!" Ste snapped, already heading for the door. "Send me their location right now."

    The butler tried to protest, but Ste had already grabbed her car keys and dashed outside. She was still in her loungewear, not even bothering to grab a coat.

    Worried, the butler instructed a maid, "Get Miss a coat quickly."

    As he sent the location to Ste, he heard her car roar to life, tires screeching as

    she sped off into the cold, snowy world.

    The butler''s anxiety spiked. The

    roads were treacherous this time of

    year, and he feared for Ste''s

    safety. As he grabbed the coat from

    the maid, he quickly dialed Ronald''s number, seeking help.

 Chapter 496

    About twenty minutester, Ste arrived at the crash site. As soon as she stepped out of her car, she saw Uriah cradling Tegan gently, carrying her onto the ambnce.

    Ste instinctively rushed forward. "Tegan!"

    There was so much blood.

    Just moments ago, Tegan had been chatting away with her over the phone, and now, shey silently in Uriah''s arms. Her face was as pale as a ghost, devoid of any color.

    Ste''s heart twisted painfully.

    Before she could get closer, the ambnce doors shut, and it sped away.

    The ident scene was a mess. The front of Tegan''s car was damaged, and a truck had flipped over nearby.

    The driver who was with Tegan limped over, addressing Ste respectfully, "Ms. Quinn."

    Ste looked at the driver, still in shock. "You were driving for Tegan?"

    The driver nodded, pointing to a spot on the road. "Yes, the car was initially parked over there."

    "Parked?"

    "Yes, as soon as we exited the junction, it lost control and rammed into us." Ste''s eyes widened in disbelief. Her heart skipped a beat. She looked at the car''s front end again, and it seemed deliberate.

    The driver didn''t say much, but the message was clear to Ste. Drivers working for the Quinn family were highly trained, with a keen sense of danger and a sharp memory of their surroundings. If the driver said the car was parked there, he must have noticed it from afar.

    A car parked by the roadside suddenly colliding with theirs? Was the ident aimed at Ronald, or was it targeting Tegan?

    It couldn''t have targeted Ronald. If it were, the perpetrator wouldn''t resort to such amateurish tactics.

    So, it was targeting Tegan? If it was meant for Tegan, then she had been under surveince for some time!

    Ste''s mind raced, and her breathing grew rapid.

    She closed her eyes for a moment. "You should head to the hospital."

    The driver nodded, "Okay."

    "I''ll take you." She nced at the driver''s leg. He wasn''t seriously injured, but he was limping.

    Besides, she needed to check on Tegan''s condition at the hospital.

    The driver hesitated, "But..."

    A driver being chauffeured by his employer? That broke all sorts of protocol.

    Ste knew what he was thinking and said calmly, "Just get in."

    It wasn''t the time for etiquette.

    Hearing her, the driver nodded nervously, "Thank you, Ms. Quinn."

    They out to get into the car suddenly, two cars pulled

    bet

    up

    just a few feet away. One of them opened its door first.

    Ronald stepped out, exuding a stern and intense aura, and locked eyes with Ste.

    Her heart skipped a beat. "Weren''t you out on business, Ronald?"

    Seeing her in such thin clothing, Ronald quickly closed the distance and pulled her into a warm embrace.

    He scolded gently, "Why didn''t you wear more when you left the house?"

    It wasn''t until he mentioned it that Ste realized she was feeling cold.

    As Ronald took off his jacket to wrap

    afer, the family butler

    out

    other car. "Sir, Miss

    Ste''s coat."

    Noticing how lightly dressed Ste was, the butler had brought her coat,

    worrying both about her catching

    cold and her reckless a love

    Ronald epted the coat and wrapped it around Ste. "Put your arms through.

    Wear it properly."

 Chapter 497

    Thirty minutester, Ste rushed into the Hospital, where Tegan was still in the emergency room.

    Uriah was pacing outside the doors, seething with anger as he barked into his phone, "Get that truck driver here now. I''m going to question him myself."

    Even from a distance, Ste could feel his dangerous aura.

    The hospital''s chief and director stood nervously in the hallway, anxiously awaiting for any updates.

    Uriah ended his call and turned to Ethan, who was standing by his side. "Check all the driver''s financial transactions."

    Ethan nodded, already a step ahead. "I''ve got it," he replied, handing his phone over to Uriah.

    Having been by Uriah''s side for years, Ethan knew exactly what needed to be done the moment things took a turn.

    As soon as the ambnce was en route, Ethan had sensed something fishy, prompting him to dig deeper. It wasn''t paranoia but necessity. Recently, the people around Uriah had shown increasing hostility toward Tegan.

    Uriah skimmed through the information on Ethan''s phone, his demeanor growing even more menacing by the second.

    Ste had hurried to the hospital intending to share what Ronald, her driver, had noticed. But now, it seemed unnecessary.

    Uriah''s eyes narrowed. "Fine, bring Helena..." He paused, his voice turning icy, "to officer Archer."

    Ethan''s heart skipped a beat at Uriah''smand. He nodded, adding, "And what about Mrs. Horner?"

    Helena was a distant rtive of Mrs. Horner''s, the daughter of her cousin''s wife''s brother, to be exact. Her parents had tragically died in a ne crash two years ago.

    Though not closely rted, there was enough of a connection that Mrs. Horner had taken her in. Somehow, Helena had charmed Mrs. Horner, who had tried to match her with Uriah. Given the situation, Mrs. Horner would be upset, considering her fondness for Helena.

    Uriah''s eyes turned cold at the mention of his mother. "Does she think she can manipte thew?"

    Ethan was stunned. Certainly not! But she did have her ways. It was a headache, to say the least.

    But Uriah was determined. Helena would be taken away and questioned.

    "I''m on it," Ethan said and left.

    Uriah lit a cigarette, taking two deep drags.

    remaene chief and director remained silent, afraid to interel

    Ste approached cautiously.

    Uriah nced at her, exhaling smoke without a word.

    Ste wasn''t sure what to say now.

    The doors to the emergency room swung open, and Tegan was wheeled out.

    Uriah was by her side in an instant. He took her hand gently. "Tegan."

    His voice quivered with emotion, his hand tenderly brushing over the bandage on her forehead.

    The attending nurse removed her mask and reassured them, "Ms.

    Nevertheless, she''ll need to stay for observation overnight."

    James has only minor injuries i

    Uriah nodded, finally noticing the bandages on Tegan''s leg and the superficial cut

    on her forehead.

    Ste stepped closer.

    Conscious but visibly tired, Tegan ignored Uriah and looked at Ste instead. She withdrew her hand and

    to grasp and reached out

    to Ste. "Star."

    Her sudden movement left Uriah feeling oddly empty, a pang in his chest...

    Ste took Tegan''s hand and said with regret. "I''m so sorry."

 Chapter 498

    It was Ronald who had sent word for Tegan toe to Mist Bay, and it was the Mist Bay driver who picked her up. None of this would have happened if she hadn''te to Mist Bay.

    Tegan shook her head. "Don''t apologize. If it weren''t for the quick reflexes of your driver, that truck would have run right over where I was sitting."

    Would she have survived that?

    At that moment, Tegan''s voice was calm, with a sense of relief from narrowly escaping disaster.

    However, her words hit like a ton of bricks for Uriah, crashing down on his heart. Ste spoke up, "You..."

    "I saw it," Tegan continued, "the truck driver''s first instinct was to avoid danger for himself. But your driver saved me."

    The driver positioned himself in the way of the truck, stopping its wheels in their tracks. In a split second, he jumped out and climbed onto the truck, dragging the truck driver out.

    Tegan knew that person had deliberately aimed to take her life. Had it been anyone else driving, or had she driven herself back, it might have been herst day.

    These words were meant for Ste to hear but also made things clear to Uriah.

    Ste gripped Tegan''s hand tightly. "Tegan."

    She understood it, too. When Tegan was with Uriah, people merely disliked her, and Uriah protected her.

    But now, they didn''t just dislike her. They hated her enough to plot against her life.

    If it weren''t for Uriah, she, the savior of the Horner family, would be treated worse than a stray dog in that household.

    Once, it was Uriah who kept her going, but now...

    Tegan grasped Ste''s wrist. "You''re heading back to Ferrond tonight, aren''t you?"

    Ste hesitated. Faced with Tegan''s gaze, she couldn''t bring herself to say "yes." With Tegan in such danger, it didn''t seem right to leave. Knowing someone was plotting against Tegan''s life, she couldn''t rest easy.

    When noticing Ste''s hesitation, Tegan''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "I''ll go too."

    "Tegan." Uriah, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up, his voice tinged with panic and restraint.

    Ste was stunned by Tegan''s decision to leave with her.

    Tegan ignored Uriah. She held Ste''s hand tightly, "Star, you have a way, don''t you?"

    Ste hesitated.

    A way? Was this girl nning to escape Uriah?

    Ste instinctively nced at Uriah, whose face was tense, his hands clenched into fists.

    She understood. Tegan wanted to leave Uriah and head to Ferrond, something Uriah would never agree to.

    And Tegan''s plea for a "way" meant she wanted Ste to use Ronald''s

    uence t

    get her out. Had things

    gotten this bad between her and Uriah?

    Uriah stepped forward, pulling

    Tegan''s hand from Ste''s grasmet es Wntent belongs to

    "Tegan, don''t you think you should..."

    "Give you a reasonable exnation?"

    He didn''t get to finish before Tegan interrupted him.

    "Then shouldn''t you exin why your mother has been against me all these years?" Tegan demanded.

    "What right does she have? What right does the entire Horner family have?" She nearly shouted thest part.

    Uriah was at a loss for words.

    Ste felt a jolt in her chest.

    Tegan yanked her hand away from Uriah''s grip, her eyes filled with

    resentment as she looked with om

    him.

    The warmth and passion that once filled her gaze were gone.

    Facing Tegan''s cold stare, Uriah felt a pang in his heart. "Did you believe what Forrest said?"

 Chapter 499

    Their eyes locked.

    At that moment, it felt like a vast ocean had suddenlye between them, even though they were right before each other.

    Tegan turned her face away, ignoring Uriah''s words.

    But the next instant, Uriah gently but firmly turned her face back to him, forcing their eyes to meet again. "Tell me. Have you seen Forrest again?"

    Tegan narrowed her eyes. "Don''t me everything on Forrest. The issues between us have nothing to do with him."

    "Then what are they about?" Uriah''s voice rose, frustration boiling over.

    The air around them seemed to freeze.

    Tegan looked at Uriah silently, saying nothing.

    Uriah''s grip on her wrist tightened. "Tegan."

    "I need some space, and right now, I don''t want to see you. Can I have that?"

    Tegan spoke thest few words through gritted teeth.

    Uriah''s entire demeanor became even more dangerous.

    It was the first time Ste had witnessed such tension between the two. From everything she knew, Uriah had always been protective of Tegan. But now, what had happened between them?

    As things seemed about to escte, Ste stepped forward. "Uriah, Tegan''s just been through a lot and got hurt. She might not be clear-minded. Would you give her some time and space?"

    Uriah was teetering on the edge of fury, and Ste was genuinely worried he might hurt Tegan.

    The mention of Tegan being ''hurt'' seemed to pull Uriah back to his senses. He looked at Tegan, slowly releasing his grip.

    Ste sighed in relief.

    "Let me talk to Tegan alone, okay?" she suggested.

    This resistance towards Uriah was new for Tegan. Even when they discussed Uriah in the past, she had only been resistant to his family. But towards Uriah himself...

    No, Ste remembered now. She had sensed something was off between Tegan and Uriah even then. Her gaze tightened as she looked at Tegan.

    Uriah stood up and nced at Ste. His eyes had regained their rity, but he said nothing and turned, striding down the hallway.

    Ste turned to the frightened nurse. "Please, take her to her room."

    Uriah''s presence had been so intense that no one, not even the chief doctor, dared to interject during the confrontation.

    Now that Uriah had left, the doctor quickly instructed, "Take Ms. James to her room."

    Despite the Horner family''s disdain for Tegan, everyone knew she was Uriah''s cherished one.

    ...

    Ste had the butler with her, and Ronald just left after taking her to the hospital.

    Now, in the hospital room, it was just Ste and Tegan.

    Ste took Tegan''s hand. "What''s going on between you and Uriah?"

    They used to be so close. And then there was that other thing: "Who is Helena?"

    Ste had overheard Uriah on the phone, mentioning handing Helena over to Archer.

    Helena? In all her years in Portis City, Ste had never heard of her. She

    only knew Mrs. Horner had been trying to set Uriah up on blind dates recently.

    Was Helena one of those dates? If so, it was ridiculous. Going on a date and then acting like this toward Tegan. Who did she think she was?

    Tegan replied, "Uriah''s distant cousin. No blood rtion."

    Technically, she was a cousin, but distantly so, with generations in between.

    Ste asked, "Did she have something to do with the ident?"

    Tegan closed her eyes, weary of the Horner family''s endless drama. She didn''t want to deal with it anymore. "Let''s not talk about them, Star. I want to leave Portis City. Can you take me away?"

    At that moment, as Tegan mentioned leaving Portis City again, Ste knew she meant it.

 Chapter 500

    Ste could sense Tegan''s unprecedented determination. Over the years, she had witnessed Tegan''s struggles within the Horner family, and now, she nodded firmly. "Okay, I''ll help you get out of here."

    Tegan''s despair was palpable. She was a remarkably mature young woman, always facing challenges head-on. The impulse to escape was unlike her usual self, and Ste understood that sometimes, in moments of despair, you don''t need to ask questions. You just need to nod and be there for them. Ste wouldn''t press if Tegan didn''t want to talk about it.

    "Really?" Tegan''s eyes, previously filled with sorrow, now gleamed with a glimmer of hope.

    Ste nodded. "Yeah."

    "But what about Uriah..." Tegan trailed off, clearly troubled. Uriah wasn''t likely to let her go easily, and that was what worried her the most.

    Ste didn''t know what had happened between them to bring things to this point. But seeing the light in Tegan''s eyes, she reassured her, "Don''t worry. I''ve got a n."

    With that, she pulled out her phone and called Ronald. "Hey, I''m taking Tegan with me to Ferrond. There''s some trouble with Uriah."

    Those few words conveyed everything.

    Tegan clutched her nket, tense with uncertainty.

    Ronald paused for a moment on the other end, then replied, "I''ll handle it."

    Those four words came through the phone, which brought Tegan a sense of relief.

    Ste continued, "Okay, can you have Finleye to the hospitalter?"

    Finley was a doctor, and with Tegan''s recent injury, they needed to ensure she was fit to travel after a thorough check-up.

    Ronald agreed, his tone ever supportive. They exchanged a few more words before ending the call, and Ste turned to Tegan with assurance, "It''s done."

    Tegan managed a bittersweet smile. "Star, I do envy you."

    Mr. Quinn of Ferrond was quite renowned, yet Ste could express her own desires without hesitation. She spoke, and he listened.

    Ste fell silent, understanding what Tegan envied. She had once thought Tegan and Uriah had a simr

    rtionship. But seeing Tegan smet

    constrained, it was clear there was something in Uriah''s demands she couldn''t agree to.

    Meanwhile, in Ferrond, Susanna was in her room, desperately thirsty after consuming too much salty pasta. She wanted to head

    Love

    downstairs for a drink but was

    of running into Hull and his

    wary

    dim-witted buddy. Any wrong

    word

    could ignite Hull''s temper, and she''d

    suffer.

    Susanna was stunned when Ste called to say Tegan wasing to Ferrond.

    "Is sheing for a visit? Will Uriah be joining her?"

    In Susanna''s mind, Tegan and Uriah

    were inseparable. Wherever one

    went, the other would follow. ah

    was always the one leading the way.

    Ste simply replied, "He won''t be."

    Susanna was surprised. "Really? Won''t Uriah object to that?"

    For years, wherever Uriah went, Tegan was by his side. It was hard to imagine hering alone.

    Before Ste could respond, there was a knock at Susanna''s door. She gripped her phone tightly. "Who is it?"

    "It''s time to change my dressing," Hull''s stern voice came from the other side.

    Susanna''s heart skipped a beat. Why did she have to be the one to do this, when his people were around?

 Chapter 501

    If it were Susanna back in Portis City, she''d definitely have had a few choice words for Hull. But here, she didn''t dare.

    After some contemtion, she told Ste on the phone, "You should head back to Ferrond."

    Dealing with Hull was bing unbearable, yet she had no choice but to endure. It was infuriating.

    After hanging up, Susanna opened the door, only to find Hull had already disappeared.

    Susanna tiptoed downstairs, but Hull was nowhere to be seen. He must have returned to his room. Those other folks had left too, it seemed.

    With no one around, Susanna quickly grabbed a ss of water. Her throat felt parched, feeling like it was going to catch fire.

    Once rehydrated, she went to Hull''s room. She had learned her lesson. She knocked on the door and pressed her ear against it, straining to hear any sounds from inside.

    Too many unexpected things had happened around Hull, and she was thoroughly spooked.

    Finally, Hull''s voice came through, "Come in."

    Cautiously, Susanna pushed the door open. She kept her eyes low, gradually settling them on the man inside.

    And there he was, shirtless.

    Susanna''s heart did a little flip. Why on earth wasn''t this man wearing a shirt?

    Her gaze fell on his well-defined chest, and that wolf tattoo-fierce, almost alive¡ª looked like it was ready to leap off his skin and tear her to shreds.

    It was only then that Susanna could fully appreciate the entirety of the tattoo, which had snaked from Hull''s neck down. The wolf''s eyes were intense, ring with a wild ferocity. Just looking at it gave her a shiver.

    "What are you standing there for? Come here," Hull''s voice was cold and

    Susanna tightened her grip on the doorframe, stammering, "C-can you, um, put on a shirt?"

    Did this guy not realize how good his physique was?

    Hull raised an eyebrow, "Hmm?"

    Susanna persisted, "When a man and a woman are alone in a room, you should consider the implications."

    Hull''s lips curled into a teasing smile. "You? Want me to consider the implications?"

    Susanna blinked. "W-what do you mean?"

    Even under these circumstances, she could have some expectations, right?

    Hull chuckled softly, "You didn''t seem too concerned about implications before."

    Susanna''s eyes widened. What was that supposed to mean? Before she could figure out what Hull was

    implying, he continued, "Remember

    inhat you did back at Mist Bay?"

    Susanna''s mouth twitched. She recalled how she had steadied

    herself and realized where her hand''s hadnded back then. Even though it had been days since then,

    memory still tingled her? Ough

    Upon seeing her dumbstruck expression, Hull''s smile widened, "And when you took my towel..."

    "Stop."

    Susanna rushed forward and mped her hand over Hull''s mouth. No way was she letting him continue.

    What was he even talking about? If this continued, they''d never be able to look each other in the eye again.

    They were so close now, their breaths mingling in the air between them.

    Hull wrapped an arm around Susanna''s waist, pulling her closer. She looked small, but there was aforting roundness to her figure. Feeling the soft curves under his hand, Hull instinctively gave a gentle squeeze.

    Realizing she''d leaped into Hull''s arms, Susanna was stunned.

    "Oh god, I''ve done something foolish again. Why do I always act like this around

    him? I am not usually this clumsy!" she screamed inside herself.

    "You, you need to let me go," Susanna stammered, freezing on the spot.

    When Hull didn''t release her, Susanna got frantic, "Where do you think you''re touching? Let go of me."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 502

    Despite the fear gnawing at her insides, Susanna couldn''t help but grit her teeth in frustration.

    Hull watched her, his eyes twinkling with amusement like she were a startled little bunny.

    His smirk widened. "You jumped into my arms yourself, so why the fuss now, huh?"

    Susanna was at a loss for words. Her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red as she stammered, "Just... let go of me first."

    She was genuinely worried about how things might escte if it continued.

    Wait a minute. Something was off. Her eyes darted down to her own legs, her breath catching as she felt an unfamiliar tingle.

    Like a jolt of electricity, she sprang away from him, her mind a nk. "You, you..."

    "What?" Hull asked.

    Susanna was too flustered to form a coherent response. The rumors she''d heard from Star, were they true or not? Her mind spun as she bolted from the room, locking herself in her own room, her heart racing.

    Meanwhile, Ste was at the hospital when her phone buzzed with a call from Susanna. "What''s up, Susie?"

    "Star, your info''s all wrong. Who gave you this stuff, anyway?"

    Ste was puzzled. "Huh? What info?"

    Susanna hadn''t heard about Tegan''s ident yet. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be grilling Ste on this.

    "About Hull," Susanna rified.

    Ste still didn''t get it. "Uh, could you be more specific?"

    Susanna sighed. "You know, the whole ''he''s not... functional'' thing."

    Ste nearly dropped her phone. "Wait, what? So, he is?"

    "Obviously," Susanna replied, exasperated.

    "You tested it?" Ste asked,

    ret

    lowering her voice as sing

    the room where Finley was checking on Tegan.

    Everyone said the same thing about Hull, including his friends. Barnaby had tried to test it by setting him up with a woman, and Hull had kieked her out within minutes. So why was Susanna saying otherwise?

    "Don''t get any ideas," Susanna cut off Ste''s train of thought.

    "Uh, how did you know then?" Ste pressed.

    Susanna hesitated. "I was in his arms. That''s how I knew."

    Ste was stunned, thinking it was getting harder to get Susanna''s point.

    "Why were you in his arms? Aren''t you scared of him?"

    Susanna fell silent, the air between them thick with unspoken words.

    "Oh, it''s tooplicated to exin right now."

    Ste sighed. "Okay, I''ll just imagine the rest."

    "Don''t you dare!" Susanna snapped. "I can''t even begin to exin it."

    Undoubtedly, Ste found it hard to understand the whole thing. And Susanna had no idea how to exin it, either.

    Meanwhile, Hull lounged in his room,

    a devilish grin ying on his lips. The lingering scent of Susanna''s perfume only fueled the intrigue in his eyes.

 Chapter 503

    The conversation quickly turned to the ident thatnded Tegan in the hospital today.

    Susanna was shocked. "Tegan was in a car ident? What happened? And now she wants to head over to Ferrond with you?"

    What on earth was going on? She fired off three questions, hitting Ste like a ton of bricks.

    Susanna pressed, "Is something going on between them?"

    At this point, it was hard not to let the mind wander.

    Ste sighed, "It''s a long story."

    Susanna said, "Can you make it back to Ferrond tonight? If not, no worries. Tegan''s health is more important than my little anxieties."

    Ste replied, "As it stands, I can."

    Tegan was acting like she couldn''t wait to leave Portis City behind.

    Susanna remained silent, but she was sure something had happened between Tegan and Uriah. Would Tegan be so eager to leave if everything was okay?

    "Okay then, just keep an eye on her." There wasn''t much Susanna could do from afar, and a phone call wouldn''t unravel the whole story.

    Ste acknowledged, "Yeah, I know."

    With that, they ended the call.

    Susanna still felt unsettled, and just then, there was a knock at the door.

    Susanna''s heart skipped. It was Hull.

    "Susanna." His voice carried through the closed door.

    Just hearing Hull''s voice made Susanna feel like she was overheating. There was

    a warm sensation under her nose.

    She reached up and wiped.

    Oh no, a nosebleed again?

    ncing down at her smoke-gray loungewear, she noticed a red stain spreading across her chest. The nosebleed had started a while ago, and she hadn''t even realized it.

    "I''ming. I''ming."

    Darn it, why did it have to be now?

    Snatching up some tissues, Susanna quickly dabbed at her nose until the bleeding stopped and opened the door.

    Hull stood there, frowning. "Didn''t you say you''d change my dressing?"

    Susanna nodded. "Oh, right. Sure, I''ll do it."

    Was he turning into her personal nurse or something?

    Well, considering he saved her, she supposed changing his bandages wasn''t too much to ask.

    Besides, she''d be out of Hull''s life once Star returned.

    She expected Hull to return to his room to wait for her, but instead, he suddenly reached out toward her.

    Susanna instinctively flinched, feeling her temperature spike again. "What are you doing?"

    "You''re bleeding again."

    Susanna froze. That warm

    sensation was back under her nose.

    Since

    When did she be so

    useless around Hull? Did she really have no resistance to him?

    "I-I can handle it myself. Don''t touch me."

    Her eyes caught sight of Hull''s half-open shirt and the muscles beneath, and she couldn''t help but

    recall how he''d looked just moments ago.

    This man was truly something else. And with that thought, more blood started flowing.

    Hull frowned. "Do you need me to call a doctor?"

    Susanna waved her hands frantically. "No, there''s no need. Just head back to your room."

    What would she even say to the doctor? That she was bleeding because she''d been ogling a handsome man?

    Hull gave her a long look before turning back to his room.

    Susanna called after him, "Wait for me. I''ll be right there."

    How she said "wait for me" seemed to carry a different weight to Hull''s ears.

    ...

    Meanwhile, back in Portis City, Finleypleted a thorough check-up on Tegan

    and informed Ste, "She''s good to go."

    Ste nodded, feeling somewhat relieved.

    After Uriah left, Tegan''s whole demeanor seemed a bit off. To Ste, Tegan had always been bright, cheerful spirit, but the whole situation now...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 504

    Finley nced at Ste, frowning with concern. "You seriously n on taking Tegan to Ferrond? Uriah Horner won''t let her go without a fuss."

    Something woulde up when they left Portis City tonight if Uriah disagreed.

    Ste shrugged it off with a confident smile. "Ronald said he''d handle it."

    Finley nodded, reassured. "Yeah, there''s nothing he can''t sort out."

    Yet, he couldn''t help but worry. Tegan was Uriah''s girl, and taking her along would stir up some trouble.

    "Ronald said he''de pick you up soon."

    "Okay," Ste replied, returning to Tegan''s hospital room.

    As she stepped inside, her phone buzzed. It was Ronald.

    "Hey, Ronald," Ste greeted Ronald.

    "Do you need to pack anything special to bring back?" Ronald asked.

    "Nothing much," Ste replied. "Just have someone gather the things I left in the study. They''re gifts for Mom and Yvonne."

    As for her own belongings, Ste had already decided she wanted nothing from Portis City, not a single piece.

    Ronald hummed in acknowledgment. "Ensure Tegan''s ready. I''ll be there soon to take you both to the airport."

    "Are we leaving straight away?" Ste asked, ncing out the window at the dimming sky.

    "Yeah," Ronald confirmed, his voice gentle. "Have you been tired at the hospital?

    If you need a break, we can stop by home first."

    Ste shook her head. "No need. I''ll wait for you here."

    With Tegan''s current condition, she couldn''t bear to leave her side.

    "Okay," Ronald said warmly.

    After a few more words, Ste ended the call.

    Soon, a nurse came in, followed by a few staff wheeling a bed into the room.

    Ste was puzzled. "What''s this?"

    It was a VIP room, after all. They weren''t supposed to add extra beds.

    The nurse gave Ste a respectful nod. "Our director arranged this, Ms. Quinn. If you get tired, you can rest here."

    "But there''s a sofa right here," Ste pointed out, confused. It must be Ronald''s doing.

    The nurse chuckled. "A sofa isn''t asfortable for resting."

    They swiftly set up the bed, tucking in fresh sheets and a warm nket.

    Ste stood there, somewhat speechless. Ronald was always so considerate.

    Once the bed was ready, the nurse turned to Ste. "If you need anything else, use the call button."

    "Thank you," Ste replied graciously.

    "It''s no trouble," the nurse said with a smile, then left the room.

    Ste eyed the neatly made bed, a small smile ying on her lips. Did Ronald think she needed that much care?

    Observing the scene, Tegan remarked, "I didn''t realize Mr. Quinn was so attentive."

    Ste thought of responding, mentioning how Uriah was just as considerate with Tegan, but the words stayed locked in her throat. If Tegan felt the need to escape, there had to be a significant issue between them.

    ?

    Ste decided not to pry. If Tegan wanted to talk, she would. That was the best way to support her.

    Thinking back to how Tegan''s eyes

    lit up when she mentioned Uriah, Ste Couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure you''reing with me to Ferrond?"

    In Ste''s mind, Tegan leaving Portis City could only mean two things. Either something serious happened with Uriah, or she was acting on impulse. Ste hoped it was thetter, wishing nothing but the best for her friend.

    Tegan nodded firmly. "Of course. I can''t thank you enough for your help."

    "Don''t mention it," Ste said, smiling with reassurance.

 Chapter 505

    Jaxon had somehow caught wind of Ste''s arrival at the hospital, and wasted no time in making his way over.

    As Ste was about toy down for a much-needed rest, he showed up.

    The butler was quick to block Jaxon at the door. "Mr. Larkin, Ms. Quinn isn''t interested in seeing you right now. I must ask you to leave."

    "Step aside," Jaxon barked, his voice thick with frustration.

    He had been waiting too long in the freezing winds of Mist Bay, which only stoked his fiery temper. Learning that Ste had left Mist Bay nearly drove him mad with the need to see her.

    Seeing Jaxon''s demeanor, the butler''s tone turned firm. "Mr. Larkin, if you can''t conduct yourself properly, don''t be surprised if I have to insist you leave."

    Jaxon exploded at the butler''s words. "Conduct myself? I''m here to see my sister, and you think you can stand in my way?"

    The butler''s expression turned steely as he reminded Jaxon, "Mind your words, Mr. Larkin. Ms. Quinn is not your sister. You might want to double-check whose doorstep you''re at."

    Jaxon was stunned. "Double-check? She''s Ste..."

    "She is the darling daughter of the Lugar family," the butler interrupted. "Are you sure you want to make such ims in front of the Lugar family?"

    The warning in the butler''s voice was unmistakable.

    Jaxon felt a lump in his throat. In front of the Lugar family? That was a risk no one would dare take. But Ste...

    Remembering Ste had grown up with the Lugar family made Jaxon more desperate. The Lugar family was not to be trifled with, but then thoughts of Cloudia, currently detained, shed through his mind. He had to bite back his anger.

    "At least let me see her for a moment."

    He had heard she was flying back to Ferrond that evening. The Larkin family had urgent matters that couldn''t wait for Ste''s return from Ferrond.

    The butler replied, "She has no ties to your family. Why should she see you?"

    A meeting required a rtionship. Without a connection, there was no need to meet.

    "But I have something important to discuss," Jaxon insisted. "I know she''s with the Lugar family now, but you can''t just refuse to let me see her."

    Though he couldn''t overstep with the Lugar family, he had to see Ste. Frustrated by the unyielding butler, Jaxon pushed forward. Move aside. You don''t have the right to stop me."

    He wouldn''t tangle with the Lugar family, but this old butler? He was only an

    employee. Jaxon wasn''t used to being treated like this.

    "Mr. Larkin," the butler began.

    "Out of my way," Jaxon roared.

    Suddenly, there was a loud crash, followed by the sound of something breaking.

    Jaxon''s scream echoed through the hallway, "Ah, ouch..."

    Inside the room, Ste exchanged a nce with Tegan.

    Unfazed, Ste said, "Get some sleep."

    Once she woke up, they would be on a ne to Ferrond, leaving all these troublesome people behind.

    Tegan nced between Ste and the closed door, unsure of what was unfolding outside. All they could

    hear was Jaxon''s muffled groans. It sounded like he was getting a good beating.

    He continued to groan and call out Ste''s name, but she merely putted out her phone and started ying a game. The room filled with the sound of virtual gunfire, drowning out themotion outside

    Tegan was amazed.

    What a move. If Jaxon could see Ste nonchntly gaming while he got beaten

    up, he''d probably explode with rage.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 506

    When Ronald arrived, the butler had sent Jaxon away. Apanying Ronald was Uriah, whose face was a storm cloud of emotions.

    The butler briefed Ronald about the Jaxon incident and added with a hint of guilt, "I apologize, sir. I might have been a bit too harsh."

    Jaxon had been trying to cozy up to Ste, so naturally, he didn''t receive a warm wee. But the butler was well aware that Ronald had been giving Jaxon the cold shoulder for some time now.

    Ronald quipped, "Aren''t both his arms broken?"

    The fact that Jaxon could still managed to tussle with the butler indicated a remarkable tolerance for pain.

    The butler nodded. "Indeed, they are. Perhaps I was a bit of a bully."

    Ronald chuckled, dismissing the butler''s self-reproach with a wave of his hand.

    Turning to Uriah, Ronald said, "You''ll have ten minutes to ensure she wants to stay here willingly. Otherwise..."

    He left the rest unsaid. If Uriah couldn''t persuade Tegan to remain in Portis City of her own ord, Ste would have to whisk her away.

    Uriah''s brow furrowed, a dark aura hanging around him. He was clearly displeased but knew better than to cross Ronald. That would be a losing battle.

    Ronald entered the hospital room to find Ste, still lost in her virtual world.

    The noise she was making was loud. This girl had certainly learned how to make her presence known in Portis City.

    Noticing Ronald''s return, Ste barely looked up from her phone. "Back so soon, Ronald?"

    Ronald nced at his wristwatch. "It''s been over two hours since I called you."

    "Oh, time flies when you''re gaming. I didn''t realize."

    Ronald said nothing, simply scooped Ste up from the bed.

    His sudden action startled her. "What are you doing? Put me down!"

    Ronald replied calmly, "Keep ying."

    Ste was shocked. "Wait, what about Tegan?"

    Ronald smiled. "Quiet."

    Ste pouted but said no more.

    As Ronald carried her out of the room, she spotted Uriah waiting by the door and understood everything at once. Losing interest in her game, she slipped her phone into her pocket and shot Ronald a

    re

    reproachful look.

    Ronald carried her to the adjoining room and ced her gently on the bed.

    Ste red at him. "What are you doing? Weren''t you supposed to handle this?"

    Tegan was thest person who wanted to be near Uriah.

    Ronald flicked her forehead lightly. "Silly girl."

    What?

    Ste blinked in confusion.

    Ronald continued, "How long has Tegan been with Uriah?"

    Ste paused, recalling it had been a long time. Tegan had been part of the Horner family since she was five, and Uriah had always her.

    She looked imploringly at Ronald. "But Tegan''s been through a lot recently, and today''s car crash it''s

    cleacsomeone close toget

    her gone."

    The crash showed that things had changed around Uriahtely.

    Ronald sat down on the bed, pulling Ste into hisp. He seemed to have a habit of doing this, always wanting to hold her whenever he sat.

    Ste wriggled a bit, but when she couldn''t break free, she resigned herself to her fate.

    Ronald said, "Whatever''s happening between Tegan and Uriah is something they need to work out themselves. Running away doesn''t solve anything."

    Ste considered his words. He had a point.

    But if Tegan wanted to run, Ste would have no qualms about helping her

    escape, even if it meant avoiding the problem.

 Chapter 507

    No one really knew what Uriah had told Tegan, but in the end, Tegan decided not to go with Ste.

    When Ste heard about Tegan''s decision, she just nodded. "If you ever need anything, call me. I''lle get you."

    Respecting her choices and offering a shoulder to lean on was all that Ste could do for Tegan.

    Tegan was touched, nodding and hugging Ste tightly. "Thanks, Star."

    Ste gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder.

    Tegan smiled. "With you saying that, I feel like I can face anything."

    At that moment, Tegan felt Ste''s warmth and support, a reminder that she had more than Uriah in her life.

    Tegan closed her eyes. "There are some things I need to settle."

    Ste''s eyes widened. "Settle?"

    Hearing Tegan''s words, Ste realized that whatever had happened between Tegan and Uriah was likely more serious than she''d imagined. Nobody knew what Tegan had gone through.

    "Need my help?" Ste offered.

    "No, I can handle it myself."

    That simple phrase revealed Tegan''s unyielding strength. She had always seemed like a fragile girl with Uriah around, but now...

    "Don''t push yourself too hard," Ste cautioned.

    Tegan shook her head. "It''s not about pushing myself. With you behind me, I''m not afraid."

    Truth be told, she never had been afraid. In the past, she didn''t worry about the small stuff, but it was different this time. They were after her life now. If that was the case, she would reim everything owed to her and her family.

    They chatted for a bit longer before Ste left.

    Once she was alone, Tegan pulled out her phone and dialed a number.

    The line picked up quickly, "Ms. James?"

    "I want Helena''s leg," Tegan said coldly, closing her eyes.

    She didn''t doubt Helena had orchestrated the ident. That woman was cunning. Whether it was Mrs. Horner or Helena calling the shots, they needed to pay for it.

    en

    "Understood, Ms. James."

    Tegan hung up, her once-soft eyes now hardened.

    When Uriah walked in, he caught a glimpse of that cold fire in her eyes. Their

    gazes met, and Uriah stood at the door, his expression stern.

    From his look, Tegan knew he had overheard her phone conversation. She turned her face away, saying nothing.

    Uriah approached, sitting down on the bed, taking a deep breath.

    The air was thick with tension.

    He turned her to face him again, their eyes locking.

    Tegan blinked. "This time, I''m not counting on you." She spoke firmly, enunciating each word.

    All these years, Uriah had been her protector. She had always believed he was shielding her.

    But if people dared to act even with Uriah''s protection, what did that mean?

    It meant no one could always be your rock. Only you could be your own support.

    When you stand strong, those people wouldn''t daree near.

    Uriah squeezed her shoulders a bit tighter, not responding to her words. He merely said, "I''ll handle Helena."

    "No." Tegan''s lips curled into a thin line as she icily rejected his offer, her voice firmer than ever.

    Uriah had cleared so many

    obstacles for her over the years.

    Each time something happened, he

    would clean up the mess. But what

    was the result? More problems

    would always arise.

    "This time, let me." She didn''t want Uriah to clear the way for her this time. She needed to do it herself.

    Uriah gripped her shoulders even tighter, his voice low, "Why do it yourself?"

    Tegan winced slightly, gripped his wrist, and replied resolutely, "Because doing it myself is more effective."

    This time was different from any previous challenge or threat. This time, it involved his mother''s distant niece. With her protection, what could Uriah do?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 508

    It was high time, after all. She had put up with the Horner family for years for the sake of Uriah, and it was the perfect opportunity to make them pay.

    ...

    Ronald escorted Ste directly to the airport. As they lounged in the VIP waiting room, Ronald asked if she wanted anything to eat. Ste shook her head, her appetite seemed to be dwindling for reasons unknown, and nothing seemed to appeal to her.

    "Idris prepared some chicken soup for you. You want a bit?" Ronald suggested gently.

    Ste shook her head again, snuggling closer to Ronald. "I just don''t feel like eating," she mumbled.

    Ronald stroked the top of her head softly. "Fine, maybeter," he said. He used to worry about her overeating and upsetting her stomach, but now it was the opposite-concerned that she''d eat too little.

    When Finley rushed into the airport, looking a bit disheveled, he spotted Ronald holding Ste close.

    "I got the meds! Finally!" he eximed, breathless. The traffic was so horrendous that he almost got stuck in Portis City getting those meds.

    Handing the medicine to an attendant, Finley instructed, "One of this, and another of that. Thank you."

    The attendant nodded politely. "Of course, sir."

    Finley plopped down on a sofa opposite Ronald, unscrewed a bottle of water, and took a long drink. The day had been a whirlwind, and he was exhausted from the mad dash to the airport.

    After a moment, he noticed Ronald staring at him.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Finley asked, feeling a bit uneasy under the intense gaze.

    Ronald smirked. "You know that project at the Muliba Desert? You''re going to oversee it. I don''t trust anyone else with it."

    Finley was stunned, his expression frozen before twisting into disbelief.

    "Are you serious?" he eximed.

    The Muliba Desert was the kind of ce where even the toughest guys would break a sweat. Was he serious?

    Ronald gently set Ste aside and handed her a piece of fruit from the table. His action was tender, but his words were anything but soft for Finley. "When have you ever known me to joke around?"

    Finley''s voice rose a pitch in shock. "But you have a team of the best of the best. Why can''t they handle it?"

    Ronald fell silent.

    Finley shouted, "Look, I''m not going, okay? There''s no way I''m going there. Are you kidding me? The Muliba Desert?"

    Ronald just gave him that look, not saying a word.

    Finley felt a chill. "You''re not joking, huh?"

    Ronald nodded once, confirming it.

    Finley''s face fell again. He had thought Ronald was kidding about the Mojave Desert gig. Apparently not.

    "Come on, buddy! I just went through hell and high water to fetch meds for your girl. You can''t do me like this!" Finley protested.

    Ste, who had been holding the fruit indecisively, looked over at

    Finley, Confused. "Do you needdo go

    through all that just to get some medicine?"

    Finley paused, unsure how to respond. Well, not exactly," he admitted. He was just trying to milk a bit of sympathy from Ronald, but clearly, Ste wasn''t clued in on his tactic.

    The attendant returned with the medicine.

    Finley nced at Ste and told the attendant, "She''s sick. Give it to her."

    The attendant nodded respectfully and brought the medicine and water to Ste. "Miss, here''s your medicine. Please take it."

    Ste nodded and thanked the

    attendant politely before lifting the ss. As she was about to drink, Ronald suddenly caught her wrist.

    "Hold on," he said.

    Ste looked puzzled. "What''s wrong?"

    Finley was equally confused. "Yeah, what''s up? Isn''t she supposed to take her meds?"

    Ronald looked at Finley sharply. "Are you sure she needs to take this medicine?"

 Chapter 509

    Ste looked at Ronald, utterly puzzled.

    Finley raised an eyebrow, just as confused. "What on earth do you mean?"

    Ronald pressed, "How did you check on her?"

    Finley was stunned. What was Ronald getting at here? Was there some secret technique he was unaware of?

    Finley stared at Ronald with a bewildered expression, not grasping his meaning.

    "Um, with my eyes," Finley muttered, trying to make sense of Ronald''s cryptic question.

    Ronald''s face darkened, and he stared at Finley like a clueless fool. "And if she gets sick for this, will you take responsibility?"

    Finley was speechless. "Uh, what? How could she get sick? It''s just some digestive enzyme. You know that."

    She had taken it before, after all.

    Equally confused, Ste interrupted, "Yeah, it''s just a digestive enzyme."

    Ronald nced between the ss in Ste''s hand and her face, then snatched it away.

    Finley was still lost. "What on earth is going on?"

    A little stomach difort didn''t warrant a thorough medical exam before taking the over-the-counter remedies. It wasn''t that big of a deal.

    Ronald''s intense concern for Ste was baffling to Finley. "You''re going overboard with this."

    There was a limit to being attentive and caring. Ronald''s protectiveness of Ste was suffocating to Finley, though whether Ste felt the same was unclear.

    Ronald red at Finley coldly. "She might be pregnant, and you give her random meds?"

    Finley was dumbfounded, his eyes wide as he looked between Ronald and Ste. Then it hit him. "Oh, heck! Ste, you might be pregnant!"

    How had he not considered that possibility? Thinking back, Finley realized that Ste''s recent symptoms were indeed reminiscent of early pregnancy:ck of appetite, fatigue, and even sudden cravings for foods she used to dislike.

    Ste was equally shocked by Ronald''s words.

    "I''m pregnant?" she asked uncertainly.

    Finley scoffed, "You''re the one who''s pregnant, and you''re asking him?"

    Ste was at a loss. Was she really pregnant?

    Ronald gently ruffled Ste''s soft hair, giving Finley a stern look. "You''re going to

    the Muliba Desert, Finley."

    Finley protested, "I just forgot. Don''t be so harsh."

    Ronald was pissed. "Forgot something this important?"

    Finley sighed. "Fine, fine, I messed up. My bad."

    He hadn''t realized just how meticulous Ronald was about

    everything concerning Ste. Yet the thought of going to the Muliba

    Desert was not appealing to Finley.

    Desperate, Finley turned to Ste for help. "Ste, my dear, please say something."

    Only Ste''s words could possibly sway Ronald. No one else stood a chance against him.

    Ste looked to Ronald, about to

    speak, but Ronald preempted heret

    with a chilling warning. "I''ll adde another six months if you plead for him."

    "Say no more. Ste, don''t say a word," Finley quickly interrupted. "I can handle

    it."

    He couldn''t afford to have Ronald any more riled up.

    Finley gave Ronald a pleading look. "This is brutal, just brutal."

    Ronald smirked. "Want me to add even more?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 510

    Finley had been grumbling, but when Ronald mentioned "even more," he snapped to attention as if jolted by a cold ssh of water.

    Before Ronald could say more, Finley cut him off, "No, no, it''s fine. Really."

    Ste nced over at Ronald, thinking to herself that he was being a bit too harsh.

    Finley was a neat freak, not to the point of obsession, but the man did love his daily showers. And the thought of him going to the Muliba Desert, where water is as precious as gold, seemed cruel. Finley would have a tough time adjusting to such a ce.

    But Ronald was a man of his word, and Ste knew better than to intervene. If she wasn''t careful, she might inadvertently extend Finley''s stay by another half year, and she feared he''d have a fit right there.

    "Seriously, it''s all good, but I need a moment to chill," Finley muttered, heading out the door.

    Once he was gone, it was just Ste and Ronald in the room.

    Ste finally said, "Ronald, don''t you think that was a bit much? He''s going to hold a grudge."

    Ronald shrugged. "An important task there that needs him."

    Ste was puzzled. "Wait, it isn''t a punishment?"

    Ronald raised an eyebrow at her and ruffled her hair, "Do you think I''m that ruthless?"

    Ste snuggled into thefort of his embrace, not saying a word. If there was a ruthless side to Ronald, it was one she wasn''t familiar with.

    Seeing her quiet, Ronald knew what was going through her mind. He gently

    pinched her earlobe, teasing, "Are you still afraid of me?"

    "Afraid? Of course not!" Ste replied. Though she remembered the old stories of Ronald''s wild side, she no longer felt any fear.

    "Am I really pregnant?" Ste looked up at him, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    Was she going to be a mom? Being a mom was something she had never imagined. When Ronald first mentioned she might be pregnant, it felt surreal.

    Ronald leaned down, brushing his warm lips across her forehead, sending an unexpected thrill through her.

    "Possibly," he said.

    Though Ronald wasn''t an expert on pregnancy, he''d read a thing or two online. Ste''s symptoms lined up pretty well with what he''d seen.

    "Not sure yet?" Ste''s voice carried a hint of disappointment.

    Ronald chuckled when he picked up on her mood, "Eager to be a mom?"

    Ste gave him a look, her cheeks flushing. "You, you need to let go of me. Someone might walk in."

    They were so close that Ste could feel Ronald''s warmth enveloping her.

    "Still so shy?" he teased.

    She wriggled in his embrace, trying to escape his grasp, but she seemed to forget that she never could

    escape Ronald''s hold. Whether it et

    was dodging homework as a kid or her teenage rebellious streak, she was right where he wanted her to be

    "Let go," she huffed, when he didn''t release her.

    Ronald smirked, "You haven''t told me yet if you want to be the mother of our child."

    "Who else would I be the mother for?" she replied, her voice full of mocking exasperation. "Who else would dare, or who else would I want?"

    Her words made himugh, a deep, warm sound. He tilted her chin up, his eyes twinkling with amusement, "Getting bold, aren''t you?"

    Ste just red at him. She knew she got stuck with him and wouldn''t have it any other way.

 Chapter 511

    The two were deep in conversation when Idris entered. Ste immediately scooted closer to Ronald, sitting obediently by his side.

    Ronald gave Idris a sideways nce, his expression less than weing. "What is it?"

    "Mr. Larkin is here," Idris replied, nodding toward the waiting room. "He''s causing a scene, insisting he sees Miss Ste."

    When hearing Jaxon''s name, Ronald''s eyes turned icy. "Causing a scene?"

    Idris nodded again. "He''s making a fuss. He must have heard Miss Ste might not return to Portis City after heading back to Ferrond. He''s too desperate to care about his dignity anymore."

    Jaxon was indeed frantic. With the Larkin family in shambles, he believed everything could be set right if only Ste would help. Knowing she was leaving Portis City made him anxious.

    Ronald closed his eyes briefly, then spat out, "Throw him out."

    If Jaxon wanted to throw away his dignity, Ronald was more than happy to help.

    "Wait," Ste interjected.

    Ronald opened his eyes to look at her. "Why?"

    She smiled slightly, "If he wants to suffer, shouldn''t we let him?"

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Tossing him out would do just that."

    With so many people at the airport, Jaxon would be humiliated enough. Ronald had already had Idris look into the Larkin family when theynded in Portis City. They were new money, and reputation meant everything to them.

    Ste shook her head. "Reputation means nothing to them now."

    She stood up from beside Ronald and nced at Idris. "Where is he?"

    "By the door," Idris replied.

    Ste nodded, then turned back to Ronald. "I''ll be right back."

    Without waiting for a response, she walked out.

    Ronald watched her retreating figure, a smile ying on his lips.

    Idris followed her, but Ronald stopped him. "Let her go on her own. She can handle it."

    Idris nodded, understanding. "Yes, Miss Ste''s grown up now."

    She was no longer the little girl who came crying to Ronald each time she got bullied. Somewhere along the way, she''d learned to face her challenges head-on.

    Ronald''s smile turned indulgent. "Grown-up? More like mischievous."

    Idris chuckled Ste had always toyed with the Larkin family, and now she had them wrapped around her finger When they learned she was part of the Lugar family, their faces turned an amusing shade of green as if they''d lost billions overnight.

    Outside, Jaxon was waiting. Though he wasn''t causing a scene, he was visibly agitated, with bandaged hands and a limp that made it hard for him to stand still. At most, Ke was scowling and muttering

    "I need to see Ste. I''m not leaving until I do," he insisted stubbornly to Idris''s men, He was careful not to demand to see his ''sister'' too loudly. They were at an airport, and he knew Ste was with Ronald. He dared not make a scene.

    As Idris''s men were about to lose their patience and call him for instructions, Ste arrived. The men holding Jaxon back nodded to her respectfully. "Ms. Quinn."

    Ste waved them off. "Let him go."

    Jaxon''s eyes lit up with relief, and his anger dissipated, reced by a pleading look. "Ste, you''re finally seeing me."

    His grievances were momentarily forgotten as he realized this might be hisst chance to see her. He tried to grab her hand. "Star, my dear sister..."

    But Ste stepped back, her re undisguised in its distaste. The word ''sister'' made her skin crawl.

    When Ste was with the Larkins, Jaxon had called Urs ''sister'' at every turn. It was only a word, but their attitudes truly disgusted her.

    And he called her his dear sister? The word made her shiver with revulsion.

    Jaxon hesitated as Ste dodged his hand, leaving him awkwardly frozen with nowhere to ce it. He retracted it, feeling a bit lost and embarrassed.

    He opened his mouth to speak, but Ste beat him to it, "So, are you here for Urs or Cloudia?"

    Jaxon hesitated.

    Cloudia?

    Was that what she called their mother? He took a deep breath, ready tosh out.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 512

    Yet, facing Ste''s cold and steely gaze, and recalling her formidable skills, Jaxon swallowed back his words. "Could you just let it go about Mom? Please, I''m

    begging you."

    Urs''s issues were the least of his worries at the moment. Having uncovered some unsettling truths, Jaxon''s heart was still simmering with anger. He was furious, enraged. The sister he once thought was kind and gentle had turned into a monster. He couldn''t ept it.

    Determined, he had sought out Ste, not intending to do anything more for Urs. His only concern now was for his mother.

    Ste raised an eyebrow andughed sarcastically, "Begging me?"

    Jaxon nodded earnestly. "Yes, I''m begging you. Whatever you want, let Mom go, please. She may have seemed like she had it all, but inside she''s been miserable

    for years."

    "You know as well as I do. Dad''s never been faithful. She''s never felt secure. She''s just a sorry soul."

    To Jaxon, all those rumors about his father ise''s escapades were an open secret. So, he saw Cloudia as a tragic figure, a woman trapped in a grand house, unable to withstand the turmoil within her family. With everything turned upside down, she''s paying the price.

    Ste smirked, "Sorry soul? And what does that have to do with me?"

    Cloudia was pitiful, huh? Much of her plight was her own doing. She was blind, stubborn, andpletely oblivious. Warnings about Urs not being a good person had likely fallen on deaf ears for years. But Cloudia chose not to listen, so who was to me?

    Jaxon''s breath caught. "You..."

    Ste smiled wryly and interrupted him, "You must be joking, asking me to let her go? She attacked your father''s mistress. How am I supposed to let her off the hook? Jaxon, have you lost your mind? Even if you want to beg, I''m not the one you should be asking."

    It was absurd, really, asking her to spare Cloudia.

    "But can you really say that the Larkin family isn''t like this because of you?" Jaxon''s suppressed anger was bubbling to the surface.

    Everything had fallen apart because of Ste. The Larkin family was in ruins because she had Ronald backing her.

    Ste replied calmly, "Yes, because of me. But let''s be clear. I have no intention of sparing any of you."

    It was overwhelming to hear Ste''s firm resolve. Despair spread through Jaxon''s heart like a slow poison. "Ste..."

    Her eyes narrowed as she cut him off, "From the moment you and Yorick

    conspired with Felix to kill me, I would crush all your wealth and splendor. It was only a matter of time."

    Jaxon''s already suffocating heart felt like it was being squeezed tighter, his mind buzzing with Ste''s words. Her final remark was particrly ruthless, making Jaxon understand why Ste had been so relentless toward them.

    "You... you knew everything..."

    "Of course, I knew. What, did you think everyone was as clueless as you? Not

    even knowing when you''re being targeted?"

    Ste knew it all, and knowing made her heart even colder.

    Jaxon was speechless, his heart sinking deeper. Beforeing, he had prepared a slew of pleas, but his words crumbled to dust when facing Ste''s ruthless determination.

    en

    There was no pleading with her. She knew everything. How could he possibly plead?

    But thinking of his mother, Jaxon forced himself to speak despite his fear, "She gave birth to you..."

    "Star, it''s time to go."

    Ronald''s stern voice from a short distance away cut Jaxon''s words off.

    Ste turned, giving Ronald a sweet smile. "Coming."

    When she faced Jaxon again, the sweetness was gone, reced by an icy edge,

    which made Jaxon''s heart ache even more.

    Ste said, "The bond of blood and

    the fact she gave birth to me, those are things you all chose to discard Words once spoken are like spilled milk. Mr. Larkin, do you think you can justp them off the floor?"

    Indeed, he couldn''t. Jaxon was left speechless. No one could undo what they had done. So, what now?

    Before he could say anything more, Ste turned and walked toward Ronald.

    Ronald extended his broad hand, and Ste ced hers in his palm.

    At that moment, Ronald''s hand closed around hers in a simple gesture that spoke volumes. But Jaxon saw how much Ronald cherished Ste. Ste was a precious gem to him.

    So, while the Larkin family had once undervalued her, she was truly treasured by the Lugar family.

 Chapter 513

    But what did Ste have that made her so special? Why did the Lugar family

    cherish her so much? Why did the renowned Ronald of Ferrond spoil her so much? His relentless pressure on the Larkin family had been absolutely merciless during this time.

    When Jaxon realized it, Ste was already far away. He wanted to chase after her, but she had vanished without a trace.

    "Damn it." Jaxon pped himself across the face in frustration.

    Recalling Ste''s cold indifference toward him and the Larkin family drove him mad.

    What was he supposed to do with the mess? Was this really how it was all going to end, with no resolution?

    No matter what he tried recently, nothing seemed to work. Those who were once friendly with the Larkin family hung up the phone when they heard his voice. The Larkin family had be pariahs, avoided by everyone.

    Jaxon stood there, fuming for what felt like an eternity. He wanted to find Ste, but she was nowhere to be found.

    When someone bumped into him, knocking him to the ground, his simmering anger found a target. Heshed out at the person, "Watch where you''re going! Are you blind? If so, you might as well gouge your eyes out. What''s the use of keeping them?"

    Only after his outburst did he realize it was a child who had bumped into him. The kid''s parents were not having it and promptly gave him a beating.

    They shouted, "What kind of monster are you, to speak so viciously to a child?"

    Jaxon''s fiery arrogance was swiftly extinguished by their fists. His rage, not fully vented, was now bottled up once again.

    By the time Jaxon managed to drag his battered self back to home, he was a wreck.

    Due to unpaid wages, two of the maids had already been driven away by Urs''s temper, and even the butler had left.

    The only one remaining was Winona in the kitchen, stubbornly holding out in hopes of eventually getting paid.

    But she offered Jaxon and Urs no pleasantries. After all, nothing was more infuriating for a worker than unpaid wages.

    When she saw Jaxon return battered and bruised, Winona didn''t even bother to ask what happened. She turned her face away, as cold as ice.

    Seeing the cook had the nerve to give him attitude, Jaxon fumed, "Fuck off! If you''re going to work, work properly. If not, get lost. Who do you think you''re giving attitude?"

    Such indignities were unheard of during the Larkin family''s glory days. What had it alle to?

    Winona snorted, "Pay me what you owe, and I''m gone."

    Did he think this was a ce fit for anyone to stay? Back when she got paid, they treated them like dirt, and now with no pay, they still threw their weight around?

    Jaxon''s head throbbed with anger. He snorted back, ignoring Winona, and headed upstairs.

    Watching Jaxon''s retreating figure, Winona muttered, "It''s a damn shame, huh? Those who don''t pay their workers still think they''re in the right."

    Jaxon climbed the stairs. He could hear Urs''s voiceing from her room, "You''re my aunt. If you don''t help me, who will?

    If it weren''t for me getting you into thepany, do you think you''d be living the good life you have now? I''m telling you. You must talk to my dad and get my medical expenses covered."

    Urs''s tone was frantic as she yelled into the phone. Whatever the conversation had been, she was clearly upset now.

    The words ''my dad'' made it clear to Jaxon who Urs was talking to. His face

    darkened instantly! Limping, he went to Urs''s room.

    From the doorway, he saw her sitting at her vanity, back to the door, engrossed in her call, oblivious to his presence.

    Jaxon was seething with anger.

    Whatever the woman said on the other end of the line made Urs scream, "What do you mean, you''re not my aunt?

    Do you think the entire Larkin family

    is yours just because you had twins with my dad? I''m telling you, that''s not happening. Jaxon and I are still here, and you better get me those four million dors..."

    The phrase not my aunt'' sent Urs into a frenzy. She yelled hysterically, "Without me, you''d probably still be washing dishes somewhere, not living the life you have now, you ungrateful..."

    "Hello, hello?"

    Before she could finish, the woman on the other end hung up.

    Furious, Urs mmed the phone down on the vanity with a thud and began to cough violently.

    Then blood sttered across the vanity mirror.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 514

    She stared at the specks of blood with wide eyes, then caught sight of Jaxon in the mirror.

    Whirling around, her face went ashen. "Jaxon? You..."

    Jaxon clenched his fists, a dangerous sneer ying at the corner of his mouth. "That woman is your aunt, isn''t she?"

    Urs was speechless.

    Already pale, she felt her heart caught in a vice at Jaxon''s words. "Jaxon, listen. I..."

    "Shut up, Urs. Say one more word, and I''ll make you regret it!" Jaxon roared

    with anger.

    So much had happened. The Larkin Group was under siege. Jaxon''s father had twins with another woman. Cloudia had gone off the rails and ended up in jail. And this mistress was Urs''s aunt. Urs had even orchestrated a car crash that nearly killed Ste!

    How perfectly tragic such a string of events was!

    Jaxon snapped, "Urs, you''re such a backstabber. You''re sick, and that''s your damn fault. It''s karma catching up with you."

    Urs gasped, unable to believe Jaxon''s words.

    He said what? This was her karma?

    Jaxon continued, "You deserve everythinging to you. Of everyone in the Larkin family, you''re the worst."

    Urs was stunned.

    She freaked out. "We grew up together, and now you''re cursing me like this?"

    Had he forgotten how they''d grown up together, how strong their bond had always been? Was he willing to abandon their sibling bond for Ste?

    Mentioning their childhood made Jaxon more resentful. "Get out, now. I don''t want to see you here."

    Urs was shocked. "What?"

    "Get out! You don''t belong to the Larkin family anymore." Jaxon waspletely enraged.

    Whenever he thought of the dire straits the Larkin family was in because of Ste and Urs, he didn''t want to acknowledge either of them.

    Seeing Jaxon fuming, clearly not joking, Urs''s eyes welled up with tears. "In my condition, where am I supposed to go? Do you want me to die out there?"

    In her current state, she might not survive the night if she got thrown out.

    The mere thought of her dying weighed heavily on Jaxon''s heart. But considering the Larkin family''s situation he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they were icy cold as he looked at Urs. "This isn''t your home. You don''t belong here."

    With that, he stormed into Urs''s room. He flung open the wardrobe and tossed

    her clothes out the window in a frenzy.

    Urs was terrified by his actions, her face turning ghostly white, and she screamed, "No, please don''t."

    But in his blind rage, Jaxon didn''t

    even feel the pain from his injuredet

    arm. He went on a rampage, throwing everything of Urs''s out the window.

    Urs tried to stop him but was knocked to the ground by Jaxon, who was carrying her belongings.

    The pain left her unable to stand. She could only cry out in desperation, "Please, don''t do this to me, Jaxon. I''m begging you."

    Yet, no matter how much she pleaded, the Jaxon who once cherished her and

    even stood against Ste for her sake was unmoved.

    In no time, chaos had engulfed the entire Larkin family.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the ne.

    Ste was nestled against Ronald, fast asleep, her head resting gently against his neck. She had been exhausted even before they boarded.

    Noticing Ste''s slumber as he spoke on the phone, Ronald lowered his voice. "Okay, let''s leave it at that."

    Without waiting for a response, he ended the call, handing the phone to Idris, then scooped Ste up and carried her to the lounge.

    Trailing behind, Finley smirked. "Look at that. He''s turned her into such a princess."

    He was still bitter about Ronald sending him off to the Muliba Desert.

    Idris caught the note of resentment in Finley''s voice and nced back at him. "You should be grateful it''s just the Muliba Desert."

    Finley raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

    Idris smirked. "You know Ronald would do anything for Miss Ste. Anything."

    Finley was stunned. Sending him off to the Muliba Desert was already beyond the pale, let alone anything more extreme!

 Chapter 515

    Ronald gentlyid Ste down on the bed. As he was about to stand up, he noticed her hand still clutching the hem of his shirt.

    A small smile yed on his lips, a sense of nostalgia washing over him from the feeling of being needed.

    He carefully pried Ste''s fingers loose and tucked her in before leaving the room.

    Finley was waiting for him outside. The look Finley gave him was one of utter exasperation.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Thinking of staying longer in..."

    "Don''t even," Finley cut him off mid-sentence.

    "Then what''s with the look? Want me to pile on more tasks?"

    Finley rolled his eyes dramatically. "This isn''t about wanting more to do. Seriously, that ce is terrible. You can send anyone else there."

    He knew full well why Ronald wanted him to go. It wasn''t really exile as much as it was fixing a problem.

    But to Finley, it didn''t seem like such a big deal.

    Ronald moved over to the sofa as a flight attendant came by and offered him a ss of his favorite red wine. Finley grabbed a ss too.

    Ronald sipped it and said, "We can''t dy it any longer. You need to get on it quickly."

    Finley realized there was no getting out of this one. He muttered with a resigned sigh, "Fine, but just this once. Next time, send someone else to that godforsaken ce."

    Ronald smirked, "It depends on how well you perform."

    Finley groaned internally. ''Perform? What did that even mean? My medical expertise?''

    "Listen, I honestly forgot it and didn''t expect you to be in such a rush," Finley said, trying to defend himself.

    "Given your past behavior, I''d never have thought you''d be okay with Ste being pregnant before marriage."

    Ronald chuckled darkly. "Who would dare criticize her?"

    Finley had to admit no one would. The chaos in Portis City was proof enough. Anyone trying to stir trouble for Ste had to be ready for Ronald''s wrath.

    The Larkin family was doomed, and the Quarry family wasn''t faring much better...

    After a brief conversation with Ste, Frost Quarry had stormed back home. When she saw Yorick, she unleashed her fury, kicking him in the gut so hard that he doubled over, gasping for air.

    "Frost, you crazy woman! Who''ll marry you with that temper?"

    Frost''s strength could qualify as domestic violence. Their mother used to worry Frost would end up in an abusive marriage, but Yorick figured his sister was more likely to be the abuser.

    Clutching his stomach, he stood up with a twisted expression. "What the hell is wrong with you?"

    This damn sister of his! They barely saw each other, and when they did, it always ended in violence. White others had sibling bonds forged in love, theirs seemed to be forged in battle. g

    Frost had been fuming the whole way home and then had a perfect target for her rage. With everything going on in the Quarry family, Yorick still found time to be out gallivanting?

    The more Frost thought about it, the angrier she got. She aimed another kick at his ribs, but Yorick dodged it this time.

    "Frost, what the hell is wrong with you?"

    "Me? What about you? That sickly girl was trouble even before she was sick. I warned you she was nuts, and you still went after her? You even considered murder for her?"

    Descending the stairs, Imogen overheard Frost''s words. Her fragile state from a recent hospital visit made her nearly trip in shock. "Murder? What murder?"

    Yorick''s face turned dark. "Frost!"

    He didn''t want this out in the open, especially since he''d severed all ties with Urs. But how did Frost find out?

    Frost sneered, "Oh, you''re scared now? Tell me, who is Felix?"

    "Fe-Felix?" Imogen''s face turned ghostly pale at the mention of the name.

    How was Yorick involved with Felix, a notorious hitman? Was he out of his mind?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 516

    Yorick''s face instantly darkened. "How did you know?"

    Frost smirked, "Oh, how did I know? Well, I''ve met Ste. You didn''t really think she was clueless about all your dirty deeds, did you?"

    Yorick was stunned, his already grim expression shattering further. So, Frost had seen Ste and knew they had hired Felix to take Ste out? Did Ste tell her everything? Did it mean Ste knew it all?

    No wonder Ste had shown no mercy toward the Larkin and Quarry families since Ronald arrived in Portis City. She knew Felix was his doing. So, she must also be aware that he and Jaxon had pooled money together for this mess.

    Yorick''s breathing grew more erratic.

    Imogen burst into tears. "You, you went to such lengths for the witch Urs?"

    "I''ll deal with that witch myself!" Imogen cried out, furious. To her, Urs had brought the Quarry family to its knees. Yorick might have married Ste and benefited from the Lugar family''s influence without her interference.

    And now...now it was all ruined. Even Hogan got sent back here because of offending Ste. It was like they had hurt one Ste and ended up making enemies with every major power in Ferrond!

    Yorick closed his eyes. "I''ve already cut ties with Urs. There''s no point in going after her."

    His voice was cold and filled with disappointment when talking about Urs.

    Still raging, Imogen dered, "I won''t let her off easy. I''ll make her life a living hell."

    A sickly woman bringing such ruin to the Quarry family, she couldn''t swallow this indignation.

    Yorick red at Frost.

    Frost kicked him again, and this time, caught off guard, Yorick grunted in pain. Clutching his stomach, he cursed inwardly about how Frost was like Ste, with their habit of kicking people in the gut. He felt like he was being kicked into oblivion.

    Ste awoke groggily on the ne, dreaming she had returned to Ferrond, only to find Susanna crying in her arms.

    Realizing it was just a dream, she blinked awake.

    Ronald was sitting beside her, working on documents. Seeing her suddenly sit up, he paused, set the tablet aside, and wrapped an arm around her. "Bad dream?"

    Still dazed, Ste snuggled against him, "Dreamt about Susie."

    "What sushi?" Ronald asked, momentarily confused, thinking Ste was craving sushi.

    There was sushi on the ne. Idris had brought some along.

    Ste rified, "Susie."

    "Want some?"

    "Susanna, I mean!" Ste felt exasperated. Hadn''t she mentioned that was what she called Susanna?

    Momentarily flustered from his work, Ronald chuckled, "Oh, right. What about her?"

    "She was sobbing uncontrobly. I don''t know what Hull did to upset her so much," Ste mumbled.

    Ste was quite helpless about

    Susanna''s fear of Hull. Hull did look

    a bit intimidating, but he wouldn''t hurt Susanna, right? Surely not.

    Unbeknownst to them, back in Ferrond, Susanna was in a state of panic. She had mixed up the medications, applying an oral tablet meant for ingestion onto a wound and giving Hull an external medication to swallow by mistake!

    Ss, Barnaby, and Enzo were all there, apanied by several doctors.

    Ss and Enzo were inside with the doctors, while Barnaby stood outside, ring at her, eyebrows knit in fury.

    He scolded, "Susanna, I hate to say it, but I wonder if you were here to kill my boss."

    Susanna shivered at his words, shaking her head vigorously. "No, I''m not! I''m not."

    Take Hull out? Were they seriously suspecting her of that? She feared they might really get rid of her!

    Barnaby huffed, "Then what are you? Are you seriously that dumb? Can''t you even tell the difference between internal and external medicine?"

    "Are you illiterate? Or just in ignorant?"

    swny

    Susanna was at a loss for words, tears streaming down her face, feeling utterly

    defeated and on the brink of a breakdown.

 Chapter 517

    She didn''t mean to do it. It all started when she tried to get two different types of pills out of the bottles. Then she went to get the pill crusher, and with all the water pouring and whatnot, things just got mixed up... It wasn''t until Hull was throwing up like crazy that she realized she''d given him the wrong pills.

    The doctors and everyone else were still inside, and Susanna couldn''t exin herself.

    She cried out through tears, "I swear, I didn''t mean to!"

    Barnaby chimed in, "Now you''re crying? Wait till Boss finds out. He''ll kill you!"

    Upon hearing Barnaby''s words, Susanna''s tears flowed even more uncontrobly.

    "I-I didn''t mean to."

    Barnaby rubbed his forehead. "It doesn''t matter if you meant to or not. We''ll see how Boss is doing first. If anything happens to him..."

    "He won''t be in real trouble, right?"

    The thought of Hull being in danger panicked Susanna.

    Barnaby eximed internally, ''Who could say for sure?''

    "He took external medication orally. They''re pumping his stomach right now."

    Susanna was now a mess of tears and snot, realizing how serious it was if they were pumping his stomach.

    "But he threw up, so maybe it''s not that bad, right?" Susanna asked cautiously, her nerves stretched to the breaking point.

    She remembered Hull started throwing up not long after taking the pills. Maybe he had expelled most of it?

    Barnaby snorted, "You better pray he''s okay. If he gets hurt, you''ll be in serious trouble."

    Susanna shivered at his words.

    She didn''t know Barnaby was doing it on purpose. He had heard all about Susanna''s little idents around Hulltely. Even cooking pasta turned into a disaster with her. If he didn''t scare her a bit, who knew what mess she''d cause next?

    Little did he realize that Susanna was already thoroughly spooked.

    take caren

    She choked with sobs. "Sob, I won''t of him anymore. I didn''t in the first ce. You

    even want

    all forced me into it."

    Wo

    Barnaby retorted, "Now you''re the one feeling wronged?"

    Susanna insisted, "I''m serious. I kept calling you guys, but no one came."

    She had tried calling Ss when struggling to help Hull, but he didn''t pick up They insisted she take care of Hult, and now that something went wrong, they wanted to Skin her alive. That was unfair!

    Barnaby was seething as he listened to her.

    Before he could explode, Ss exited the room. "Okay, enough scaring her."

    He had heard Susanna''s wailing from inside, wondering what Hul saw in her. Maybe Hull enjoyedforting women? No wonder he never liked the ones who didn''t cry often.

    Barnaby huffed, "I wasn''t scaring her, just telling the truth. If Boss really got hurt, she''d be in deep trouble."

    Susanna was already tense, and Barnaby''s words made her heart skip a beat.

    Ss smacked the back of Barnaby''s head. "You''re the one who''s looking for trouble."

    If Susanna freaked out, Hull would definitely go after Barnaby first. Barnaby protested.

    Susanna sniffled, anxiously looking at Ss. "Thank you, Silly. Is he going to be okay?"

    Barnaby burst intoughter. "Oh man, ''Thank you, Silly.'' You''ve renamed him? You called Ss Silly, huh?"

    Ss sighed helplessly, and Susanna was speechless.

    Barnaby, scolding Susanna just moments ago, wasughing his ass off. He''d never encountered such a nervous and timid woman before.

 Chapter 518

    Barnaby chuckled, "You think Boss will scare you to death one day?"

    This little thing had Susanna all worked up, but Hull had seen way scarier stuff than this. Being with him, she''d definitely have to toughen up or risk getting scared out of her wits regrly.

    Tears of frustration welled up in Susanna''s eyes, no longer within her control.

    Already nursing a headache from Barnaby''sughter, Ss snapped, "Enough with theughter. It''s getting on my nerves."

    Still grinning, Barnaby slung an arm around Ss''s shoulder. "Come on. Let''s go. Wouldn''t want to be held responsible if she gets scared to death, hahaha."

    Susanna stood there, shocked into silence.

    Barnaby had known Hull was fine the moment Ss walked out, but he didn''t expect Susanna to be such a riot. Getting scared in front of Hull was one thing, but in front of them too? Hrious.

    "Let''s go, Mr. Silly," Barnaby called out, his teasing voice fading as they walked away.

    Susanna''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she sniffled, her mind racing as she turned to peek into Hull''s room to check on him.

    Just then, Enzo emerged with the doctor. He paused, noticing Susanna''s tear- streaked face. "No need to worry, Ms. Tucker. The boss is alright."

    "He''s really okay?" Susanna asked, her voice small.

    Enzo nodded. "Yeah, he''s fine now. You might want to make him some soup... Actually, never mind, I''ll get someone else to do it."

    He recalled herst cooking attempt, where pasta ended up as congealed dough, and figured it was best not to risk it.

    Upon hearing that, Susanna''s heart sank further. It hit her just how out of ce she felt in this world around Hull. She seemed to fumble at everything.

    Once Enzo and the doctor left, Susanna stood alone in the hallway, pacing back and forth. It took her over ten minutes to muster the courage to knock on Hull''s door.

    "Come in," a deep voice called from inside.

    Susanna pushed the door open cautiously, her fingers twisting nervously. "Mr. Miguel, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to¡ª"

    "Come here," Hull''s cold andmanding voice interrupted, leaving no room for hesitation.

    Her heart pounding, Susanna sniffled, "I swear, it wasn''t intentional."

    "Come here. Don''t make me repeat it," Hull repeated, his tone brooking no argument.

    Reluctantly, Susanna shuffled

    as

    forward and stopped three feet away from him. His presence so overwhelming that she dared not move closer.

    Hull''s long arm reached out instantly, pulling her into his embrace before she could even gasp in surprise.

    "You, you..." Susanna stammered, her words trailing off.

    Now she could feel the heat radiating from his body, his breath warm against her cheek. There was a feverish intensity to his temperature.

    nove

    "Were you worried about me?" Hull asked, his voice softening.

    Susanna hesitated, "I..."

    "Were you scared?"

    She nodded nervously. "Yeah, I was."

    Hull chuckled, "Is that all the courage you''ve got?"

    He tightened his hold just a bit, making Susanna''s heart race even more. His broad hand rested on her waist, and it suddenly hit her that she was in Hull''s arms.

    "Mr. Miguel, um, are you hugging me right now?" Susanna stuttered. Her eyes

    widened with nervous anticipation as she looked up at him.

 Chapter 519

    Hull nced at her, not saying a word. His silence only made Susanna more

    confused about what he meant. Her heart was racing. Instinctively, she swallowed hard, trying to pull away from Hull''s embrace.

    But Hull''s grip tightened slightly. He spoke calmly, "You should be braver in the future. Do you hear me?"

    Susanna was stunned. Braver? How could she be braver around him? Wouldn''t he crush her in a second?

    Susanna was genuinely scared...

    She just couldn''t be braver.

    "Could you... let me go?"

    Susanna stammered, and her voice was shaky. The whole situation was terrifying enough, and he told her to be braver, huh?

    Hull released her. When she was free, Susanna backed away to the side.

    "Look, I really wasn''t sent by anyone. And I didn''t mean to give you the wrong medication." Her voice grew softer as she spoke.

    Barnaby''s words had truly frightened her. She didn''t want them to think she was a threat.

    Susanna had noticed that everyone around Hull was dangerous. It would be bad news if they started suspecting her.

    Barnaby might look like a goofball with that silly grin, but she knew better. She''d overheard him and Hull talking earlier, and Hull kept him around for his sharpshooting skills. There was no way Barnaby was as ipetent as he seemed.

    Seeing Hull remain silent, Susanna grew more anxious. "I didn''t mean it. Please believe me."

    Hull said, "Star''s never been the brightest, especially with Mr. Quinn spoiling her rotten."

    Susanna blinked, startled.

    What?

    "What do you mean?"

    They were talking about the medication mix-up, so why did he bring up Star? She couldn''t quite grasp Hull''s words.

    Hull gazed at her, his eyes deep and unreadable.

    Susanna couldn''t tell what was going through his mind. With him looking at her

    like that, her already frayed nerves were on edge.

    What did that look mean? Did he actually buy into Barnaby''s wild theories?

    "I-I didn''t. I swear."

    Susanna was genuinely panicking. Her whole body felt tense.

    Could he really believe it? If he did...

    Her breathing quickened as she nced at Hull''s waist, knowing full well what he kept there.

    If he reached for it, she might end up on the floor.

    Susanna was sweating from nervousness. "Please, you have to believe me. I''m not lying. I swear."

    Hull said coldly, "Whether you are or aren''t, we''ll find out."

    Susanna was dumbfounded.

    Did he really believe it?

    No, that couldn''t be happening.

    Susanna was at a loss, facing Hull like this left her speechless.

    Hull continued, "You can''t leave my side until we clear this up."

    That one sentence sealed Susanna''s immediate fate. She was still

    fumbling for words when shebi nes

    Hull''s deration, her face frozen in disbelief.

    Not leave his side? But Star was arriving soon, she''d promised to pick Susanna

    up the next morning.

    Susanna was on the brink of breaking down...

    "Mr. Miguel, understand if you''re

    upset with me, and I get your suspicion, but please believe me. I didn''t mean to harm you. Why would

    I do that? You''ve got to

    en

    believe me."

    She was on the verge of losing it. She was supposed to be free by tomorrow morning, and now he was

    wn

    V

    She couldn''t take a step away?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 520

    "Seriously?" Hull''s gaze was piercing as he looked at her. "Why should I trust you? Do we have any trust between us?"

    Susanna felt a jolt. There was no real bond between her and Hull. Getting Hull to trust her was like asking for the moon.

    But staying glued to his side? No way.

    "Look, you have to believe me. I didn''t do it on purpose this time. Please, just trust me."

    Susanna was practically begging and bent over like she was praying. It was clear how desperate she was to put some distance between her and Hull.

    Hull''s response was cold. "Whether you did it on purpose or not, we''ll have it investigated."

    He was all about the investigation.

    Susanna''s mind was spinning. "How long is that going to take?"

    Her earlier confidence crumbled under Hull''s unyielding logic.

    Hull shrugged, "Can''t say for sure."

    Susanna was on the brink of a meltdown. Staying another minute near Hull was more than she could handle, and now he was giving her vague timelines.

    "How efficient are your people, anyway?" she asked, clinging to the hope they''d be quick enough to clear her name so she could leave.

    But all Hull offered was another nomittal, "Can''t say for sure."

    Susanna was speechless. That was driving her insane.

    Checking his watch, Hull said, "Go make some oatmeal."

    Susanna was startled. "What?!"

    "Never mind, I''ll have someone else do it," Hult replied, as if recalling her culinary mishaps. Thest time she''d made oatmeal, it turned out fine But there was no guarantee she wouldn''t burn it this time.

    Susanna stumbled out of Hull''s room and retreated to hers to call

    Ste. No luck, though. Ste was on

    and the signal was spotty

    even with the best onboard service.

    Meanwhile, on the ne, Ste had dozed off again after Ronald''s

    reassurances, and he''d tuckedne

    before stepping out to find Finley sipping wine.

    in

    Finley turned away petntly upon seeing him, clearly still miffed.

    Ronald settled into the opposite couch, pouring himself a ss of wine.

    Finley grumbled, "Is Star asleep?"

    Ignoring him, Ronald sipped his wine.

    Finley pouted, unhappy. He hadn''t anticipated this situation with Ste. Ronald had always seemed to have everything so well-nned with her.

    And for an unexpected pregnancy, well, as Ronald had put it, who''d dare spread rumors?

    Ronald took another sip. "So, how did you earn your reputation as a miracle worker?"

    "What do you mean? Are you doubting my skills?"

    Ronald simply nodded. "Not doubting¡ªjust stating facts. You''re not up to par."

    Finley was stunned, his breath catching. "Dude, I''m not a gynecologist, okay? Isn''t pregnancy more in her friend''s domain?"

    Ronald replied, "The human body isn''t thatplicated. How can you call yourself a genius if you haven''t mastered the basics?"

    "That''s unfair," Finley retorted, flustered. Who was Ronald to talk about medical expertise?

    It was clear to Finley that Ronald was trying to ship him off to the Muliba Desert under the guise of needing his expertise there.

 Chapter 521

    In Portis City, Jaxon finally got a chance to see Cloudia, even though it was the middle of the night, which was a bit unusual.

    But neither of them cared about the odd timing. The important thing was that they were together.

    What Cloudia didn''t expect was the overwhelming despair that followed seeing Jaxon. Life inside was already tough, but seeing Jaxon limping and the bruises on his arms stung her heart.

    "What happened to your leg again?" Cloudia asked, her voice tight with worry.

    Jaxon shrugged it off, trying to downy the concern in her eyes. "It''s nothing major. How are you holding up?"

    Despite his assurances, Cloudia knew something terrible must have happened.

    "That witch Urs needs to be kicked out of the Larkin family. I want her gone," Cloudia spat with venom. She couldn''t believe the betrayal from someone she had done so much for. The thought of Urs made her blood boil.

    Jaxon looked at Cloudia, her face now gaunt and weary, and felt a pang of guilt. "She''s out," he assured her.

    The mention of Urs filled them both with anger and a shared sense of injustice.

    "Good," Cloudia nodded firmly. "Make sure you take back everything she has taken. She doesn''t deserve any of it."

    Cloudia was determined not to let Urs leave with any of the luxuries she''d been gifted-jewels, clothes, bags, and shoes-all the things that Cloudia had oncevished upon her.

    "And her car," Cloudia continued, her tone unyielding. "Don''t let her drive off in that either. I bought it."

    Jaxon nodded. "Don''t worry. She didn''t take anything with her."

    Cloudia felt a small wave of relief wash over her. "That''s right. It''s all meant for Star. Only Star deserves those things."

    When she spoke of Ste, Cloudia''s voice was heavy with regret. Ste, her flesh and blood, the one she had wronged for Urs''s sake. It was a bitter pill to swallow.

    The rift with Ste haunted her-a mix of love and resentment. She longed to make amends but feared it was toote. Ste''s coldness toward the Larkin family pierced her heart.

    Jaxon''s expression shifted at the mention of Ste, and Cloudia noticed immediately.

    "You''ve seen Star, haven''t you?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Jaxon remained silent, looking uneasy.

    Cloudia''s heart sank further. "Did she say anything? Is she willing..."

    She hesitated, her hope flickering like a candle in the wind. "Will she help me?"

    Cloudia''s eyes were full of desperate hope, searching Jaxon''s face for any sign that Ste might forgive her and help. She hade to realize that everything hinged on Ste''s word. If Ste would only speak to Ronald on her behalf, everything could be resolved.

    But Jaxon''s silence was telling.

    "Say something," Cloudia urged, her voice tinged with fear.

    Jaxon took a deep breath, closing his eyes briefly. "Forget about her. Pretend she never existed."

    Cloudia''s breath caught in her throat.

    Jaxon continued with a heavy heart, "She''s no longer part of the Larkin family."

    Besides the bond of blood, there was nothing left connecting Ste to them.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 522

    If Ste ever thought of herself as part of the Larkin family, she wouldn''t have been so ruthless to them. After all, they were her blood rtives.

    But just look at how far she''d gone. She left herself no fallback whatsoever.

    She never even considered that she might need a haven with the Larkin family one day if she ended up in the same situation with the Lugar family as Urs did. She hadn''t thought of that.

    Jaxon was seething with anger. He had practically begged Ste, lowering himself to a level he''d never thought possible, but she remained as unyielding as a stone.

    What was she to the Lugar family anyway? Some precious treasure? He doubted it. Without a blood tie, he wanted to see if they would continue to hold her in such high regard.

    Cloudia felt a tight knot in her chest when she heard that. "You mean... she refuses to help me?"

    Jaxon replied, "Yes."

    Cloudia''s eyes welled up instantly, tears streaming down her face. "She doesn''t remember even a shred of our bond?"

    Jaxon nodded again. "Yes."

    Cloudia felt as though something heavy was lodged in her heart. "I am her mother. I carried her for nine months and endured all the pains that a mother bears. How could she do this to me?"

    Jaxon remained silent.

    "How could she do this to me? I am her mother."

    Hearing Ste had refused to help drove Cloudia to madness. She screamed, overwhelmed by hysteria. "I regret it. I''ve decided not to favor Urs anymore, so why won''t she help me?"

    The more Jaxon listened, the more ragged his breathing became, and his resentment toward Ste deepened.

    Cloudia continued, "What should I do for her to forgive me? She knows the entire Larkin family needs her now. Why is she being so heartless?"

    Cloudia was on the brink of losing her mind. The thought that Ste refused to help made it seem impossible for her to find a way out. She was losing her sanity.

    Faced with Cloudia''s breakdown, Jaxon could only remain silent.

    Cloudia asked, "And your father? What''s his stance now? Is he also abandoning me for that woman outside?"

    Ste was out of the question. Then Cloudia pinned her hopes on ise.

    But when it came to ise, Jaxon''s breathing quickened. He had thought about reaching out to his father. But his father refused to see him. That was his own father, yet in the past few days, Jaxon had felt the sting of being abandoned,

    Yes, he had been abandoned! His father of so many years now poured all his attention into that other family.

    "I''m sorry." Faced with Cloudia''s copse, Jaxon, as her son, felt a profound sense of helplessness.

    Whether they liked it or not, the Larkin family fell apart because of Urs and Ste.

    ...

    After a long overnight flight, Ronald''s private jetnded at Ferrond International Airport around ten the following morning.

    Knowing she would be returning to Ferrond, Ste had woken up early.

    Ronald coaxed her into having some oatmeal, but her stomach was so unsettled that she threw it all up.

    She hadn''t eaten well for days, so by the time theynded, Ste felt thoroughly exhausted.

    Ronald carried her the whole way, and for once, Ste didn''t insist on walking on her own because she simply didn''t have the strength.

    "When we get home, I''ll have the medical team give you a full check-up," Ronald said with a gentle smile, his eyes full of tenderness.

    Ste murmured in agreement, nodding softly. Since she suspected she might be pregnant, she hadn''t taken any of the medications Finley bought her on the ne.

    Trailing behind, Finley was still grumbling about the trip to the Muliba Desert. When he heard Ronald mention the medical check-up, he couldn''t help but add sarcastically, "It looks like your medical room''s finally going to get some use."

    Speaking of the medical room, it had all started because Ste had a weak constitution as a child. The first time she got sick and had to go to the hospital for an IV, she vomited because she couldn''t stand the smell of disinfectant.

    After that, Ronald expanded the medical room at home. They bought all the equipment you''d find in a hospital and even dedicated an entire wing of the house

    to it. They even hired a team of pediatric specialists.

    As Ste grew up, the team changed, but even in the years she spent away from Ferrond, the team remained.

    Hearing the bitterness in Finley''s voice, Ste peeked out from Ronald''s embrace. "You better stop talking, or your time in the Muliba Desert might just get extended."

    Finley got struck silent at the mention of "extended."

 Chapter 523

    Outside the airport, the air was crisp with a hint of fall.

    The Lugar family''s butler hade in person, and he wasn''t alone. Yvonne was there too. When Ste saw her, she wriggled out of Ronald''s embrace.

    Yvonne gave Ste a re that could melt an iceberg. It was the kind of look that said, "I could eat you alive right now."

    Ste caught her fierce gaze and clung tighter to Ronald''s arm with a pout. She was petite, and her size only emphasized her vulnerability.

    Yvonne watched from a short distance, and for a moment, she felt like being transported back to childhood. In her mind, Ste had always been this tiny figure beside Ronald.

    As she approached, Yvonne scoffed, "When you were under Ronald''s watch, you couldn''t eat this or that. You were small then, fine. But now, with two years on your own, you could''ve eaten anything. Why haven''t you grown an inch?"

    Ste was speechless, her mind racing. Hadn''t she grown at all?

    "I have grown taller," she mumbled instinctively.

    Yvonne raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Really? Then why are you still only up to his chest?"

    Ste blinked, ncing up at Ronald. It was true. Despite her growth, she still barely reached his chest.

    Yvonne reached out to grab Ste. "Come on. You''ve got a lot to exin. Don''t think you can dodge me now that you''re back in Ferrond."

    In other ces, Yvonne might have had no power over her, but in Ferrond, Ste couldn''t escape. Yvonne had held a grudge ever since Ste left Ferrond and was determined to have her say.

    Instinctively, Ste tried to hide behind Ronald, but Yvonne was quicker, already clutching her arm. "You left because Xander said so? You listen to him, huh? Do you think the Quinn family is nothing? What about Grandpa''s family?"

    Yvonne was fuming, recalling how easily Xander had scared Ste away. Their grandparents were furious when they heard.

    "I made a mistake. I know," Ste said, her eyes wide and pleading.

    "Knowing isn''t enough. What did Xander say to you? I''ll give that jerk a piece of my mind."

    No one bullied her Star and got away with it. She''d rushed back from Sands City when she heard Xander was back in Ferrond. She''d even had a verbal spar with him that morning beforeing to fetch Ste.

    "Let go, and I''ll tell you," Ste negotiated.

    "Oh, you''ve got some nerve."

    "Enough." Ronald intervened, his voice calm but firm. He loosened Yvonne''s grip on Ste. "Let her go."

    "You''re going to let her off the hook like this?" Yvonne was incredulous. "It''s been three years, Ronald. She needs a good talking to. Otherwise, who knows who she''ll be scared off by next."

    Ste squirmed, tugging her hand free. "I''m not a child anymore," she protested.

    Yvonne shot back, "Oh? Shut it, kiddo."

    Turning back to Ronald, she added, "Leave her to me. I''ll ensure she gets a proper talking-to."

    Ste shivered at the thought. Yvonne''s ''talking-to'' was notorious, and she wasn''t eager to experience it.

    Sensing Ste''s resistance, Yvonne''s brow arched, meaning she was already plotting something in her mind.

    Ste swallowed hard. "I''m your sister-inw now."

    Yvonne froze. "What?"

    Ronald looked equally surprised.

    Every Raine

    of eyes in the entourageet

    the

    turned to Ste, waiting for following exnation.Cent belongs to

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 524

    Finley couldn''t help but snicker before bursting intoughter.

    "Pfft. Yvonne, you do realize Star will be your sister-inw, right? You know what that means? It''s like she''s your brother''s future wife. Show her some respect."

    Ste just rolled her eyes. She had half a mind to tell him to shut his mouth.

    Yvonne''s brain seemed to freeze momentarily, and her face turned a shade of blue as she red at Finley.

    The news about Ste and Ronald together wasn''t new to her, but the "show her some respect" notion was a bit too much.

    Finley''s words hit a nerve, and Yvonne exploded.

    "Shut your damn mouth, you dolt."

    After saying that, she aimed a swift kick at Finley.

    Yvonne never had much patience for the Yoder siblings. Finley had an annoying personality, and Skye, well, she had a knack for getting on Yvonne''s nerves.

    Finley dodged quickly, and Yvonne''s kicknded squarely on Finley''s suitcase, sending it flying a good thirty feet before it crashed onto the floor with a resounding ''thud.''

    The bustling airport crowd barely knew how to react, ncing over briefly before deciding to mind their own business.

    Finley stared at his suitcase, wide open with his belongings scattered everywhere, and he was livid.

    "Yvonne, you crazy woman! Why don''t you run off with Skye and live miserably ever after?"

    The mention of Skye was like fuel on a fire. Yvonne''s temper red as she recalled all the trouble Skye had caused her, especially when trying to bring Ste back.

    "You dare mention Skye? Come on then, pay me back what she owes me!"

    Yvonne was still smarting over the things Skye had taken before disappearing. She''d been on a relentless quest to track her down.

    Seeing Finley now, she wasn''t about to let it slide. In her mind, a sibling could pay another''s debts.

    Known for his stinginess, Finley wasn''t having any of it. "Why should I pay you back? That''s a pipe dream."

    "How about I beat it out of you? The Yoder family is nothing but a bunch of con artists. Today, you''re not getting away."

    "Skye''s the one who swindled you. What''s it got to do with me? Hey, what are you doing? Don''te any closer-"

    Ste watched the scene unfold, ncing at Ronald.

    Ronald took her hand and started leading her away. "Let''s head home."

    "But Star, wait. I haven''t finished yet!" Yvonne''s shout came from behind.

    However, she was quickly distracted, chasing after Finley again. It was evident that Skye had really done a number on her this time.

    Finley shouted after them, "Ronald, control your sister. It is ridiculous!"

    But neither Ste nor Ronald paid any heed, slipping into the car as if they hadn''t heard a thing.

    The long procession of cars slowly pulled away from the airport.

    The family butler handed Ste a small lunchbox with a warm smile. "Miss, your mother heard you''ve not been eating welltely, so she prepared something for you,

    swnavel.n

    knowing airne food isn''t the best."

    When mentioning her mother, Ste felt a lump in her throat. "Is Mom at home?"

    The butler shook his head. "She had

    u;

    to step out early but will be back tonight. She asked me to tell you to

    wait for her patiently at homeynd

    not to wander off."

    That familiar instruction, "Don''t wander off," transported Ste back to her childhood.

    Every weekend, before her mother left the house, she''d say the same thing-stay

    at home, and friends woulde over to y, just don''t wander off.

    The Lugar and Quinn families held a unique position in Ferrond, with plenty of rivals lurking around. Even with the Quinn family''s formidable reputation, they preferred to avoid any mishaps.

    So, young Ste, even when she made friends, wasn''t allowed to go out with

    them. Instead, her friends woulde over to the house.

    Ronald opened the lunchbox, and the familiar aroma wafted out,forting Ste deeply.

 Chapter 525

    For Ste, every single day spent away from home felt like a lifetime. She missed Ferrond so much¡ªeverything about it, but most of all, she missed her family. To cope, she buried herself in work, hoping to ease the ache in her heart.

    Now that she was finally back, the familiar aroma of her mom''s cook made those long years seem like they had passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Want some?" Ronald asked her softly.

    Ste nodded. "Yeah."

    Even though her taste had changed a lot recently, she couldn''t resist at that moment. She remembered this soup her mom''s specialty. Lottie Lugar, her mom, loved cooking. No matter how busy she got, she always made time to whip up meals for her kids.

    When Ste was little, she was frail, and Lottie practically nursed her back to health with her homemade meals.

    Ste hugged the lunchbox and took a sip. "Mm, delicious. Just like old times."

    ¡°Mrs. Quinn said it was your favorite, so she made it first thing in the morning before heading out," the butler said.

    Upon hearing that, Ste felt a lump in her throat, her nose tingling with emotion. She nced at Ronald with teary eyes.

    Ronald met her gaze, understanding what she felt, and chuckled softly as he ruffled her hair. "Finley sent your news back."

    Ste''s eyes widened. Finley was a big mouth! He didn''t even realize she might be pregnant, yet he spread the news. How did he say it? That she was sick? Considering Finley''s reputation as a doctor, Ste was suddenly skeptical about how he became so renowned.

    Ste gulped down the soup, finishing everyst drop. When she returned the empty lunchbox to the butler, he smiled with satisfaction.

    "Mrs. Quinn was worried you wouldn''t have an appetite. She''ll be thrilled to know you enjoyed it."

    What mother wouldn''t want her child to appreciate her cooking? Ste didn''t feel like eating the soup, but knowing her mom had gotten up early to make it and then headed out, she ate it all.

    The butler looked a little emotional. "Being away for so many years, you''ve grown up, Ms. Quinn."

    He thought Ste had be thoughtful and considerate.

    Reflecting on it, Ste had been gentler and more considerate, while her sister Yvonne, was wilder and more outgoing, often away from home Their mom worried about her too, but Yvonne was hard tocontrol.

    Ste nced at Ronald. "Shall we head to Hull''s ce first?"

    She had promised to pick up Susie right afternding.

    Ronald checked his watch and nodded, then instructed the butler, "Take her to Hull."

    "Of course," the butler agreed.

    Ste asked, "You''re noting with me?"

    Ronald replied, "I have some things to take care of here. Once you pick up

    Susanna, head straight home."

    Ste nodded obediently. "Alright."

    Seeing her sopliant, Ronald

    ruffled her soft hair again and kisse

    her forehead. Then he got into

    another car at the cross, followed by several others.

    Escorted by three cars, Ste headed to Hull''s vi.

    Susanna was a bundle of nerves in the vi, having stayed up all night worrying

    about potential issues with Hull.

    As Ste stepped inside, she found

    Susanna with red-rimmed eyes,

    preparing medication for Hull,

    looking like a forlorn and

    overwhelmed young wife.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 526

    In just a few short days, Susanna had lost so much weight that it was noticeable.

    Ste felt a pang of sympathy as she called out, "Susie."

    Susanna paused in mixing some medication and looked up at Ste, tears starting to well up and spill over.

    "Star," she sniffed.

    Ste quickly closed the distance between them. "What''s wrong? Why the tears?"

    It seemed something else must have happened the previous night. Ste thought about all the mishaps that had befallen Susanna since she started spending time with Hull. It was like she was a ma for trouble.

    Susanna wiped her nose and said, "Thank goodness you''re here. I almost didn''t make it to see the light of day."

    She copsed into Ste''s arms, sobbing.

    Barnaby, who had just walked in, heard Susanna''s dramatic statement and couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Seriously?"

    What did she mean by "almost didn''t make it"? Surely she wasn''t that fragile? Last night had been intense, sure, but nobody hadshed out at her. Maybe they had said some harsh words, but now it sounded like she''d narrowly escaped death.

    Jesus! Women and their imagination, he thought. It was good he wasn''t nning on having a girlfriend anytime soon. Poor Hull, having to deal with someone so skittish.

    Ste held Susanna, gently patting her back. "There, there. It''s okay now."

    She couldn''t help but wonder why Hull couldn''t be gentler with her. If he wasn''t careful, he''d end up alone.

    He hadn''t always been like this. He was much more easygoing when he was with Ronald. Maybe it was the situations he dragged Susanna into?

    Susanna''s shoulders shook as she cried, looking pitifully small.

    Ste continued to console her. "It''s all in the past now. Try to forget, okay?"

    "It''s not in the past. It''s not over. I almost died."

    The previous night''s event was terrifying. She wouldn''t have lived to see Ste again if things had gone south with Hull.

    Ste reassured her, "No way. Hull would never let anything happen to you."

    Maybe Hull didn''t listen to others, but when Ronald spoke, Hull paid attention.

    Susanna shook her head. "It was because of him that I nearly died."

    Ste was shocked. "What?"

    Susanna nearly died because of Hull?

    It caught Ste off guard. "Did something else happenst night?"

    Surely nothing went wrong again in the short time she was with Hullst night, right?

    She recalled previous incidents-like in Misty Bay when Susanna grabbed Hull''s belt buckle or when she had a mishap with a towel after they moved here. If another inciden happenedst night, Susanna''s track record of idents around Hull was getting a bit ridiculous.

    Susanna choked back more tears. "I almost killed Hullst night."

    Ste''s eyes widened in shock. "What?"

    She gently pushed Susanna back to arm''s length, her face scrunching up in confusion. "What did you say?"

    Ste wondered if she had heard

    wrong. Did Susanna say she almost killed Hull? Ste didn''t doubt

    Susanna''s character, but she

    couldn''t harm someone like Pull.

    Susanna sniffed again. "I nearly ended Hull''s life. I was scared out of my wits. How could I be so clumsy? Back in Portis City, I wasn''t like this. Why do I keep messing up around him?"

    Susanna''s words faded into more sobbing when she thought of all her mishaps.

    Ste was left staring, dumbfounded.

 Chapter 527

    Ste stared at Susanna, disbelief written all over her face. There was no way Susanna could have done something like this.

    But seeing Susanna falling apart right before her, Ste knew she had to get to the bottom of it. There was no way around it this time.

    The thing with Susanna was different from anything that had happened with Tegan. Tegan''s business was a matter of respect. But this? It needed answers.

    "Fine, fine. Stop crying for a second and tell me what happened. I need to understand the whole thing."

    Between sobs, Susanna recounted the previous night''s events in broken sentences. The gist was that she was supposed to change Hull''s bandages and give him his meds. But with all the mixing of pills and pouring of water, she mixed up the two medicines.

    "You mixed them up?¡± Ste asked, incredulously. "That doesn''t sound so terrible. Just a mix-up with the meds."

    "And then, Hull took the external ointment orally," Susanna exined, "It''s the one for wounds. It''s really strong."

    When Susanna said it was "really strong," Ste understood just how potent that ointment was.

    Ste''s eyes widened in shock. She was speechless, just staring at Susanna. It was beyond careless; it was downright dumb.

    Susanna wiped her tears, muttering, "I''m so stupid, aren''t I?"

    Ste nodded silently. Susanna was a mess, and Ste didn''t have the heart to reproach her anymore. But she had to ask, "What happened next? There weren''t any serious side effects, right?"

    Considering Susanna was still there and breathing, Hull must have been okay. If anything had really gone wrong, Hull''s people would have dealt with Susanna, no questions asked.

    Susanna sniffled. "It turned out okay in the end, thank goodness. But I was scared to death. His people looked like they were ready to eat me alive."

    Barnaby had already gone to find Hull. If he had been there, he might have said something like, "You think that was scary? You haven''t even heard the worst of it."

    Ste sighed, "Honestly, I''d be pretty mad too. He was just injured, and you nearly made it much worse."

    "What do I do now?" Susanna asked, her eyes full of hope. "Can you get me out of here?"

    Ste knew there had to be more to this story. "Is there something you''re not telling me?"

    "No, nothing," Susanna insisted, but Ste didn''t buy it. She grew up with Ronald, after all. She knew when

    She was hiding

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Really?"

    "Yeah," Susanna replied, "Please, just talk to him. I want out. I can''t stay here another second."

    Ste shook her head, sensing there was more beneath the surface. "Where is he?"

    "He''s in his room."

    "Okay, let''s go," Ste said, ready to

    face whatever awaited. She knew

    entering Hull''s private space

    one

    wasn''t wise. Ronald would have her

    head if he found out.

    Susanna stepped back. "You go."

    "Come on. Don''t be like that..."

    "Barnaby''s there too. I''m not going."

    Barnaby was so intimidating. His intelligence might not be his strong suit, but he

    made up for it with sheer menace.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 528

    People like him always made others nervous, especially when emotions started to run high. No one really knew what someone with low intelligence might do when they got all fired up.

    "Is there someone else up there?"

    "Yeah. Barnaby just went up. Didn''t you see?"

    Although Susanna had only nced briefly, she found herself quite wary of the person next to Hull.

    Hearing there were others in Hull''s room, Ste decided not to push Susanna any further.

    "Alright then, I''ll go say hi to Hull. You pack and get ready. We''ll leave when I get back."

    "I don''t have anything to pack."

    Susanna had been whisked away by Tania without a moment''s notice, leaving her no time to gather her things.

    The more she thought about her situation, the more upset she felt. Her mother was still missing, and sending her to Ferrond should be the safest n. But upon arriving, she realized people were waiting for her here too, and now Tania was gone as well.

    Ste nodded. "Okay, wait for me here."

    "Okay." Susanna nodded earnestly, looking adorable andpliant. Right now, she only had Star, and Star was the only one she felt she could wait for.

    Upstairs, Hull was engrossed in his phone, barely acknowledging Barnaby''s report.

    Barnaby''s mouth was getting dry from talking so much, and still, he got no response. He cleared his throat, "Mr. Miguel."

    There was still no reaction from Hull.

    Curious about what was so captivating on the phone, Barnaby tiptoed to sneak a peek. It seemed like surveince footage. What was so interesting about that?

    Before Barnaby could ponder further, there was a knock on the door, and Ste''s voice, as sweet as a kitten, came from outside. "Hull, are you avable?"

    No wonder Ronald treated her like a delicate flower. Her voice was so soft and endearing that it made you worry the world outside might gobble her up.

    Seeing Hull remain unresponsive, Barnaby tried again, "Mr. Miguel, hey, Mr. Miguel?"

    After several calls, Hull finally took his eyes off his phone, casting an annoyed nce at Barnaby.

    The look startled Barnaby. "It''s, uh, Princess Ste."

    Everyone in Ferrond referred to

    Ste as Princess Ste, while Yvonne was known as Princess Yvonne. Although she was the second daughter of the Quinn family, there were only two daughters, so one was the elder

    princess, and the other the younger.

    Hull nced toward the door. "Let her in."

    He instinctively adjusted his robe. It was an unspoken rule among Ronald''s men

    to maintain their appearance before Ste.

    Once Hull''s attire was in order, Barnaby opened the door.

    Earlier, he had seen Ste chatting with Susanna, so he hadn''t interrupted. Now,

    he respectfully greeted her, "Princess Ste."

    Hearing the title, Ste paused.

    Since moving to Portis City, no one

    had called her that. Barnaby''s words made her feel the reality of being back in Ferrond.

    Ste nodded, her eyes moving to Hull on the bed. His face looked a bit pale, a testament to the fact that

    Susanna''s mishap with his

    medicationst night wasn''t entirely without consequence.

    Ste greeted politely, "Hull."

    Hull nodded slightly, acknowledging her before inquiring about Ronald. "Didn''t

    Ronalde with you?"

    Ste replied, "He''s busy. I came to pick up Susie."

    She treated Hull with due respect, particrly given his proximity to Ronald. Ste

    was acutely aware of who held significance in Ronald''s world.

    Susanna had spent some time with Hull, so it was only right for Ste to inform him before taking her away.

    When she mentioned this, the room''s atmosphere cooled noticeably.

    Feeling the shift, Ste nced at Hull. "So, I''ll be taking her then?"

 Chapter 529

    As their eyes met, Ste quickly averted her gaze.

    Wow, when did Hull''s stare be so intense? He was kind when Ronald was around, wasn''t he?

    Was this the look he''d been giving Susannately? No wonder Susie was so scared.

    With the vibe he''s giving off, it''s not just Susanna who''s frightened, Ste''s pretty uneasy herself.

    Barnaby nced at Hull''s not-so-happy expression. Then he respectfully approached Ste. "Hey, Princess Ste, it''s not that Mr. Miguel isn''t letting you take her, but you can''t take her away now."

    Barnaby thought, "You''ve got to be kidding me. That woman belongs to my boss now. You think anyone can just waltz in and take her?"

    Ste raised an eyebrow at Barnaby''s words. "What do you mean?"

    With one look, her eyes returned to Hull, whose gaze was now fixed on Barnaby.

    Receiving Hull''s silentmand, Barnaby felt a rare sense of aplishment. Finally, he''d done something clever before his boss.

    He turned back to Ste. "It''splicated. You know Ms. Tucker nearly got Mr. Miguel killedst night, right?"

    "She didn''t mean to," Ste replied without a second thought, her confidence in Susanna unwavering.

    Before Barnaby could respond, Ste added, "She just mixed up the medication. She wasn''t trying to harm Hull."

    Barnaby asked, "Ms. Tucker told you this?"

    Ste nodded. "Yes. Is there a problem with that?¡±

    Barnaby chuckled awkwardly. "Well, that''s a pretty big problem."

    Ste''s expression darkened, her gaze at Barnaby now tinged with irritation.

    Barnaby continued, "When someone gets caught doing something shady, they always say it wasn''t on purpose, it was an ident. They never admit to any ulterior motives, right, Princess Ste?"

    Ste snapped, "What do you mean? Shut it.¡±

    As if Susanna was some kind of secret agent! Can he exaggerate Susanna''s skills any more?

    Back in Portis City, Susanna had some guts. But since she came to Ferrond, she''d been a nervous wreck, crying multiple times daily.

    Who would want such a nervous wreck to be a secret agent? The mission would fail, and you''d have to console her every time she cried.

    Barnaby was stunned by Ste''s sudden outburst. "But I''m just telling the truth here."

    Ste insisted, "She doesn''t have what it takes to be a secret agent."

    Barnaby argued, ¡°But you can''t deny she nearly killed Mr. Miguelst night. That''s a fact, too."

    In any case, Susanna was in deep trouble with Hull.

    Ste pouted. "I''m taking her with me today, no matter what."

    After hearing what Susanna had told her earlier, Ste knew it wouldn''t be easy to get her out of there. She didn''t expect Hull to be so resolute in his refusal. Although he hadn'':

    word, he allowed his suboea

    speak to her like this.

    That was a clear sign it wasn''t going to be easy to take Susanna away today.

    So Ste hardened her stance.

    Thinking of how desperately

    Susanna had cried earlier, how could Ste leave her behind? Besides, Susama was under Hull''s suspicion. If she left, Susanna might end up in serious trouble.

    That was why Ste was determined. "I''m taking her with me." Hull still didn''t speak, and Ste''s tone grew firmer.

    Barnaby tried reasoning with her, "Princess. Ste, we know she''s your good friend from Portis City, but she might have approached

    Son with a

    motive."

    Barnabyid it out more bluntly.

    Ste retorted, "She didn''t."

    Barnaby shrugged, "You can''t say for sure now."

    "You..." Ste was getting really frustrated.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 530

    At that moment, Hull nced over at her and spoke up, his words cutting through the air like a cold de. "You''re not taking her with you."

    His voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.

    Ste''s lips twitched. "Hull, this is..."

    "She might be connected to ck Gate."

    Ste''s mind raced. The name struck her like a punch to the gut.

    Two years ago, Xander had some dealings with them from ck Gate. It was precisely because of those connections that she feared it would create messy problems for Ronald. She hadpromised then, choosing to follow Xander''s advice.

    Upon hearing Hull mention it again, Ste''s face visibly paled.

    But when it came to Susanna...

    She shook her head defiantly. "No, she can''t be rted to them."

    Hull''s eyes were cold as ice. "Whether she is or not, we''ll know once we investigate."

    Ste''s shock was palpable.

    Hull took a sip from the water ss on the nightstand, his every movement exuding an intimidating aura that brooked no dissent.

    Ste opened her mouth to argue further.

    Barnaby, watching the exchange, understood the situation all too well.

    He quickly stepped in. "Hey, Princess Ste, let''s talk it out. Mr. Miguel''s tired and needs some rest."

    Ste argued, "Susanna has nothing to do with the ck Gate."

    "I know you trust her, but trust and reality are two different things." Barnaby gently but firmly guided Ste out of the room, leading her downstairs.

    Ste wasn''t about to back down. "I''m taking her with me. No question about it."

    When Ste was in Portis City, Susanna had called three times daily, clearly terrified. Leaving her here with Hull was asking for trouble, Ste thought. To her, Susanna was clearly overwhelmed.

    When someone''s head was spinning, they would make mistakes. Right now, Susanna could do anything wrong.

    Ste''s resolve didn''t work on Hull''s crew. Barnaby was blunt. "You can''t take her."

    The words only fueled Ste''s determination. She shook off Barnaby''s hand and turned to

    Vl

    backupstairs. "I''m not talking to you. I''m going to talk to Hull."

    She realized she couldn''t reason with Barnaby. It all came down to Hull''s decision.

    But as she turned, Barnaby grabbed

    her arm again. "Talking to him won''t change anything. It is his decision. Once we''ve sorted everything out, we''ll discuss letting her go, okay?"

    Ste was frantic. "How long until you find out?¡±

    "That''s hard to say."

    Ste''s frustration grew. Hearing ''hard to say'' made her more terrified. What if something happened to Susanna here?

    "I''m telling you clearly, I''m taking her today."

    Barnaby stood his ground. "You can''t."

    Back and forth they went. One decided to take, the other steadfast in refusal. Susanna witnessed the exchange in the living room, and tears fell uncontrobly. She had believed that when Ste returned, she''d be free from this madhouse. But now, even Ste couldn''t take her away?

    Feeling utterly hopeless, Susanna burst into tears.

    The sudden crying brought silence between Ste and Barnaby, and they turned to look at Susanna.

    Seeing that, Ste became even

    more anxious. She quickly descended the stairs to Susanna.

    "Susie, don''t worry. I''m getting you out of here today."  fo

    Barnaby insisted, "You seriously can''t take her."

    Susanna wailed louder, her cry echoing in the house.

    Ste snapped, "Just shut up."

 Chapter 531

    Susanna was in a pickle.

    Hull, the stern-faced authority figure, was as unyielding as a rock, and Barnaby''s sharp tongue was annoying.

    Feeling the heat of the moment, Ste flopped right down on the sofa, arms crossed. Susanna, clearly rattled, clung to Ste''s arm like a lifeline, her eyes

    wide with worry.

    Arms crossed in an authoritative stance, Barnaby said, "Ms. Tucker, cuddling up to Princess Ste won''t help. The investigation will proceed as nned."

    Seeing Susanna being treated this way lit a fire under Ste. "You know Finley''s off in the Muliba Desert, right?" she retorted.

    Barnaby''s eyes widened in shock. "What do you mean by that, Princess Ste?"

    Ste smirked, "It means if you keep running that mouth of yours, I''ll have Ronald send you along with him."

    Barnaby gulped. The Muliba Desert was thest ce he wanted to go.

    Still anxious, Susanna felt a bit of relief seeing Ste hold her ground in this strange ce.

    "Star, you can''t leave me," Susanna pleaded, her voice quivering with fear. She believed without Ste, she''d be helpless in this intimidating foreignnd, where one wrong move could spell disaster.

    Ste nodded, her voice soothing. "Don''t worry, Susanna. I''m not going anywhere."

    Barnaby attempted to regain control. "Princess Ste, Mr. Miguel insisted I escort you back. Perhaps you''d like to get in the car?"

    Ste shook her head defiantly. "I''m not leaving."

    Barnaby sighed, "Staying here won''t help Ms. Tucker. You can''t take her with you."

    Susanna clung tighter to Ste, determined not to let go. If she couldn''t leave, then neither should Ste.

    Seeing Susanna''s desperation, Barnaby tried again, "Ms. Tucker, let go of Princess Ste."

    "No way. Star, you''re not leaving," Susanna insisted.

    "Okay, okay. I''m not leaving," Ste reassured her.

    Barnaby was getting exasperated. "Mr. Miguel''s orders are clear. I have to take you back."

    The room was tense, with Susanna

    scared, Ste refusing to budge, and Barnaby insisting she leave. The

    situation was getting awkward.

    "I said I''m not leaving," Ste dered, her voice firm.

    Rubbing his temples frustratedly, Barnaby relented, "Fine, we''ll wait for Mr. Quinn toe and fetch you."

    He knew better than to force Ste. Ronald wouldn''t take kindly to anyone treating her harshly.

    Barnaby trudged upstairs to report back to Hull.

    Left alone, Susanna''s eyes were brimming with tears, half gratitude, half fear. "Star, you can''t leave me."

    Ste nodded. "I won''t. You''re stuck with me."

    all I''ve

    "I love you much for this. You''re sing her eyes on Ste''s

    t now," Susanna

    ein

    of emotion.

    Ste, not bothered by the tears and sniffles, handed her a tissue. "Alright, stop crying already."

    Taking the tissue, Susanna dabbed

    at her eyes. "I didn''t mean to

    all this

    trouble. Those

    looked so simr." as

    Ste nodded, her voice filled with understanding. "I believe you."

    Susanna sighed, "You''re the only one who does. Last night, those people around

    him looked like they wanted to eat me alive."

    Especially Barnaby''s words, which had hit Susanna like a ton of bricks, making her feelpletely trapped.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 532

    Ste gently reassured Susanna. "It''s okay, Susie. Everything''s going to be fine."

    No matter what, if Hull refused to let her take Susanna today, Ste decided not to leave without her.

    Upstairs, when Hull learned that Ste had decided to stay put because of Susanna, his expression darkened even further. He narrowed his eyes. "Call Mr. Quinn. Tell him toe and get her himself."

    Barnaby raised an eyebrow at the suggestion of having Ronalde over personally.

    "If Mr. Quinn shows up, he''ll also take your girl away. You know that, right?"

    Hull''s eyes widened in surprise. The mention of "your girl" made him pause. He shot an icy re at Barnaby, though it seemed a bit less frosty than before. Confused by Hull''s reaction, Barnaby asked, "Did I say something wrong?"

    If Ronald came to fetch Ste, he would take Susanna along, too. Everyone knew how much Ronald doted on Ste. If she wanted the moon, he would probably find a way to bring back a piece of it. And she only wanted to take Susanna with her. Wouldn''t Ronald agree without a second thought?

    Hull asked, "My girl?"

    Barnaby stammered, "Uh, well, isn''t she?"

    They lived under the same roof without help or staff around. How much more could they be alone together? Wasn''t she his girl, then?

    Barnaby thought he might have misunderstood, but Hull didn''t correct him.

    Barnaby scratched his head awkwardly. "So should I call Mr. Quinn?"

    Whatever Hull was thinking, calling Ronald to resolve this seemed the right move. Otherwise, things could get awkward if Ste insisted on staying.

    Hull nodded. "Go ahead."

    "So, should he take one or both?" Barnaby asked, still a bit confused.

    He hadn''t fully grasped Hull''s earlier statement.

    Hull looked at him with an expression that suggested Barnaby was missing the obvious.

    "Does it make sense for Mr. Quinn toe to take two?" Hull replied, raising an eyebrow.

    Barnaby smirked, "Right, so just one."

    That meant Hull wasn''t allowing Susanna to be taken away. If he Ronald wouldn''t need toe all the

    way here.

    ...

    Downstairs, Ste received Ronald''s call. His calm and gentle voice came through. "Did you pick up Susanna?"

    It was clear from Ronald''s tone that he wasn''t yet aware of what was going on with Hull.

    Ste replied, "I''ve seen her but haven''t been able to take her yet."

    "What happened?" Ronald asked, his voice bing slightly more serious.

    Ste exined, "They''re saying Susie''s connected to ck Gate and won''t let her leave."

    "If they don''t let me take Susie, I''m not leaving either. I''ll camp out here if I have to," Ste said defiantly.

    After that, there was a noticeable chill in Ronald''s voice.

    Hearing

    always, Susanna was touched

    back in Portis City. Conte

    Ste really was her shining always standing up for her,

    like

    Ste continued, firm in her resolve, "If Susie can''t leave, neither will I."

    She spoke with determination, remembering how Susanna always had her back against the Larkin family, even when Susanna didn''t know@bout Ronald''s influence and thought she was on her own Susanna even begged her mom

    Lacey to help her out.

    Hearing Ste''s passionate words, Ronald offered a reassuring promise. "I''m on

    my way. Hang in there."

 Chapter 533

    Ste hung up Ronald''s call with a sigh, turning her attention back to Susanna, who was clinging to her like a lifeline. "It will be fine," Ste assured her gently.

    "Star, thank you." Susanna''s voice trembled as she spoke, overwhelmed with emotion.

    Life had thrown a lot at Susannately. She felt her whole world was spinning out of control, but Ste''s unwavering support kept her grounded. Even though she was far from home in Portis City, Ste''s presence had been a beacon of hope, helping Susanna hold it together.

    "Come on. Don''t mention it," Ste replied, brushing off the gratitude.

    "I need your help with something else," Susanna said.

    "Is it about finding your mom?" Ste guessed.

    Susanna nodded. "Yeah, and Tania too."

    Those people took Tania. Susanna was worried about her safety.

    Ste replied, "We''re doing everything we can, but there''s still no news."

    Back in Portis City, Ste had already put people on the task of finding Susanna''s mother, but days had passed without any news. Whoever Susanna''s mother had crossed must be some bad character. If necessary, she might need to pull some strings through Ronald.

    Susanna was about to thank her again when Barnaby came down the stairs. "Ms. Tucker, my boss wants to see you."

    Susanna instinctively stepped closer to Ste, her grip tightening. The mention of Hull made her uneasy.

    "I''m not going up there," she protested, her voice tinged with defiance.

    Ste could hear the fear in her voice. Hull had really put a scare into her.

    "Ms. Tucker," Barnaby repeated, trying to maintain hisposure.

    "I''m serious. I don''t know how to cook or do first aid. I told you to get someone else to take care of Mr. Miguel," Susanna insisted, her frustration bubbling. "You guys insisted I do it, and now you''re using me of trying to harm him. How does that make any sense?"

    Her voice cracked with frustration. She couldn''t believe they were being so unreasonable. She was no chef, and they were the ones who had forced her into this situation.

    Ste turned to Barnaby. "Why does Hull want to see Susie? And don''t try to scare her."

    Unlike Susanna, Ste wasn''t intimidated by Hull or the others.

    Barnaby seemed a bit flustered at Ste''s challenge. "Look, I was in a bad moodst night and took it out on you. Don''t hold it against t my boss."

    wn

    Susanna was bewildered. "What do you mean?"

    Barnaby sighed. "My boss has been good to you. Don''t letst night''s

    misunderstanding change that."

    Good to her? Was he serious? Hull had been anything but kind!

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Really?"

    Susanna couldn''t believe her ears. Hull had been harsh and frightening. She only wanted to leave with Ste.

    "I''m not going up there," she repeated stubbornly, drawing strength from Ste''s presence.

    Barnaby seemed to think her

    defiance was paper-thin. "Fine, but don''t me me if my boss loses interest in talking about your mom''s whereabouts."

    Susanna''s eyes widened. "What?"

    "Your mom," Barnaby said, watching her reaction closely.

    Susanna''s resolve crumbled. "Fine, I''ll go."

    The thought of news about her mother was too significant to ignore. Ste gave her an encouraging nod.

    As Susanna reached the staircase,

    Ronald strode in from outside. His

    sudden arrival caught Ste and Barnaby off guard. Content Belongs to

    "Where''s Hull?" Ronald demanded, his presencemanding attention.

    "In his room, weak and resting," Barnaby replied quickly, ncing at Susanna.

    Susanna averted her eyes, feeling a mix of guilt and anxiety.

    Ste stood up from the couch, her posture defiant. "If Susie isn''t going anywhere, neither am I."

    Susanna looked at Ste with tears brimming in her eyes. "Star..."

    Ste gave her a reassuring look, silently telling her to hold her ground. They

    were in this together,e what may.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 534

    Men''s minds work differently from women''s. Hull suspected Susanna of being rted to ck Gate. If he told Ronald his thoughts, Ronald might join him too. Without Ronald''s help, saving Susanna from Hull''s clutches would be like chasing a rainbow.

    Seeing Ronald lost in thought, Ste sidled up to him and tugged at his sleeve with puppy-dog eyes. "Hey, Ron..."

    She looked so determined yet adorably soft.

    Barnaby sighed, rubbing his forehead. Oh boy, Boss''s gonna lose his girl this time.

    Ronald gave Ste''s head a gentle ruffle. "I''ll go have a word with Hull."

    Ste nodded sweetly. "Okay," she chirped, but added, "I''m taking Susie with me no matter what."

    Barnaby shook his head in disbelief. What kind of bond did they share, to stick together through thick and thin?

    Ronald headed off, with Barnaby trailing behind, leaving Ste and Susanna alone.

    Susanna clung to Ste''s arm, her wide eyes full of fear, as if Ste might vanish if she let go.

    Ste looked right into Susanna''s bright eyes. "Don''t worry. I''m not leaving you behind."

    "Okay." Susanna nodded emphatically.

    Just then, her phone rang.

    "I need to take this," she said, stepping aside.

    "Sure," Ste replied.

    Whoever was on the other end must have had some juicy news because Susanna suddenly gasped, "Are you serious? Kicked out for real? And Jaxon did it? And Cloudia agreed? I thought she protected Urs so fiercely as if she was her own. Now she''s just letting her go?"

    The questions came fast and furious, with Susanna''s voice rising in disbelief with each one.

    Ste instinctively nced over at her friend, thinking to herself, Susanna''s such a gossip hound, isn''t she? Even during all this drama, she couldn''t resist a good story.

    Seeing Susanna''s engrossed face, the fear she had earlier seemed to have vanishedpletely. There was something about gossip that was like a balm for her soul.

    Susanna caught Ste''s eye and eximed, "Thane wants his illegitimate son to join Quarry Group? Then what happens to Yorick?"

    Ste''s jaw dropped. First, it was the Larkin family drama. Then, it was the Quarry family. Susanna never missed a beat.

    Susanna continued, "Yeah, but isn''t Quarry Group a sinking ship now? Why fight over it?"

    "What? They''re at each other''s throats? That''s brutal!"

    Ste''s eyes widened.

    With each passing second, Susanna''s excitement grew, and the fear she had felt earlier waspletely forgotten.

    Is this what they call distraction therapy? If so, it sure seemed effective...

    "Imogen''s in the hospital again? And Frost isn''t doing anything? Yorick''s as good as done for."

    Ste could only shake her head. Imogen''s hospitalization meant Thane was serious about putting Hogan in charge of Quarry Group.

    vels

    §ï§Ý

    Images of Hogan in the boxing ring on the cruise ship shed through Ste''s mind. His sharp and dangerous eyes were like a hawk Surveying the desert.

    Compared to Hogan, Yorick was definitely a greenhouse flower. If Thane really intended to bring Hogan into Quarry Corp, Yorick''s future looked bleak.

    To be fair, Yorick was a genius at managing thepany in some ways. Under

    his leadership, Quarry Corp had seen some growth.

    But s! Even if Quarry Corp was a shadow of its former self, it still represented a

    lot of Yorick''s hard work, now about to be taken away.

    Though he kind of deserved it. His self-serving antics over the past couple of

    years had hurt not just her, Ste, but also his peers.

    Lost in thought, Ste was jolted back to reality as Susanna hung up and rejoined her. "Star, karma''s a real kicker, isn''t it?"

    Ste couldn''t help but smirk. Seeing her so excited over gossip now, she wondered if she''d been worrying too much about her friend during her time i Portis City. But hearing her cry over the phone made it_ impossible not to worry!

    Susanna whispered, "Urs got kicked out of the Larkin family for good. Someone saw her sitting on a bench under a bridgest night. seem Jaxon took everything back, and now she has nowhere to go."

    Thinking of Urs on the streets, Susanna felt a rush of satisfaction.

    Ste''s lips curled into a grin.

    Wasn''t this a fate worse than going to jail?

 Chapter 535

    Ste''s return to the Larkin family drove Urs into a hysterical frenzy. She''d smile sweetly on the outside but was seething with resentment behind closed doors.

    After causing so much havoc, did she really think fate would spare her?

    There came the reckoning.

    After all the effort she put into wing her way up, Urs ended up with nothing. Her health was failing, and it was doubtful she''dst long out there.

    Ste remarked, "The Larkin family is at each other''s throats now. They can''t even spare a thought for her. Jaxon is taking all his frustrations out on her."

    So much for family loyalty, huh? It all ended up being a sham.

    While she was in Portis City, Jaxon still prattled on about his sibling bond with Urs. But now, Urs was just a convenient punching bag for his wrath.

    Susanna nodded, "Exactly. With Cloudia in jail, the Larkin Group going bankrupt, and ise struggling to support his other family, Jaxon is alone, and Urs''s situation is particrly dire."

    Susanna couldn''t help but feel satisfied.

    "And then there''s Yorick, who once saw Urs as his dream girl. Well, now they''re a perfect match," Susanna continued.

    The Quarry family used to think Urs wasn''t good enough for Yorick. Now, it was fitting. They were both down on their luck, so neither could look down on the

    other.

    Ste took a sip from her mug. "The Quarry family used to have Yorick as their only heir, so Thane had no option but to tolerate him. Now there''s another son, there''s a choice."

    Susanna nodded vigorously. "Exactly! Thane must have been blind. Frost is way more capable than Yorick."

    Even if Frost was chosen to manage the Quarry Group, it wouldn''t have been Yorick.

    But now, with someone to split the inheritance, Yorick''s left with nothing.

    Downstairs, the gossip was flying fast and furious. Upstairs, Ronald sat beside Hull''s bed.

    After hearing Hull''s confession, Ronald gave him an amused and perplexed look, especially when his gaze lingered below Hull''s waist.

    With a chuckle, Ronald said, "You rascal..."

    He suddenly found himself at a loss for words. After hearing Yvonne''s whispered suspicions about Hull''s manhood, Ronald wondered if there was truth to it.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow. "Yours really felt something?"

    Hull nodded. "Yeah, for the first time."

    Ronald asked, "Never before?"

    Hull shook his head. "Nope."

    Ronald fell silent. So there was an issue before? And now Hull was implying that Susanna had somehow resolved it?

    Barnaby was equally stunned. He always suspected Hull had a problem with that department, even if Ss didn''t buy it. And now, thanks to that petite woman, it was resolved.

    Given the circumstances, Barnaby suddenly dropped to his knees with a solid thud before Ronald could respond. "Mr. Quinn, you can''t let that little one slip away."

    His sudden kneeling startled Ronald and Hull, and once they processed what happened, Hull''s face turned stormy.

    Barnaby remained oblivious. He continued, "Mr. Quinn, listen, my boss''s issue was serious. Even the most attractive women couldn''t stir him. Now that he''s finally found someone who does, please help him and let her stay."

    Barnaby''s plea was heartfelt, and he wanted the best for Hull. But he couldn''t

    understand why Hull fell for someone as petite as Susanna.

    Yes, that was right. Susanna looked clean and pretty, but she was so small.

    Standing beside his towering boss, she was a little one.

    "Boss, isn''t she a bit too small? At least-"

    Barnaby''s thoughts raced ahead. He was about to suggest Hull find someone with a more striking figure. But before he could finish, he noticed Hull''s darkening expression. Especially the way he was looking at him, as if he''d love nothing more than to throttle him.

    "Boss, I mean, I just..."

    "Mr. Quinn." Barnaby''s brain went nk, and he turned to Ronald for help.

    Ronald was idly ying with a cross ne, a mysterious smile ying on his

    lips.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 536

    "Looks like you haven''t done a great job training him over the years. It''s been ages, and he''s still got no backbone," Ronald remarked with a dry chuckle.

    Hull just sighed.

    Barnaby couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. No backbone?

    Wait a minute. Barnaby begged Ronald to take him in the first time they met. When Ronald refused, he had knelt right there before him. And despite that desperate plea, Ronald hadn''t budged. Why would he want to keep someone without a spine around?

    Then, just as Hull was walking by, he paused and said, "From now on, you stick with me."

    That''s how Barnaby managed to stay. And that''s why Barnaby would risk his life for Hull every time since then.

    Lowering his head, Barnaby mumbled, "I only wanted to convince you to let Ms. Tucker stay."

    Hull gritted his teeth. "Get out."

    Watching Barnaby''s pathetic disy, Hull couldn''t reconcile this cowardly behavior with Barnaby''sbat prowess. When facing enemies, he was a different person. How could he kneel like that? Was he even a man?

    Barnaby pleaded, "Boss-"

    "Out." Hull''s voice was a low, threatening growl.

    Barnaby wanted to say more, but seeing Hull''s menacing look, he didn''t dare utter another word.

    He slowly got to his feet and turned to Ronald, adding, "Mr. Quinn, please. My boss hasn''t been with a woman in years. You should-"

    Hull roared, "Get out!"

    The longer he talked, the worse it got.

    Hull wished he could seal Barnaby''s mouth shut himself.

    This time, Barnaby finally took the hint, mming up and slinking out of the room.

    Hull noticed the cross ne that had suddenly appeared in Ronald''s hand. He frowned, "When did you start liking those things, Ronald?"

    Ronald, known for his skepticism, never cared for such superstitions.

    Upon hearing that, Ronald nced at the ne with a tender smile. "Ste bought it at the airport. What do you think?"

    Hull was momentarily speechless. Who else but Ste could get Ronald to wear something symbolizingpassion?

    "Yeah. Ste''s got a good eye," Hull agreed.

    If picked by Ste, it was perfect. There was no doubt about that.

    He then asked, "Is this the first gift she gave you?"

    Ronald shook his head. "Not really, but it''s the first time I saw her so invested in choosing something."

    Ste had given him things before, but he had never been there to see how she chose them. This time, he was there, witnessing her thoughtful selection.

    Hull felt like the odd man out, feeling as if watching a sappy romance unfold.

    Ronald descended the stairs, catching Snippets of a lively conversation between Ste and Susanna. To him, Susanna was in high spirits, gesturing wildly as she spoke.

    Suddenly, a wave of discontent washed over him. Susanna had been crying over

    the phone, making Ste worried sick. Yet now, she seemed perfectly carefree.

    Susanna said. If things go south,

    the Quarry family could be like the Larkin family. Just watch. Imogen isn''t one to mess with. If Yorick can''t im the Quarry family, she''ll destroy it rather than leave it to Thane''s illegitimate son."

    For years, Thane and Imogen seemed rock solid.

    And now? A son older than Yorick and Frost shows up out of nowhere. What a p in the face, right?

    Ste nodded. "Yeah. It could get messier than the Larkin family."

    The Larkin family was a mess, with Cloudia having no real standing against ise. So in any confrontation, Cloudia barely had a chance to fight back.

    But Imogen, was another story. She had a lot of influence in both thepany and the family. If it came to a showdown, it would be far more dramatic than anything the Larkin Group had seen.

    As Susanna was about to add something, Ronald''s voice cut in, "Star, it''s time to

    go."

    Both Ste and Susanna turned to look at him.

    Ste asked, "Did Hull agree to let Susie go with us?"

    Susanna perked up at this. "Wait. I need to check with Hull about my mom."

    Barnaby had mentioned something earlier, but before she could follow up, Ronald had arrived.

    "Hold on a sec," Susanna said before bolting upstairs, her footsteps echoing in the hallway.

 Chapter 537

    Ste had been trying to get some news about Lacey for a while now, and she figured if there was anything to know, Ronald would have the scoop.

    Shifting her gaze from the stairs, she approached Ronald, "So, what did Hull say?"

    Ronald hade himself to pick her up, surely Hull couldn''t keep Susanna any longer.

    When Ste thought she could finally take Susanna home without a hitch, Ronald''s deep voice interrupted her. "He''s quite fond of Susanna."

    Ste blinked. "What?"

    What was that supposed to mean? Fond of Susanna? Like in the way she was thinking?

    Wait a minute. Seriously? Fond of Susanna?

    Hull? The same Hull who had seen every gorgeous, leggy woman out there with stunning figures? And now he''s saying he''s into Susanna?

    Ste wasn''t buying it. She shot Ronald a re. "Are you pulling my leg?"

    Previously, they had suspected Susanna had ties with a shady group called ck Gate, and now he was saying Hull liked her?

    Hull had to be bluffing! Either Ronald was trying to trick her, or Hull was fooling Ronald, or they were both in on it together.

    But convincing Ste that this was the truth? Not a chance.

    Before Ronald could respond, Ste dered, "I''m not that gullible. I''m telling you, I''m taking Susie with me today."

    Ste wasn''t having it. Did she look easy to fool? Or had Ronald fallen for Hull''s tricks? Thetter seemed unlikely, as Hull wouldn''t dare deceive Ronald. So, they must be in cahoots.

    "Star," Ronald sighed.

    Ste said firmly, "I don''t care. I''m taking Susie with me. You heard her. She''s scared out of her wits around Hull."

    The thought of Susanna crying over the phone, sounding so helpless, made Ste all the more determined not to leave her behind.

    Ronald rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on.

    Meanwhile, in the room upstairs, Susanna was grappling with Hull''s words. "I told you, I have nothing to do with this ck Gate nonsense. You can''t keep me here for that."

    Yes, she was being held. Panic gripped her.

    Ste had tried to take her away, yet he had t-out refused. Who else could get her out of Hull''s clutches if Ste couldn''t?

    Hull''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Until we get to the bottom of this, you can''t leave."

    "I''ve told you I''m not involved," Susanna protested.

    Hull gave her a long, introspective look. "We''re not exactly on trusting terms." Susanna was exasperated.

    "And your mother..." Hull began, catching Susanna''s full attention.

    Her ears perked up at the mention of her mother, but Hull paused, leaving Susanna hanging.

    "What about my mom?" she pressed, anxiety tightening her chest.

    Hull redirected, "First, you need to send Ste home."

    Susanna was shocked. What did sending Star away have to do with

    hermo Still, the mention of ber

    swnovel

    mother had her eyes wide with hope.

    Hull must have news. Otherwise, why would he have Barnaby fetch her?

    Seeing Hull keeping mum, Susanna grew more desperate. "Where is she?"

    No one knew how much she had

    w how

    agonized over thest few days and how terrifying it was to be around Hull''s world while worrying about her mother''s safety. The whole situation had erupted out of nowhere, and she was still in the dark about what had tr¨¢nspired.

    But whatever it was that made Tania rush her to Ferrond, her mother was unreachable.

    It didn''t take a genius to figure out something bad had happened. Finally,

    Susanna got a lead.

    Susanna took a deep breath. "Mr. Miguel."

    Hull''s gaze shifted away. "Send Ste home first."

    His voice was low but firm, making it clear that Susanna wasn''t leaving.

    Feeling cornered, Susanna paced the room, but seeing Hull''s stubbornness, she relented and headed for the door. "I''ll go now."

    Regardless of anything else, her

    mother''s whereabouts were

    paramount. She needed to know,

    and if enduring Hull''s presence was

    the price, she''d pay it.

    Downstairs, Ste sulked on the couch, her face turned away, arms crossed defiantly.

    Ronald tried to appease her, "Susanna can''t leave today. Go home with me." "No way," Ste huffed.

    Ronald rubbed his forehead in frustration.

    Before he could continue, Susanna''s voice came from the stairs, "Star, you should go home."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 538

    When Ste heard Susanna''s voice, she lifted her head. "Huh?"

    "Oh, just go back. Everything''s fine here," Susanna insisted.

    Ste couldn''t believe her ears. Wasn''t this the same person who had been calling her multiple times a day, crying her eyes out? And now she was saying everything was fine?

    "Did Hull threaten you?" Ste asked, her voiceced with concern.

    "What? No, it''s not that. I can''t really exin it right now, but you should head back," Susanna replied, sounding a bit flustered.

    "I''ll call you if anything happens, okay? Now go on, shoo!" Susanna added, trying to sound reassuring.

    Ste was still in disbelief. Was this really the same Susie who had sobbed on the phone, begging Ste to return and take her away? And now she was telling her to leave?

    As Susanna turned to walk away, Ste called out, "Wait."

    Susanna turned back, looking a bit puzzled.

    "Are you sure you don''t want toe with me?" Ste asked again.

    Susanna nodded firmly. "Yeah, I''m sure."

    Ste was baffled. "So Hull isn''t threatening you?"

    Susanna shook her head. "Nope."

    Ste was at a loss for words. This was quite the turnaround. Just moments ago, Susanna clung to her, crying and pleading not to be left behind.

    Susanna rubbed her hands together nervously. "Just go back for now, okay?"

    Her tone was resolute, even if her eyes betrayed a hint of uncertainty.

    Ste didn''t believe her, but Susanna didn''t say a word, nor would she leave with her.

    As Susanna started to head back to Hull''s ro

    Ste

    oppe her

    ain, "Wait."

    Susanna turned again, her patience wearing thin.

    "Listen, from now on, don''t get involved with anything rted to Hull. Just... do nothing, okay?"

    Susanna hesitated, then nodded. "Okay."

    "I mean it, Susie. Don''t lift a finger. Not even to pour a ss of water," Ste insisted.

    Susanna''s lips twitched in a wry smile, then she nodded more vigorously. "Got it."

    Ste was right, after all. There was no need to be overly helpful or involved. Just because Hull had helped her out once in Portis City didn''t mean she had to y housekeeper. There were plenty of ways to repay kindness without overextending herself.

    With that, Susanna returned to Hull''s room.

    Ronald took Ste''s hand. "Let''s go."

    After that, he gently pulled her toward the door.

    Ste mumbled, "Do you think Hull threatened Susie? I mean, did he?"

    Ronald turned to her with a soft, affectionate smile. "With you here, who would dare threaten her?"

    Ste paused, considering. "True. Even if it''s Hull himself, he''d have to show some respect."

    But something wasn''t adding up. "When I told Hull I was taking Susie, he t out refused."

    Ronald led Ste out of the house and into their car, not bothering to answer her question further. Instead, he pulled her into hisp as they settled into the back seat

    "Hey, what are you doing? Let me sit by myself," Ste protested, squirming a bit.

    Ronald brushed off herint with a gentle chuckle. "The medical team is

    ready. We''ll do a check-up first, okay?"

    Ste nced down. "But I''m hungry."

    It was already midday. Ste had nned to pick up Susanna and head straight back to the Quinn family, but things hadn''t gone as nned, and she hadn''t even had a

    bite to eat.

    Hearing the intive tone in her voice, Ronaldughed. "Fine, let''s eat first."

    "Home-cooked meal?" she asked.

    "Yeah, home-cooked," Ronald confirmed.

    They were close enough now, and homemade food sounded just perfect.

    Their car glided smoothly along the familiar road. As they drove past the palm trees lining the street, even the scent in the air felt nostalgically familiar.

    Half an hourter, they reached a hill on the city''s outskirts. As they wound their

    way up, the entire skyline of Ferrond came into view.

    It was Ste''s favorite spot whenever she went out, especially at night when the

    city lights spread out below like a twinkling nket.

    Leaning against the car window, Ste felt Ronald wrap his arms around her again.

    "What are you daydreaming about?" he teased.

    "I''m nning where to eat over the next few days," she retorted with a yful grin.

    "Ha!" Ronaldughed softly, indulging her. Her appetite had returned now that they were back.

    "You little rascal. If we find out you''re pregnant, you won''t be able to eat out all the time," Ronald chided gently, nting a kiss on the back of her neck.

    The touch tickled, and Ste squirmed, ending up nestled against Ronald''s chest. Their eyes met, and Ste''s gaze was so tender it made Ronald''s heart melt. He leaned in, capturing her lips with his own.

    Ste clung to his shirt, feeling a bit flustered. "Stop..."

 Chapter 539

    As the car wound its way up the hill, Ste couldn''t help but feel butterflies in her stomach. She was almost home, and there was a good chance she''d have to face a big scene once she got there.

    Even though things had been fine when she was in Portis City, the thought of confronting her mother, Lottie, made her nervous.

    Sensing her tension, Ronald chuckled softly, "Nervous, are you?"

    Ste quickly turned her head away, trying to sound nonchnt. "No, not at all."

    The car reached the top of the hill, and the first thing that came into view was the expansive horse ranch. Not far away, the grandiose Quinn family manor stood, its towers seemingly touching the sky. It was a sight that filled anyone with awe and admiration.

    The Quinn family held a prominent position in Ferrond, just like their castlemanded thendscape.

    As the convoy approached, the electronic gates recognized them and slowly swung open, revealing a line of security personnel in ck uniforms. It was a testament to the exclusivity of the Quinn family¡ªan imprable fortress to most.

    After another five minutes, they finally arrived at the mansion''s entrance. The butler, apanied by a row of maids, stood waiting respectfully. As the car stopped, the butler stepped forward to open the door.

    "Wee home," he greeted with a bow.

    Ronald exited first, extending his hand toward Ste. She ced her hand in hisrge, warm one, and he effortlessly helped her out of the car.

    Usuallyposed, the butler couldn''t hide the emotion in his eyes upon seeing Ste.

    "Miss Ste, you''ve finallye home. It hasn''t felt the same without you around these past few years," he said, his voice thick with emotion.

    Ste smiled sweetly, "It''s good to see you, Han."

    Han, in his fifties, returned her smile warmly. "Come on in. Your mother''s waiting."

    Ronald adjusted her coat, despite her protests, "I''m not cold."

    The climate in Ferrond was milder than the chillier Portis City.

    Ronald held her hand as they walked inside.

    The maids greeted them warmly along the way, genuinely pleased to see Ste back. She had always been kind to the staff, earning their affection. Of course, there were a few who weren''t as fond of her, viewing her as an outsider. But due to Ronald and the Quinn family''s protective stance, they kept their opinions to themselves. Even those bribed by outside influences to cause trouble for Ste didn''tst long before Ronald or Mrs. Quinn kicked them out.

    As they finally approached the living quarters where Lottie spent most of her time, Ste smelled the mouthwatering aroma of food, which instantly triggered her appetite.

    Lottie''s voice floated over, "I hope Star still likes these dishes. Ronald mentioned her tastes might''ve changed in Portis City."

    "Anything you prepare, ma''am, I''m sure she''ll love. No matter where you go,

    there''s nothing like a home-cooked meal," Mabel, Lottie''s trustedpanion, reassured her.

    Lottie nodded, a touch of pride in her voice. "You''re right. Home is always best. I can''t believe the nerve of those people in Portis City, putting my Star through such an ordeal. I would never let anything her."

    Suen to

    Mabel chimed in, "But ma''am, you and Mr. Quinn took care of them, didn''t you?

    They won''t dare try anything again."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 540

    "But I''m still mad."

    "Yes, yes. Our poor Miss Star sure had a rough time out there," Mabel said, her voice full of sympathy.

    Lottie said, "Exactly. Thank goodness that sharp little mind of hers didn''t fall for any of those knuckleheads outside. She''s got quite the discerning eye."

    Mabel agreed, "Of course! Ronald''s been treating Star like a treasure all these years. No way she''d be interested in anyone else."

    Hearing this, Lottie seemed to rx a bit.

    "Ronald''s effort wasn''t in vain after all," she added.

    They were chatting away in the familiar Ferrondnguage.

    On the way back, Ste had been worried about how to face Lottie regarding her situation with Ronald. But the conversation between Lottie and Mabel made her worries vanish.

    Ronald nced at her. "Feeling less nervous now?"

    Ste nodded. "Yeah, much better."

    With Lottie''s words in mind, what was there to worry about? All she needed to do was apologize and be a bit humble.

    This was the Quinn family-Ste''s vision of home. Ever since she was little, no matter what mistakes she made, she believed everything could be fixed with a sincere apology.

    It was unlike the Larkin family in Portis City, where everything was soplicated. At first, Ste was baffled by their convoluted ways, but she eventually realized that their concept of family was... quite different.

    Lottie and Mabel continued chatting, "Will Star like this? What about this one?"

    After being apart for years, Lottie was anxious, consulting Mabel on everything, worried that Ste might not like any of it.

    Before Mabel could respond, Ste''s voice sounded, "I love them all."

    Lottie was facing away from the door. Upon hearing Ste''s voice, her body stiffened slightly.

    Ste expected her to turn around instantly, and she was ready to run into her arms. But the anticipated warm wee didn''te.

    Lottie remained with her back to

    Ste, and a pang of anxiety hit

    Ste again. Then, she noticed

    Lottie''s

    shoulders were shaking.

    helongs to

    Ste''s heart clenched. She stepped forward slowly. "Mom."

    Lottie still didn''t turn around. As Ste drew nearer, she could see more clearly how Lottie''s shoulders trembled.

    This time, Ste didn''t hesitate. She closed the distance in a few strides, wrapping her arms around Lottie from behind.

    "Mom, I''m back." Her voice was soft, tugging at the heartstrings.

    Lottie turned around then, pulling Ste into a tight embrace. "You little brat! Do I have to send someone to

    the way?" Content boot

    offe

    fetch you home because you forgot way?"

    There was a hint of reproach in her voice.

    Lottie was tall And Ronald had perfectly inherited her and Mr. Quinn''s excellent genes. So, Ste always felt small in front of Ronald and s with Lottie. She was a little taller than before, reaching up to Lottie''s neck this time.

    Hearing Lottie''s gentle chiding, Ste nuzzled against her neck. "Please don''t be

    mad, Mom. It''s my fault."

    "Hmph, I''m not forgiving you if you don''t exin everything today."

    Ste was stunned.

    Lottie continued, "And did you call someone else ''Mom''?"

    Ste''s lips twitched.

    Someone else? Did she mean Cloudia?

    "I swear, I didn''t."

 Chapter 541

    Was she really that easygoing in their eyes?

    Would she call someone "Mom" just because they handed her a piece of candy? Although, it''s not like Cloudia ever tried to charm her with sweets.

    Ever since she arrived in Portis City, Urs seemed to have a knack for stirring up trouble, as if she had a new trick up her sleeve every day.

    Even during those two months in the hospital, Cloudia would pop in every now and then, staying just long enough to say hello before she left, like a flickering candle in the wind.

    Cloudia''s version of motherhood was a far cry from Lottie Lugar''s, and because of that, Ste never took Cloudia seriously. She didn''t acknowledge her then, and she sure wouldn''t now.

    Ste cuddled closer to Lottie. "I would never."

    This brought a relief to Lottie as she hugged Ste tighter.

    "That''s good," she said, her voice dripping with yful pride.

    If Ste had started calling anyone else "Mom", Lottie would have been beside herself. After all that the Larkin family put her through, she would have been relentless in her pursuit of justice.

    Ste wrapped her arms around Lottie. "Mom, I missed you so much."

    "If you missed me, why didn''t youe back sooner, you little rascal."

    The mention ofing back struck a somber chord in Lottie''s voice. Not just Ste, even she, with her years of wisdom, had never faced such upheaval.

    The chaos from three years ago still lingered, a wound that had yet to heal. Her husband was gone, the Quinn Group was in turmoil, and both Yvonne and Ste had been kidnapped, with Ste''s whereabouts unknown.

    "I''m just d you''re back. That''s all that matters."

    Words of reproach melted away, reced by the relief of having her family together again after all they''d endured.

    After they held each other close for ten minutes, Ronald finally intervened, unable

    to watch any longer. "Alright, enough with the hugging."

    "You little devil," Lottie jokingly scolded, giving Ronald a look. What did he mean, enough hugging? She could hug Ste forever.

    Ronald gently pulled Ste away from her arms. "Star is hungry."

    Ste''s eyes widened in surprise.

    Lottie perked up at this. "Oh, you''re hungry, are you? I heard you haven''t been eating welltely."

    Her eyes drifted downwards to Ste''s still t stomach, at the moment, her expression softening with a tender smile. "It''s good to feel hungen If you didn''t, that wouldn''t be a good sign. Not only would it be hard on you, but also on the little one inside."

    Ste felt a pang at the mention of "the little one inside," her heart stirring with emotion.

    As Ronald pulled her away, she quickly returned to Lottie''s embrace. "Mom."

    Her voice caught in her throat, thick with emotion.

    Lottie wasn''t upset with her. All Ste''s worries from Portis City began to melt away.

    "Why are you crying? No need to cry now, you''re not a kid anymore."

    Crying was for children.

    Ste sniffled, "I thought you''dsh out on me."

    After all, she and Ronald had been together, and she was genuinely worried

    about facing Lottie''s reaction.

    Over the years, Lottie had always

    treated her with such kindness and love, which made Ste cautious about revealing her feelings for Ronald.

    Especially after her time in Portis City, where she saw the way Cloudia doted on Urs. Yet, she never

    imagined Cloudia would want anything between Urs and Jaxon.

    So, Ste assumed a rtionship like theirs would never be epted.

    "Why would I do that? This is wonderful! I was always worried about you."

 Chapter 542

    Talking about it, Lottie couldn''t help but sigh.

    "You''re so sensitive. What if you got married into another family and ended up getting bullied? What then?"

    Even though Ste had been raised properly by the Quinn family, Lottie couldn''t shake off her concern. Compared to Yvonne, Ste seemed more prone to being bullied.

    And just as Lottie had anticipated, wasn''t it the folks in Portis City who had given Ste a hard time?

    Ste was even more touched. "Mom."

    "Now, no tears, sweetie. After you finish eating, let''s have the medical team give you a thorough check-up," Lottieforted her patiently.

    She shot a hard nce at Ronald, ming him for not properly preparing Ste. Look at how worried she had been!

    Ste nodded obediently. "Okay."

    After a few more soothing words, Lottie led Ste over to the dining table. The table wasden with food by the servant, all of Ste''s favorites from back in Ferrond.

    Lottie kept serving her more. "Star, I made this one myself today."

    "Alright." Ste nodded sweetly, picking up a piece of the pie with her fork and taking a bite. "Mom, your cooking is as wonderful as ever."

    Who would have thought that Lottie, the no-nonsense only daughter of the Lugar family, would be such a whiz in the kitchen? And she was quite the cook too.

    Ste loved the vors her mother created.

    Lottie said, "I heard that after you moved to Portis City, you developed a fondness for hot wings. I thought you might have outgrown these."

    "I love them all," Ste assured her.

    The food in Portis City was mostly nd and not that appealing. The only things she really liked there were the hot wings and barbecue. No matter how her taste might have evolved, the vors of home were irreceable. She might have grown tired of them over time, but if she had gone too long without them, the longing would have grown stronger.

    Ste was clearly missing them.

    "This soup is delicious." With a sip of the soup Lottie had made, Ste looked utterly content. It was genuinely tasty.

    Lottie beamed.

    For anyone who cooks, having someone appreciate your food is the greatest reward.

    "If you like it, have some more. You haven''t been eating properlytely, so make sure you eat your fill today."

    As Ste sipped her soup, she asked, "Mom, you seem to know everything. Did you know what was up to

    all those years in

    City?"

    Her mom even knew about her poor eating habits. It was like she had a bug on

    Ste the entire time.

    Lottie paused for a moment at the question.

    "I''m not that omniscient, you sneaky girl. You hid yourself well in that ce, getting bullied and noting back."

    Mentioning Portis City, and the topic of the Larkin family mistreating her was unavoidable.

    Initially, Lottie had no clue Ste was in Portis City. There were so many ces abroad she could have gone. Who would have thought she''d end up somewhere where she might not even know thenguage?

    But she had truly underestimated Ste''s capacity to learn. In just two or three years, hermand of the locanguage was impressive.

    Even though her husband had been from that area, he had only taught her a few

    phrases.

    Ste admitted, "I know I was wrong."

    "Hmph..."

    Lottie huffed yfully, but she wasn''t really angry with Ste.

 Chapter 543

    After all, they had been busy dealing with the aftermath of past troubles all these years.

    Otherwise they would have whisked Ste away from the grasp of the Larkin family a long time ago. Compared to the real dangers out there, the Larkins'' petty tricks were child''s y.

    This time, though, things hadn''t been fully resolved. But when Ste used the ck card Ronald had given her, it raised a few eyebrows back home.

    Sure, there were still some loose ends to tie up, but the thought of Ste being in trouble in Portis City was enough to keep them on edge.

    "Let''s not worry about that right now. First things first, let''s get some food in our bellies," Lottie said, cing a juicy piece of steak onto Ste''s te. This was a ssic beef stew, a dish Ste had always adored.

    But ever since moving to Portis City, she found the local renditioncking, so she''d stopped ordering it.

    Lottie''s warm gesture made Ste feel at ease.

    Just as she was savoring her meal, Yvonne burst through the door, fuming. "Those Yoder bastards! One day I''ll make them pay double for what they did.

    And Skye and Finley? They''re just a pair of scumbags.

    And Xander, that jerk. I''ll deal with him too. I''m going to end him soon orter."

    Ste and Ronald were momentarily speechless.

    Lottie couldn''t help but twitch at Yvonne''s choice of words,menting how indecent her own daughter could be. She wondered who Yvonne took a resemnce to as for the character, given how much time she''d remind her of not hurling foul remarks, and yet to no avail.

    As she turned around, Yvonne was entering from the foyer.

    "Enough with the curses. Try acting like ady, will you?"

    Lottie felt helpless when it came to this daughter, baffled about why Yvonne was into guy stuff considering the fact that she and Ste were raised under the same roof. She would reject wearing decent dresses, designed high heels, jewelry or carrying purses.

    Her Star was so much better!

    As Yvonne saw them dining, she walked over and sat at the table, still simmering with anger.

    She countered, "Who needs act like ady when we have Star to charm everyone with her sweetness?"

    Ste was at loss for words.

    Lottie felt a headacheing on. "And just who do you think will want to marry you with that attitude?"

    Thement somehow hit Yvonne in a sore spot, and for a moment, her hand grasping the tableware halted mid-air, a pang of distress creeping on her. "If no one wants me, so be it. If I''m not married, at least I can keep an eye on Star. Who''s gonna protect her if I am?"

    Ste felt a pang in her heart, and Ronald scowled deeply.

    Lottie retorted, "And you think you''re the one to do it?"

    Yvonne replied, "I''m just being honest. Three years ago, I was distracted for a moment, and Star was gone."

    Back when they all lived in

    Ferrond Yvonne had been the one to mete out justice to those who

    dared wrong Ste, often before ne

    Ronaldeven had a chance to

    intervene. Attempts to sow discord between the sisters were futile; Yvonne''s fierce loyalty to Ste was unshakeable.

    Lottie rubbed her temples, trying to stave off a headache. "Yvonne, you really are

    a..."

    "Mom. This one''s really good too."

    Ste, realizing what Lottie was about to utter, interrupted quickly.

    She had caught a glimpse of the fleeting sadness in Yvonne''s eyes, which implied

    her trip to Sands City was far from satisfactory.

    Memories hit her; Yvonne had once been inconsble over Dan Murray''s death, drowning in sorrow for what felt like an eternity. Though the world had moved on, Yvonne''s heart was still trapped in that moment.

    Ste knew that though Yvonne appeared strong ostensibly, she had buried the agony deep within her heart. The moment her guard slipped, that anguish woulde flooding back, drowning her anew.

    Was it true that nobody wanted to marry her?

    No, she just preferred to be with one man and dismissed others.

    Over the years, Lottie had made few attempts at arranging blind dates just to help her move on, with the result of them never reaching out after the first meeting.

    Lottie shot Yvonne a re as she heard Ste''s words. "We''ll talkter, Yvonne."

    With Ste around, she decided to drop the topic about Yvonne.

    Yvonne replied, ¡°Pick on me or not, I''m still going after Xander. He had the audacity to drive my Star away three years ago, and I won''t let that go."

    Her repeated use of "my Star" was starting to irritate Ronald, but Yvonne paid him

    no mind. Lottie''s expression grewplicated at her determination of avenging on Xander.

    She was torn as she recalled

    Xander''s visit the other day as well

    as his revtion. Turned out he had endured unimaginably. Back then, everyone believed Xander was someone ungrateful, kicking his best buddy when he was down.

    Little did they know if it weren''t for his drastic moves, the Quinn family would have

    suffered even greater damage.

    ...

    After dinner, Yvonne whisked Ste away to her room, while Ronald and Lottie retreated to the study.

 Chapter 544

    Yvonne swung open the closet door with a dramatic flourish, her arms wide as she scooped out an entire row of clothes, flinging them onto the bed in a colorful

    heap.

    She then turned on her heel, yanked open a line of drawers, and carefully lifted out a series of ornate boxes, each one more elegant than thest.

    Jewelry boxes and clothes piled together, forming a small mountain on the bed.

    Ste stood there, speechless.

    As Yvonne opened the boxes, a dazzling array of jewelry spilled out: nes, rings, bracelets, earrings-the whole shebang.

    "These are mytest creations," Yvonne dered proudly.

    Ste''s eyes widened in astonishment. "You made all of these?" she asked,

    unable to believe her eyes. Last she checked, Yvonne had picked up dressmaking because of Dan.

    But jewelry, too?

    Could it be that Dan was into jewelry as well? If so, Ste had to admit that Yvonne had really changed for him.

    Yvonne responded, "On my way to find you two years ago, I stumbled upon this quarry. The stones there were just stunning, so I collected them all. There were so many that I decided to design and make these pieces. They''re all for you."

    Ste was floored. She found a quarry? Was she blessed by the gods of fortune, or what? Running into a quarry just like that?

    Examining the stones, Ste found them remarkable. "Are you sure you just found them?"

    Although she was no expert in minerals, she could tell these stones were top- notch.

    Yvonne answered, "I snatched them."

    "Huh?"

    She snatched them? Ste was taken aback by her reply.

    Yvonne continued, "Yeah, from this shady group. I intended to buy them, but they tried to rip me off. Total jerks!"

    Yvonne had to put up quite the fight to get those stones. If they hadn''t been so beautiful, she would never have bothered to even take a second nce. But the thought of that confrontation still made her fume a little.

    "You just took them?" Ste asked, her eyelids twitching violently.

    "Well, I paid for them," Yvonne exined.

    She could say she gave them the amount equivalent to the stones'' actual worth, but no way she would pay their extortionate prices.

    "Okay, okay,e here. Let me put this ne on you. Every piece of this is handpicked by me. Isn''t it gorgeous?"

    Yvonne''s voice had a special warmth to it. Without Star around calling her sister, life felt a bit off-kilter.

    Though they were grown up now, Ste''s cherubic face hadn''t changed much, and Yvonne couldn''t help but link it to the past. Her heart melted at the sight of Ste''s sweet face. It was like a cure-all for any bad day back in their school days. Now, even as adults, Ste''s eyes retained that same innocent charm.

    "The raw stones were cut by pros, and I chose all the settings myself."

    Ste nodded. "Yeah, it''s gorgeous."

    The design was truly unique, especially with those stones.

    "What kind of stones are these?"

    Yvonne replied, "No clue. They just looked pretty, so I snatched... I mean, bought them. Don''t worry, I had them tested. They''re safe."

    Yvonne assured as she rummaged through the pile, matching a dress to the

    ne, holding them up against Ste. "See my impable taste?"

    Ste was left speechless. Catching

    a glimpse of the ne in

    Yvonne''s hand, she admired how

    marvelous her taste was. But as she nced at the dress''s color.

    OUMS

    Ste gestured with her mouth. "So, Dan''s into ssy women now?"

    Yvonne froze, the mention of Dan catching her off guard. She turned away, cing the dress back on the bed, her shoulders drooping with an unmistakable sadness.

    Ste stepped forward, taking Yvonne''s cold hand in hers.

    ¡°Sis,¡± she murmured softly, her voice a gentle balm, yet it gave Yvonne an unmistakable support.

    Yvonne closed her eyes shortly. "He has a fianc¨¦e, he''s going to marry her. Can''t believe he''s getting married."

    Ste eximed, "What? Howe?"

    The Dan few years back clearly

    adored Yvonne too ¨C to Ste''s

    eyes, he treated her exceptional

    We had concealed his identity to stay by Yvonne''s side.

    Looking back now, those were Yvonne''s happiest, most radiant days. Dan had taught her how to be a woman. Yet these two, who had loved each other so deeply...

    Yvonne took a deep breath. "He doesn''t remember me, Star. He just doesn''t know me."

    Ste wondered, "Amnesia?"

    Yvonne uttered, "No idea. I don''t know anything. I don''t want to know. He just... doesn''t recognize me."

    The words were heavy,ced with heartbreak. Hearing Yvonne''s words, Ste didn''t know what to say, so she simply wrapped her arms around Yvonne.

    Yvonne shivered slightly. "How could he not know me? How could he just forget..."

 Chapter 545

    Feeling Yvonne''s pain, Ste found herself at a loss for words. This kind of heartache wasn''t something one could just console away with a fewforting phrases.

    Instead, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure it was Dan?"

    If it really was Dan, how could he treat her like this? And could someone just lose their memory so easily? If he didn''t recognize her, did that mean it wasn''t really him?

    She remembered the call between Ronald and Yvonne, which suggested Ronald knew this person was in Sands City all along. He knew how much Dan meant to Yvonne and yet never mentioned it.

    Could it just be a lookalike?

    But if it was, Ronald wouldn''t have gone through the trouble of telling Yvonne about him, would he?

    Ste was puzzled, trying to piece it all together.

    Yvonne''s voice suddenly broke through her thoughts, filled with a fierce determination. "I''m sure of it. I''d recognize him even if he was a shadow. That''s him. I can''t be wrong."

    When someone has stayed in your heart for so long, you just don''t mistake them for someone else.

    Hearing Yvonne''s conviction, Ste fell silent. So it really was Dan, but now he had a fianc¨¦e in Sands City.

    Ste hugged Yvonne, resting her chin on her shoulder. "So, what are you going to do now?"

    Ste''s main concern was that Yvonne might be so overwhelmed she''d do something reckless.

    Yvonne remained silent at her question, her body tense. She closed her eyes, trying to suppress the emotions threatening to break free. "I don''t know."

    Someone she had cherished as if dead, kept safe in her heart, was alive and living a new life without her. Suddenly, everything she held dear had been taken away.

    "Alright, enough with the sadness," Yvonne suddenly said.

    Ste was taken aback when Yvonne gently pushed her away. As she turned around, her face was lit up with a bright smile.

    Ste was dumbfounded. She had never seen someone switch emotions so

    quickly from trembling with sorrow to blooming like a sunflower in the sun.

    Yvonne picked up the dress from the bed again and selected a particrly striking ne from a pile of jewelry. "This one looks good too."

    Ste blinked, speechless.

    "What asking about Dan? My gifts to you have nothing to do with him."

    As she spoke, she started to pull at Ste''s clothes. The room was warm, and Ste had already taken off her coat, leaving just a sweater.

    Yvonne swiftly slipped it off her. Ste instinctively covered herself. "I-I can do it myself."

    Yvonne uttered, "Do what yourself? Hurry up want to see how all these look on you. It''s not like I haven''t seen you naked before. Stop being shy and put your hands down."

    With that, she slipped the dress over Ste''s head and fastened the ne around her neck. Yvonne was back to her bubbly self, as if the earlier sadness had never existed.

    Seeing Ste''s difort, Yvonne teased, "You''re an adult, still shy? Haven''t you

    and Ronald done everything already?"

    Ste''s mind went nk. Was that something you could just say out loud? Honestly, over the past couple of years, she had done everything on her own, except for the asional spa trip.

    Once the clothes were on, Yvonne looked her over and nodded in satisfaction.

    "Didn''t expect you, a little shorty, to look this good in clothes."

    Ste felt offended. Attacking her height, huh?

    Ste huffed, displeased, "I''m not short."

    Back in Portis City, she was taller than many girls. How did she end up being the short one in Yvonne''s world?

    "What do you mean not short? You''re the shortest in the Quinn family. All those years of good nutrition and you didn''t grow an inch."

    That shut Ste up.

    Yvonne''s jewelry was truly beautiful. The unknown stones, polished into various shapes, were stunning.

    "You look great in them," Yvonne said, picking up a pair ofrge, sparkling earrings.

    Ste hesitated. "Aren''t these too much for everyday wear?"

    Yvonne scoffed, "Too much? I think they''re just right. Haven''t you worn anything unique these past years?"

    Ste sighed, "I haven''t had anything custom-made by Mrs. Elysiately. Just store-bought stuff."

 Chapter 546

    Mrs. Elysia was the Lugar family''s go-to fashion consultant.

    As for custom tailoring and all that, Ste didn''t really have a clue. Back when she was with the Quinn family, all those bespoke outfits weren''t something she had to worry about. Usually, it was Ronald, Mrs. Elysia, or Yvonne who picked out her clothes. She just wore whatever they handed her.

    But now that she was living on her own, she simply bought whatever caught her eye. Whether it shed with someone else''s outfit was thest thing on her mind. Yvonne teased, "So, have you gotten used to living so inly?"

    Ste was taken aback. inly?

    "Do you have some kind of misunderstanding about normal life? I think it''s pretty great."

    When she was with the Quinn family, everything from what she wore to what she ate was decided for her. She only had a limited range of choices, and she picked what she liked within those constraints.

    But now, out in the world, everything was up to her good or bad. For instance, when it came to food and clothing, there were so many options. When she was with the Quinn family, there was a certain protocol to follow. But out here,fort was the priority.

    Yvonne scoffed, "Seems like you enjoy life out there so much you forgot how toe home."

    Ste replied, "It''s not like that."

    She wanted toe home; she just wanted to show them that her life outside wasn''t as bad as they imagined, especially with the Larkin family.

    During one dinner, her mom seemed convinced that the Larkins were treating her poorly, but that wasn''t the case. The Larkin family might not have been kind, but Ste wasn''t one to take it lying down.

    In a word, the Larkins had messed with her, and she hadn''t let them off the hook either.

    Before Ronald even arrived in Portis City, Ste had already used her connections to make things difficult for the Larkin Group. Otherwise, how could Ronald have taken them down so easily?

    Yvonne huffed, displeased. "You say it''s not like that, but you didn''t even call me.'' Yvonne was particrly miffed about Ste disappearing without a word.

    Ste sighed, "That was when Xander... Oh, it''splicated."

    Back then, Xander seemed to be in a constant battle with Ronald, and Ste didn''t want to make any risky moves.

    The mention of Xander made Yvonne''s expression change. "That shameless guy. At first, I thought he was insanely doting on Regina."

    Regina Schultz, Xander''s sister, had always had a thing for Ronald. But she never seemed to realize that someone with her background wouldn''t be epted by the Quinn family.

    Hearing Regina''s name made Ste''s eyes flicker. "What''s going on with Regina now?"

    "She''s in prison, crippled," Yvonne said with a hint of satisfaction. "Serves her right."

    They spent another half an hour going through jewelry and attire for Ste. There were still more.

    Ste found herself too exhausted to

    stand. They selected the jewelry batch by batch, and she figured all the boxes wereid out. However, Yvonne kept bringing out more from storage.

    "Here, try these too."

    Ste was stunned, eximing, "I like them all."

    Yvonne insisted, "Try them all on."

    Ste joked, "How many stones did you actually snatch from them?"

    Yvonne responded, "I''ve told you, I bought them, bought them! Get it?"

    Just as Yvonne was about to say something else, her phone rang. With a nce, she quickly hung up.

    But it rang again.

    Ste noticed the name "Shawn Schultz" on the screen. Wasn''t he Xander''s cousin?

    Yvonne answered with a hint of annoyance. "Hello?"

    "Yvonne, you need to run. Xander''s on his way to find you."

    Yvonne uttered, "What?"

    Ste was frozen at his words.

    Yvonne nced at Ste, confused. "Shouldn''t he be looking for Ste? Why

    After all, Xander was technically

    Ste''s fianc¨¦. Now that she wamet

    back and her romance with Ronald was clear, Xander was bound to lose it

    Yvonne recalled Xander''s recent visit to her mother, after which her mom seemed deeply troubled. It seemed Xander wasn''t ready to give up on his engagement to Ste.

    Oh boy... This whole situation was such a mess.

    "No, he''s definitelying for you."

    Yvonne was incredulous. "What did I do to him? Is it because I beat him up? He

    deserved it! Did I injure him or something?"

    Clearly, Yvonne wasn''t grasping what Shawn was trying to convey.

 Chapter 547

    "Come on, I can''t be that good, right?" Yvonne muttered to herself, pacing back and forth. She thought back to herst encounter with Xander, when they''d gone toe to toe, she didn''t exactlye out on top in that skirmish. Him getting injured was hardly a possibility.

    Shawn urged, "Listen, Xander''s got some important papers missing. He thinks you took them, and he''s on his way to you now, looking for a fight. You better hide."

    "What?" Yvonne eximed.

    "Hurry up, he''sing for you with a gun."

    Yvonne was dumbstruck.

    Her mind raced back to when she''dst seen Xander. She''d gone there merely for a showdown, but she hadn''t stolen anything from him. To think they took her as a thief.

    "When exactly did this happen?" she demanded, her tone dry.

    "The time should be four days ago, the first day you visited," Shawn replied.

    "It wasn''t me then," Yvonne insisted. "I didn''t take anything."

    "Well, the papers have ended up with Dan Murray."

    Yvonne felt her heart drop. What the heck? Dan has them?

    But she was with him the whole time in Sands City, and they even went to Cyris Isle together.

    When she heard Xander was back in Ferrond, she came back too-only to confront him over the Quinn family issue, which meant the papers went missing after she left Dan and went to meet Xander.

    Yvonne''s mind was racing. Then she froze! She realized she was caught in a trap she couldn''t easily exin her way out of.

    That damn Dan! Why did he have to set his eyes on something Xander owned?

    Shawn suggested, "You better hide fast. He''s furious. If you don''t give him the thing today, he''s definitely going to kill you."

    Yvonne was like, "!!!"

    Killing her?! But she didn''t even take it! Where the hell was she supposed to argue her case now?!

    Shawn said a few more words before hanging up.

    Yvonne turned to Ste who was gazing at her, and began, "I didn''t take those papers."

    "I believe you," Ste replied instantly, without a hint of doubt. She knew Yvonne well enough. Even when things were good with Dan, Yvonne would never do something so reckless for a guy. Plus, if she were to pull a stunt like that, she''d do it out in the open, not sneak around.

    Just as Yvonne opened her mouth to continue, there was a knock at the door. The butler''s voice came through from outside. "Ms. Yvonne Quinn, Mr. Schultz is here to see you."

    Yvonne froze.

    Already?

    Xander had managed to sort out the mess from three years ago, so Yvonne''s mother didn''t mind him being around, given the long-standing rtionship between their families.

    He''d tried to help the Quinn family at that time, though that had gone sideways. Technically, he had done them a favor.

    "I don''t want to see him," Yvonne said instinctively. There was no way to exin this mess.

    Her words were barely out when Xander''s angry voice bellowed from outside. "Yvonne, get the heck out here! You think you can just steal from me and get away with it?"

    Both Ste and Yvonne exchanged a nce, knowing the situation was spiraling out of control. Xander had spent enough time with the Quinn family and got expressly familiar with either the Quinns or the bugar Manor, so it was no surprise he''de right to her door.

    Upon hearing Xander''s fierce remarks, Ste hurriedly grabbed her phone, dialing Ronald''s number. The Quinn family estate was massive, and Ronald might not even know Xander was there yet.

    Yvonne felt panic rising. "I didn''t take your damn papers, Xander! Stop being unreasonable!"

    She knew if she opened that door, Xander wouldn''t give her a chance to exin.

 Chapter 548

    Xander shouted, "Get out here!"

    Ste, still on the phone, nced at Yvonne.

    "If you didn''t take it, why don''t you just exin it to him?"

    Yvonne replied, "Do you think he looks like someone I can reason with right now? Didn''t you hear Shawn on the phone? He said Xander''s bringing a gun and looking for trouble."

    Ste paused, processing the situation. It was true. If Xander really did, that meant his anger was through the roof. As Yvonne had pointed out, there was no talking him down in his current state.

    "Shouldn''t you arm yourself too?" Ste suggested.

    The way Xander was carrying on, it seemed like he was ready for a showdown, and even Shawn had warned them about it.

    Yvonne''s eyes bulged. "Are you kidding me? A shootout with Xander? This is my home, Ste! I can''t just let it turn into a war zone."

    She nced at Ste''s stomach, suddenly protective. "No way. We can''t act rashly."

    "Call Ronald now."

    If they were going to fight, it wouldn''t be at this ce.

    "I''m on it," Ste replied.

    Ronald''s voice came through the line. "Head to the medical room. I''m on my way." While they were having the meal, Ste had nned to have her body checked. Ste, her voice hurried, said, "Ronald, Xander''s here, and he''s at Yvonne''s door. He''s mad as hell."

    She exined the situation roughly. Xander had already started smashing on the door, a disy of his wrath.

    "I''ll be there in a minute," Ronald instructed. "Don''t open the door."

    "Got it."

    Just as she ended the call, Xander''s furious voice boomed outside, "Yvonne, you damn woman, get the hell out here!"

    Ste was at a loss, while Yvonne''s mouth twitched. She had been fearless when she went to pick a fight with Xander for Ste''s sake.

    But now, seeing Xander inn

    rage, she was actually a little intimidated.

    Who wouldn''t be scared of someoneing at them like they wanted their life? For a moment, Yvonne waspletely stunned.

    "You want to kill me? I didn''t take your stuff, I''m telling you, you better back off..."

    With a loud crash, the door mmed against the wall with a deafening noise.

    Ste and Yvonne stood frozen as Xander stood at the door. With just one kick, he had sent the door flying open-proof of just how enraged he was.

    Yvonne gulped involuntarily. "Wh-What are you doing? I''m telling you..."

    As she spoke, she instinctively pulled Ste behind her.

    Xander lifted his cold gaze, shooting Yvonne a sharp look. Yvonne had always been dauntless-she was the type to pick fights without

    hesitation. But at that moment, the danger in his eyes made her@hoke on her words.

    Just like that, she swallowed everything she was about to say.

    Xander strode over to the couch, sitting with a casual arrogance that only heightened the danger in the room. Crossing one leg over the other, he exuded a menace that was impossible to ignore.

    With a deliberate motion, Xander set a heavy object on the coffee table with a

    thud, the threat hanging in the air like a storm cloud.

    "So, how do you n on giving me back what''s mine?"

    Each word was said through gritted teeth,ced with pure menace.

    Yvonne and Ste both flinched at the sight of the object.

    Yvonne swallowed hard. "Believe it or not, I didn''t take it."

    Because she really didn''t.

    Xander scoffed, "Oh really? Then tell me, how did it end up with Dan? You just came from seeing him."

    Yvonne faltered, her connection to

    Dan making her exnation seem weak at best. Before she could respond, Xander sneered, his voice imbued with danger, "He''s marrying

    someone else, and yet here you are,

    stiff covering for him? Yvonne, I never pegged you for the clingy type."

    Yvonne felt a surge of indignation. "That''s not "

    Ste was rendered speechless. Man, this guy was really a piece of work. This was going downhill fast.

 Chapter 549

    Xander''s barging into the room aggressively had caught Yvonne momentarily off guard. For a brief moment, she even felt a twinge of panic and hesitation at his sudden outburst.

    But now, with things escting so fast, the situation spiraled out of control¡ª Xander had sessfully set Yvonne off.

    "Xander, you bastard."

    Before he mentioned Dan marrying another woman, Yvonne was still somewhat rational. After all, everyone in Ferrond knew how she had nearly lost her sanity when Dan suddenly passed away.

    Dan, getting married to someone else? That was already a nerve-wracking trigger for her. And at the moment, the mention of Dan was like a match to gasoline for Yvonne''s already frayed nerves.

    "Want to fight? Fine, I''m in."

    Before this, Yvonne had been trying to keep her cool, partly for Ste''s sake. But Xander''s revtion snapped thest thread of herposure. She turned and stormed to her bedside drawer, yanking it open to grab the item she always kept there for emergencies.

    "Want to die here, do you?" she yelled, brandishing her weapon at Xander like a madwoman. "Fine, I''ll make it happen!"

    Xander''s face shifted drastically.

    "Yvonne, you crazy woman!" he shouted, diving to the side. A loud bang echoed as a bullet tore through the couch cushion, triggering the estate''s security rms.

    Ste stood frozen, her mind struggling to process the chaos.

    Meanwhile, Xander and Yvonne hadunched into a full-blown brawl. Xander managed to kick the weapon from Yvonne''s hand, and they engaged in a furious struggle.

    "Xander and Yvonne are both hotheads," Ste thought, her heart racing as the room turned into a battlefield. Objects flew and shattered around them.

    When Xander finally managed to throw Yvonne off him, Ste snapped. She grabbed a nearby vase and hurled it at Xander''s head. The vase shattered on impact, leaving Xander momentarily stunned.

    He turned to Ste, his eyes zing with anger as he clenched his jaw. "Ste, you damn traitor."

    Being hit by Ste only fueled his rage. He hadn''t even settled his scores with her and Ronald yet, and now she dared to attack him?

    Xander reached out, ready to grab her. But Yvonne, having picked herself up, tackled him around the waist "Youy a finger on Star, and I swear-three years ago isn''t forgotten, you bastard!"

    "Yvonne, let go!" Xander growled, trying to shake her off.

    Ste grabbed a photo frame and aimed for Xander''s head again. This time, he dodged, wrestling Yvonne''s grip loose as both of them tumbled onto the bed.

    Yvonne shrieked as Xandernded on top of her. "Ahh!"

    Her rage red even more the moment she noticed their position. "What the heck! You''re heavy as hell. Get off me, you big oaf!"

    By the time Ronald and Lottie burst

    into the room, the ce looked like a war zone. A couple of security guards had arrived, and Ste stood by the bed, clutching the photo frame, one guard protectively in front of her.

    And on the bed...

    Yvonne''s gaze flickered downward, her breathing quickened. her fury skyrocketed. "Where the hell do you think your hand is, Xander?! Get it off me, you damn idiot!"

    At her furious outburst drew all eyes to Xander''s hands, and a collective gasp filled the room as people registered the awkward position.

    Ronald''s eyes narrowed. He stormed over and hauled Xander off Yvonne.

    "Get your damn hands off me!" Xander snapped as he shook off Ronald''s hands.

    After the misunderstandings had been cleared up with Lottie, Xander felt emboldened in the Quinn household. His disdain for Ronald was barely concealed.

    "Come with me," Ronald ordered, his voice cold and threatening.

    Xander shot a re at Yvonne, who was still sprawled on the bed. He intended to shoot back with a

    defiant "No", but thought better et

    of

    mouthing off to Ronald. Instead, he followed with a begrudging huff, leaving a tense silence in his wake.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 550

    As Ronald reached the doorway, he paused, turning back slightly.

    "What?" Xander asked, puzzled.

    But Ronald wasn''t looking at him. His gaze was fixed on Ste behind Xander. "Why don''t you head over to the medical room. I''ll join you and the baby soon."

    Ste nodded obediently. "Okay."

    Xander was taken aback. B-baby?!

    Before he could voice his confusion, Ronald had already started walking away, leaving Xander frozen in his tracks, his blood seemingly turning to ice.

    Baby? He nced at Ste''s t stomach. "You''re pregnant? Whose is it?"

    "Are youing or not?" Ronald stopped again, throwing Xander a dangerous look.

    Those deep-set eyes of his radiated a chilling intensity. It was clear that Ronald''s mention of the "baby" was meant for Xander''s ears.

    The conversation Ronald had just had with his mother in the study made it clear to him that Xander still harbored feelings for Ste.

    Xander took a shaky breath, meeting Ronald''s icy stare. His pupils contracted, shooting metaphorical daggers. After a tense moment, he reluctantly followed Ronald out.

    Inside the room, Ste put down the photo frame and turned to help Yvonne. "Are you okay?"

    Yvonne shook her head. "I''m fine. What were you thinking, provoking him like that? You trying to get yourself killed?"

    The moment when Xander turned towards Ste with that dangerous look, Yvonne had genuinely feared for her sister. She was half-convinced that if Ste had thrown a vase at him, Xander might have offed her right there and then.

    Ste shrugged. "I saw him hitting you."

    "Yeah, well, I''m not pregnant, and I''m tough as nails. I can take a beating. But what about you? What if you got hurt and it affected the baby?"

    Yvonne was still in shock from hearing Ronald announce Ste''s pregnancy Realizing the gravity of the situation, she was relieved she had managed to hold Xander back. She wouldn''t forgive herself if something happened to Ste.

    Lottie, who had been hovering anxiously, chimed in, "Exactly, Star. That was really

    dangerous. You''re going to be a mom; you can''t just jump into fights."

    Lottie was equally terrified, talking to Ste in a reproachful tone.

    Ste couldn''t help but twitch her lips at the phrase "jump into fights." In all honesty, when Xander and Yvonne started brawling, she''d jumped right in. That was exactly what it was.

    Before she could respond, Lottie continued, "I know you were worried about your sister, but you''re not in any shape to deal with Xander''s wrath. Besides, when Yvonne and Xander get into it, who knows who''lle out on top?"

    Yvonne had been confronting Xander a lottely, and she always returned without a scratch. Lottie

    knew her daughter''s capabilities et

    and despite the tension with Xander, she was confident the bonding between these two couldn''t be ignored, and that he wouldn''t truly harm Yvonne.

    As for Xander, Lottie reflected on how the Quinn family had unintentionally wronged him over the years. Ronald, in particr, had vented his anger about Ste''s disappearance on Xander, leaving him no room to exin. He''d been chased around the globe like a fugitive.

    Yvonne got up from the bed, inspecting Ste. "Let me see if you''re hurt."

    It had all been such a chaotic blur that she hadn''t had time to check.

    Ste shook her head. "I''m fine. I only threw a vase at him."

    "Oh no, you''re hurt!" Yvonne eximed, noticing a cut on Ste''s palm, blood seeping from it.

    Lottie saw the blood too, her breath catching. "How did you manage to cut

    yourself? Weren''t you holding the vase?"

    Ste nced at the cut. "I don''t know."

    She hadn''t felt anything at the time.

    "Get to the medical room now," Yvonne urged. "You''re pregnant. You have to be careful with medication."

    With urgency in the air, Ste was hurried off to the medical room.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 552

    Even though the matter over there was crucial, Finley just couldn''t bring himself to go, especially to the Muliba Desert. The climate was harsh, and the threat of outbreaks loomed over it like a bad omen. Not even the most brilliant minds wanted to venture there, much less someone like him.

    As Finley left, Dn''s mind wondered back into contemtion, and before long, Yvonne and Lottie arrived in the medical room with Ste.

    Seeing Lottie, Dn quickly stood up and greeted respectfully.

    Lottie guided Ste forward. "Please tend to her wounds. Oh, and she might be pregnant. See what medication you can give."

    Dn''s eyes widened.

    Pregnant?

    That sneaky Finley, setting him up like this! If he had only checked Ste''s stomach and prescribed a bunch of meds, he''d be the one shipped off to that deste desert with him.

    He''d have a word with himter, that was for sure.

    Noticing Dn''s hesitation, Lottie asked, "Is something wrong?"

    "I''ll treat her wounds first," Dn responded, quickly gathering medication safe for expectant mothers. She bandaged Ste''s injuries, all the while simmering with frustration towards Finley.

    Meanwhile, in the study, Ronald lit a cigarette with a grim expression, tossing the pack to Xander.

    Xander caught it, agitatedly pulling out a cigarette and lighting it, his breath still uneven. "Is she really pregnant? Is the child yours?"

    Xander''s voice was low and dangerous, seemingly ready to explode and tear Ronald apart if thetter uttered a single "yes".

    Ronald nced at him icily, offering no answer. That one look was enough to infuriate Xander. "Ronald, that''s my freaking fianc¨¦e, promised by our elders, spoken with clear intent. Who do you think you are?"

    Xander couldn''t contain himself any longer, his anger ring up as he mmed a fist onto the desk. The force made the items on it tremble.

    Their eyes locked, and the tension in the room was so thick it was almost tangible.

    Ronald smirked coldly. "Promised by elders? Do you forget the state they were in when they said that?"

    "What state?" Xander ground out, teeth clenched. Even knowing he couldn''t best Ronald, he felt his fists itch to connect with his face.

    Ronald inteced his fingers on the desk, leaning forward slightly. "They were drunk off their minds. And as someone sober, you took it seriously?"

    Xander was left speechless; his breath hitched at the revtion as he recalled the scene. Ronald had a point; it was said when his father and Mr. Quinn were inebriated.

    "So what? Being drunk doesn''t strip them of being elders," Xander snapped, defensive.

    Ronald let out a softugh. "Is your father still considered your elder?"

    Xander''s face fell, his emotions crumbling. That old coot... did he deserve to be called an elder?

    Ronald sneered, "If I remember correctly, you severed ties with Mr. Schultz two years ago, right? You''ve been telling everyone you''re not part of the Schultz family."

    Xander retorted, "I''m not part of the Schultz family, but I''m still Xander. Ste is my fianc¨¦e."

    "What are you hoping to achieve by saying that?"

    Xander was taken aback.

    "Nothing," Ronald remarked, eyes narrowing slightly.

    Stung by thement, Xander grew agitated, his grip on reason slipping. "I don''t care. She''s mine, and you have to give her back."

    Though Xander''s voice was filled with rage, if you listened closely, there was a hint of hurt beneath it all when he uttered "give her back".

    After that fateful day with their elders, he''d always thought of Ste as his. And now, facing someone unreasonable trying to take her away-it was infuriating.

 Chapter 553

    When logic failed, Xander resorted to good old-fashioned nonsense. Honestly, he''d always been the master of nonsense.

    That troublesome Ste, three years ago, she''d misunderstood him, and now she was holding it against him? He''d texted her covertly from another phone, for Pete''s sake! Was she blind back then and just didn''t see it?

    Ronald lifted his eyes coldly. "Give back?"

    Xander replied, "Yeah, she''s mine, you gotta give her back. No matter what, I want her."

    When it came to Ste, Xander adopted a no-nonsense, take-no-prisoners stance. No amount of reasoning would sway him.

    Ronald let out a dry chuckle, snuffing his cigarette in the ashtray with a hiss.

    "I noticed earlier, your hands seemed a bit too friendly with Yvonne''s chest?" Xander''s lips twitched. "What are you talking about?"

    Earlier? What situation was he talking about? Was he not seeing straight? Whatever happened, it wasn''t like that at all!

    Ronald asked, "Not nning on taking responsibility?"

    Xander was bbergasted. What? Taking responsibility? Was he serious?

    Meeting Ronald''s dead-serious gaze, Xander felt a twitch of panic. "Hey, do you even know why I came to see Yvonne today? She stole something of mine."

    Ronald didn''t respond.

    "Ronald, I''m telling you, this is low, even for you. Have you no shame?"

    He came to get his stuff back from Yvonne, to ask Ronald to let Star go, and Ronald was pulling this stunt on him?

    What was this? Was Ronald trying to pawn off Yvonne, that tomboy, on him because Dan was out of the picture?

    Ronald lit another cigarette. "But you did touch her, and Yvonne is ady. Ady''s reputation..."

    The way he said Yvonne''s name, like she was some delicate flower, made Xander''s blood boil. "Lady? Ronald, are you seriously calling Yvonne ady? Can you say that with a straight face?"

    Ronald yed along. "I can indeed."

    Xander was floored. Did he dig up the Quinn family''s grave in a past life to

    deserve this? Was Ronald really going through with this?

    "So you''re retaliating by sicking her on me?"

    Xander was about to blow a gasket. It was clear now; Ronald was doing this for Ste, shoving Yvonne into his life.

    A sharp pang struck Xander''s chest in sheer exasperation. "Are you hoping Yvonne would slip poison into my coffee at night?"

    This wasn''t just a woman being thrust upon him. With Yvonne''s reputation which he was well aware of, it was akin to being handed a ticking time bomb.

    "Cut the crap," Xander howled, his frustration palpable.

    Ronald chuckled lightly. "My sister isn''t someone just anyone can push around." Xander''s lips twitched. Was Ronald serious?

    "Yvonne''s one true love was Dan, and that guy''s still living rent-free in her head. And Dan''s no saint; he''s done more than his share of pushing."

    Yvonne had gone to confront him, only to find out he was marrying someone else. It was like a p in her face, echoing loudly.

    Ronald said, "How do you know Dan''s living happily ever after?"

    Xander asked, "What do you mean?"

    Was Ronald suggesting Dan wasn''t happy now? No way.

    Yvonne had just gone to Sands City, and there were so many things still up in the air. Ronald''s actions seemed protective to those who got it, but to the uninitiated, he seemed utterly unreasonable. And he wasn''t exactly known for being the most reasonable guy in the room. One would understand after hearing the nonsense he just spewed.

    "I barely touched her, and it wasn''t on purpose. You expect me to marry Yvonne? Does she even want that?" Xander was practically bouncing with frustration. Before Ronald could respond, Yvonne''s voice rang out from the doorway. "Yes."

 Chapter 554

    Ronald remained silent, while Xander was shook to his core.

    Turning around, Xander looked at Yvonne, who had appeared at the door without anyone noticing. His mouth twitched in disbelief.

    "What, what, what do you mean? Was there no ce for reason anymore? What do you mean by ''yes''? Yes for what?"

    Yvonne walked in with her arms crossed. "For marrying you, of course. That way, you won''t have the chance to think about anything else. After all, Star would never want a divorced guy. I''m making sure you have no damn chance."

    Xander''s mind wentpletely nk at her deration. He stared at Yvonne, pupils contracting, unable to believe what he was hearing. Did Yvonne really say that? She wanted to make sure he had no chance with Ste!?

    "You''d sacrifice your happiness to make sure I have no chance with Ste?"

    Yvonne shrugged, arms still crossed. "Yep, exactly. Is that a problem?"

    Xander''s breath wasing in quick, angry bursts. This was crazy,pletely insane.

    "And what about Dan? He wouldn''t want a divorced woman, either."

    Xander, frustrated, brought up Dan, the man who had upied a corner of Yvonne''s heart for years, never fading from memory.

    Right now, Xander was utterly dumbfounded. He hade here to confront Yvonne about sneaking his documents over to Dan. And now, he felt like he was the one being cornered, unable to escape.

    Yvonne was unfazed. "Dan''s marrying someone else now. No big deal, we can both be ''the divorced''."

    Xander leapt up in anger. "Who wants to be that with you? Stop dragging me into this mess! I''m telling you, there''s no way I could ever like you."

    Fueled by anger, Xander spoke in a gradually harsher tone.

    Yvonne raised an eyebrow. "Let''s get married tomorrow, and divorce the next day. Who needs love anyway? Or we could just stay married, doesn''t really matter if there''s love or not."

    Xander was rendered speechless. So, she just wanted him to be the divorced who would stand no chance with Ste?

    As their back-and-forth continued, Ronald cast a deep, thoughtful nce at Yvonne. The situation had spiraled out of control.

    Yvonne snapped, "You shameless fool, Star''s pregnant with my brother''s kid. Why are you meddling?

    With your track record, it''d be a miracle if Star wanted to marry you. She doesn''t, and you''re still pestering her, you disgraceful mess."

    Yvonne had been furious since earlier, and now she was letting Xander have it.

    Xander always knew the Quinn family was sharp-tongued, especially Ste, who seemed soft and gentle. But under the Quinn family''s tutge, even she knew how to hold her own.

    These past few days, Yvonne had onlye to pick fights with him, without much verbal sparring. Now that her verbal skills were kicking in, Xander felt like she was an exploding firecracker...

    "Are you done yet? Yvonne, I''m telling you, quit twisting things around and give me back my stuff."

    Did she really think that by arguing like this, he''d forget why he came? If that was the n, they really miscalcted.

    At the mention of that stuff, Yvonne got even more annoyed. Though she knew it was hard to exin, she really hadn''t taken it.

    "What stuff? I didn''t take anything."

    Honestly, with this guy, she couldn''t exin herself anymore.

    Her nonchnt, non-exnatory attitude only reignited Xander''s anger. "You just came from Dan''s ce and then came to attack me for Ste. I thought you really cared about Ste. Turns out you had ulterior motives all along? Now the documents are with Dan, and you say you didn''t take them?"

    Yvonne was speechless. Could this guy''s brain be any sharper? Even with things so tangled, he managed to piece it together.

    Yvonne wished she could just pass out and be done with it.

    Looks like she''d have to get serious with Xander, this stubborn mule.

 Chapter 555

    The Quinn household was in an uproar, and not in the way anyone expected. When Ste returned, everyone thought Xander would be the first to cause a scene over her. But it was actually the mysterious document that set Xander aze this time. The situation was a chaotic mess, and poor Yvonne was caught right in the middle of it all, unable to detach herself.

    Across town, in the vi, Susanna Tucker was still reeling from the shock. It had been two hours since Ste left, and Susanna was left stunned by Hull''s revtion about her mother''s whereabouts.

    "The ck Gate?"

    What kind of name was that? Sounds like something out of a bad movie.

    Hull set down his coffee cup and nodded solemnly. "ording to the leads, your mother was indeed taken by people from the ck Gate."

    "What exactly is the ck Gate?"

    She had heard whispers about it, enough to know it was bad news, like the kind of organization that dealt in all sorts of illegal activities. But the specifics were beyond her.

    Hull nced at her. "Think of it as a group that''s into all things illegal-robbery, arson, you name it."

    Susanna cringed at the thought. That kind of ce?

    "No way. My mom''s a respectable businesswoman. She wouldn''t be caught dead with people like that. She always attaches importance to social norms."

    Her mother, as Susanna knew her, was the epitome of discretion and courteousness. She was nothing like Ste''s shy mom, Cloudia, who unted her wealth like she was on a reality TV show. Susanna''s mom remained humble and amiable, even when she made a fortune.

    Hull added, "We''re still verifying if she''s there."

    Susanna''s instinct was to call Ste immediately. She reached for her phone, ready to dial. But before she could, Hull snatched the phone from her hand.

    She looked at him, bewildered. "What are you doing?"

    Hull gave her a cold stare. "Susie, you thinking of kicking thedder away and ditching me?"

    Susanna twitched her lips. What? Susie? He...

    "No, it''s not like that. I just thought I shouldn''t trouble you anymore."

    As she spoke, Hull''s expression darkened further, making her voice trail off into a whisper. His re was enough to make anyone second-guess themselves.

    Did what she did count as kicking thedder away? It seemed... yes. But... If she left with Star earlier, she assumed Star would also be willing to track her mother down. Or if Ronald asked Hull, wouldn''t he spill the beans?

    Hull tossed her phone onto the bed. "It''s no trouble. You''ve already been plenty of it."

    Susanna sighed at his reply.

    "I''m sorry aboutst night. I really didn''t mean to cause any issues."

    Hull stated, "Until we clear that up, you''re not leaving here. You can just forget about that."

    "Not even if Mr. Quinn himselfes to fetch you," Hull added.

    Susanna''s face fell at this. Even if Ronald himself showed up, it wouldn''t matter. Here, in Ferrond, she was just another nobody, while Hull held significant sway with Mr. Quinn. Not even Star''s influence could change that.

    She shot Hull a frustrated look. "How long will your people take to figure this out? I''m telling you, I won''t do anything anymore."

    This was absurd. They''d forced her to care for Hull despite her ipetence, and now they were pinning the me on her for the fallout.

    Feeling indignant, Susanna crossed her arms. Last night''s fiasco wasn''t entirely her fault, and it irked her to be med for it. She couldn''t shake off the feeling of having been wronged. What a mess!

 Chapter 556

    Ste was right. When it came to Hull, it was all about survival, and from now on, she''s not doing a single thing.

    Listening to her voice, full of grievance, Hull nced down, a slight smirk creeping onto his lips.

    "Then don''t do anything."

    Susanna inquired, "So you just want to keep a freeloader around?"

    "A suspect."

    Susanna''s eyes widened.

    "Alright then, a suspect it is." she murmured to herself.

    After all, what happenedst night was no small thing. Hull had a close call, and Susanna knew if anything had happened to him, she probably wouldn''t have lived to see today.

    "Just make sure your people get to the bottom of this quickly," she insisted. She swore that once everything was resolved, she''d fly straight to Ste and never look back at Hull again.

    Over the past few days, Susanna, who had never believed in bad luck, was beginning to suspect that Hull was a jinx. How many things had gone wrong since she''d been around him? She still had a lot of living left to do.

    "But what if your people get it wrong?" Susanna asked, ncing at Hull with apprehension.

    After all, it was his team doing the digging. If they pinned something on her by mistake, she''d be done for. They were already itching to get rid of her as it was; if they found anything solid, she''d be toast.

    Her thoughts spiraled, and she felt her heart race with anxiety.

    Hull looked at her, silent but with a hint of danger in his gaze.

    Susanna was even more on edge. "I mean, nobody''s perfect, right? Mistakes happen."

    Surely she wouldn''t have to pay with her life for someone else''s mistake?

    "If they''re wrong," Hull said, "they''re as good as dead."

    Susanna gulped. So, the investigators would be in trouble. But what about her?

    Meeting Hull''s dangerous gaze, Susanna swallowed hard, a picture of

    despondency. Clearly, reasoning with some ouw like Hull was futile.

    ...

    Feeling a little defeated, Susanna slumped as she headed downstairs, her spirits

    as low as they could get.

    Ss had been efficient, hiring a cook for the vi, though there were still no other staff around. The cook greeted Susanna with a respectful nod. "Hello, Ms. Tucker."  swnovel

    "Hi," Susanna replied, her voicecking energy.

    The cook handed her a freshly squeezed ss of orange juice. "This is for Mr. Miguel. Could you please take it up to his room?"

    When Ss had hired her, he''d been

    clear: no one was to enter Hull''s study or bedroom, and it was best to avoid going upstairs altogether. But since Hull wasn''ting down, the task fell to Susanna.  swnovel

    The moment the cook asked her to take the juice to Hull, memories of all the trouble she''d caused around him flooded back. rms went off in her head.

    "No, no, no," she declined, shaking her head vigorously. "I''m not going to do anything right now."

    What if the juice was tampered with? If something happened to Hull after drinking it, she''d be implicated for sure.

    Back when she was the only one handling things, disasters happened easily enough. Now, with two people involved...

    Having learned her lesson, Susanna refused touching anything rted to Hull. The cook looked puzzled.

    "You go ahead," Susanna insisted. Not a chance she got involved.

    The cook uttered, "But Ss said I''m not supposed to enter Mr. Miguel''s bedroom

    or study, not even go upstairs."

    "Then let hime down for it."

    Anyway, she wasn''t going to deliver that.

    The cook hesitated. Asking Mr. Miguele down? She wouldn''t dare.

    Susanna shrugged. "Or you could just leave it at his door instead of walking in."

    "Ss said not to go to the second floor, and if I touch something I shouldn''t, I could get into serious trouble."

    Susanna fell silent. Something they shouldn''t touch...

    Susanna remembered Ss telling t

    her the same thing about not touching certain things. Even Ste had warned her that entering Hull''s domain uninvited could be perilous.  swnovel

    "Well, I''m not going. He cane down when he''s thirsty."

    The cook was clearly distressed.

    Susanna was done with anything rted to Hull. Just as she was to add more, Ste''s call came through, and Susanna eagerly picked it up. "Hey, Star."

 Chapter 557

    "Susie, what''s your mom got to do with the ck Gate?"

    Ste''s voice came through the phone, direct as an arrow. That kind of straightforwardness took Susanna by surprise.

    "Nothing, why do you ask?"

    Her mom was a proper businesswoman. What on earth could she have to do with a ce like that?

    Surely, there was no connection. And if there was, it had to be something infuriating like the ck Gate taking her - against her will. Why a reputable businesswoman like her mom would be taken by them, Susanna couldn''t fathom.

    "Are you sure?" Ste asked, a hint of doubt creeping into her voice.

    "Positive. What''s wrong?"

    Ste sighed. "Well, here''s the odd thing."

    Susanna''s heart leapt into her throat. "What''s odd?"

    "Just earlier, I overheard someone mention that the former head of the ck Gate was a woman named Lacey Tucker."

    While getting a check-up, she overheard her mom on the phone. They were saying that the ck Gate''s ex-boss had returned.

    Lacey. Susanna''s mom''s name was Lacey, too.

    "That can''t be the same person," Susanna responded without hesitation.

    Before Ste could interject, she added, "There are loads of people with the same name."

    "True," Ste agreed.

    But there was something about hearing that name, especially with Susanna''s mom missing, that felt like more than just a coincidence.

    If her mom were safe and sound in Portis City, it could be written off as a name twin. But now...

    "Hang on, it doesn''t sound right," Susanna suddenly eximed.

    "Hmm?" Ste prompted.

    "Hull said my mom was taken by the ck Gate''s people."

    There wasn''t absolute proof yet, but if Hull was saying it, there had to be some

    lead. With leads in ce, this whole thing...

    Susanna''s breath hitched as she realized the implications.

    This was the ck Gate they were talking about She''d heard the rumors. The ex-boss was

    supposedly taken out by the current head. Power struggles in ces like that were bound to have a dark undercurrent.  swnovel

    "Hull said that?" Ste asked.

    "Yeah," Susanna replied, anxiety rising.

    Her mom was named Lacey, the ex-boss of the ck Gate was named Lacey,

    and now her mom had been taken by them? Even with no apparent connection in Susanna''s mind, such coincidences were hard to ignore.

    "What..." Ste started.

    "Star, you have to help me figure this out."

    "Is this why you wouldn''te with me earlier?" Ste asked.

    She''d suspected Susanna''s sudden change of heart had something to do with

    Hull. Were they using Lacey to negotiate with Susanna?

    In Portis City, Susanna didn''t see her mom often, but it didn''t mean there was no bond. Their interactions might have seemed purely financial, but Susanna deeply relied on her mom, always seeking her approval. Her tendency to cry at the drop of a hat showed she wasn''t the kind to cut ties easily.  swnovel

    Susanna took a shaky breath. "What else could it be?"

    If not for her mom, she''d have left with Ste for sure.

    "Should Ie get you now?" Ste offered. "Might as well not."

    Thinking about Hull''s warnings, Susanna figured that even if Ste picked her up, Hull would still cause trouble. Better to stay put, let Hull''s people sort things out. Then she could leave with a clear conscience.

    swnovel

    Her mind was consumed with worries for her mom. Staying with Ste might onlyplicate things if Hull kept hounding her.

    Ste heard the defeat in Susanna''s voice. "What''s going on now?"

    Susanna replied, "Hull keeps harping on about me giving the wrong meds, iming I''m the mole. He won''t let it go without proof."

    Ste was taken aback. What?! Harping on it?

    "He''s just bluffing, surely," Ste said, annoyed. In her view, that''s all it was. Those sharp eyes of Hull''s - they were as shrewd as a hawk''s. He''d seen it all over the years, hadn''t he?

 Chapter 558

    He could definitely judged that Susanna wasn''t the type to be a mole. Something was not adding up.

    Hearing what Ste said, Susanna asked, "Are you saying I''m being tricked?"

    "Absolutely."

    "But why?"

    Ste replied, "Because you''re gullible? He''s trying to trick you into bed."

    Ronald had mentioned Hull was into Susanna. All his actions spoke volumes then.

    Susanna''s eyes widened in disbelief. That was ridiculous!

    Sure, she lookedely, but she knew her ce. She had nothing in her possession, nor was she exactly a supermodel, but the idea that Hull would go through all this trouble just to y her seemed far-fetched.

    Before she could articte her thoughts further, Ste''s voice was interrupted by Yvonne''s shouting in the background. "Star, I''m not done with that jerk, Xander!"

    "I''ve got to go. Catch up tomorrow. Call me if you need anything, alright? I''lle pick you up if necessary."

    With that, Ste ended the call, leaving Susanna to stew over her thoughts.

    Was Hull really ying around? She shook her head, trying to dismiss the absurd notion.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste was for a routine check-up. Just as things were wrapping up, Yvonne burst in, her temper ring.

    Lottie, who had been keeping Stepany, was returning from the restroom when the test result revealed-two red lines! An emergency ultrasound was promptly arranged.

    Lottie''s face lit up with delight. "Oh my Star, you''re going to have a little one soon!"

    Her happiness was short-lived as Yvonne''s dramatic entrance shifted the mood. Seeing Yvonne get closer, Lottie instinctively pulled Ste behind, shielding her.

    "Yvonne, whatever beef you have with Xander, don''t bring it here. We don''t want any stress for our Star."

    Yvonne was taken aback. What? Stress?

    "Wait, I..."

    Lottie warned, "What about you? I''m telling you, try not to act agitated around Star, you don''t want to scare our Little Star."

    Yvonne uttered, "Little Star?"

    Lottie replied, "Yep,e and check. Right here, that''s the little one."

    She pointed to a certain part of the sonogram, exining Yvonne it was a baby.

    Yvonne squinted at the image, utterly perplexed.

    "That blob is Little Star?"

    That was a baby? It was not like she hadn''t seen how a baby looked like.

    Lottie answered, "Yes, it is, that''s how they start."

    "Really? But it doesn''t seem like one."

    "Oh, for heaven''s sake, it is a baby. This is how babies look in the womb!" Noticing her mother''s rising frustration, Yvonne pursed her lips. "If you say so."

    Lottie ignored her skepticism, too caught up in her excitement as she fixed her eyes on the report.

    Yvonne, however, was on a mission of her own. "By the way, I''m marrying Xander."

    The room went silent instantly, both Lottie and Ste staring at her in shock.

    Ste froze, gazing at Yvonne in astonishment. "You''re marrying Xander? When?"

    "Tomorrow, if all goes ording to n. And then probably divorcing the next day."

    Ste and Lottie were left

    speechless. What was she talking

    about? The idea of nning a

    wedding and a divorce in the same breath was confounding.  swnovel

    Yvonne borated, "Xander keeps pestering Star even though she''s pregnant. So I figure, if I tie him down with marriage, he won''t have time tobother her. If he still doesn''t behave himself even after the marriage, I''d resist divorcing him and tie him to me for life  swnovel

    Lottie and Ste both caught the drift, though her words were baffling.

    Ste felt bbergasted. "Yvonne, you don''t have to do that."

    She was trying to keep Xander away

    from Ste even if it meant

    sacrificing her own happiness. If she did that, wouldn''t she be bound by

    than

    kind of marriage as well?  swnovel

 Chapter 559

    Xander and Ronald''s conversation ended on a sour note.

    Leaving the study, Xander headed straight to find Ste, who was still in the medical room.

    When Yvonne announced she wanted to marry Xander, Lottie was immediately rmed. Pulling her aside, she demanded, "What are you thinking? Is this something to be taken lightly?"

    Even though Xander''s feelings toward Ste were troubling, Lottie couldn''t support Yvonne''s reckless n to resolve the situation. Yvonne was throwing herself into the mess.

    For years, Ronald had treated Xander poorly. Xander was bound to hold a grudge against the Quinn family. If Yvonne went through with her n, it would only lead to more animosity between her and Xander-a situation where they''d constantly be at each other''s throats. What kind of mother could stand to see her daughter suffer like that?

    Yvonne retorted, "I''m doing this to get back at Xander, that jerk."

    Lottie''s temper red. "Have you lost your mind?"

    This wasn''t about revenge; it was practically self-sabotage.

    Yvonne merely grunted in response.

    Lottie felt a twitch at her lips as her daughter remained silent. "Are you serious about this?"

    Yvonne nodded. "Yeah."

    As soon as she nodded, Lottie gave her a light smack on the back of her head. "You silly brat, are you trying to ruin your life?"

    How could she be so clueless? Lottie had always prided herself on raising Yvonne and Ste well all these years. But now, in critical moments, they seemed to falter. One had fled, and the other was considering marriage as a means of revenge. It was infuriating.

    Yvonne protested, "I''m doing it for Star! With Xander''s attitude, how can she have a peaceful pregnancy?"

    Ste chimed in, "I can do it."

    She nodded firmly, insisting that if Yvonne didn''t go through with her n, she could still have a peaceful pregnancy. But if Yvonne did, hearing daily about her fights with Xander would make it impossible for her to rx.

    Yvonne began, "But..."

    "Enough," Lottie interrupted, her face turning a shade of green in exasperation. Just when she had a moment''s peace, Yvonne had to stir up trouble.

    Yvonne was

    about to argue further

    when Lottie''s phone rang. She stepped aside to answer it, her anger barely contained. Whatever was said on the other end, her response was icy and final. "Not happening."  swnovel

    Her voice, along with the gaze, held the same ethal edge as Ronald''s had earlier. A moment ago, she was a worried mother, but now she resembled a lioness, fierce and unyielding.  swnovel

    Hanging up, she gave Ste and Yvonne a look. "I have to head out. Yvonne, take Star back to her room."

    "Okay," Yvonne replied while nodding, suddenly meek under her mother''s stern gaze.

    Lottie had barely left when Xander appeared, eyes fixed dangerously on Ste, as if he was about to say something.

    Yvonne quickly stepped in front of Ste, challenging him, "What? Looking for a fight?"

    Xander''s eyes were cold. "If you don''t want Dan to die again, that document better be in my hands within three days."

    Yvonne was taken aback. Three days?

    The threat in Xander''s tone was unmistakable. She understood that failing to return whatever it was in time would have dire consequences.

    "But why tell me?"

    What did a man who was nning to marry someone else have to do with ? The memory of their time

    in Sands City brought a sting to Yvonne''s heart.  Swnovel

    Xander coolly replied, "I''m just informing you."

    That was it¡ªjust a notification. The rest was for Yvonne to figure out. She''d pass the message to Dan anyway.

    "Fine, but this has nothing to do with me. I''ll call him right now," she said defiantly as Xander turned to leave.

    Frustrated by Xander''s implication that she was involved, Yvonne dialed Dan''s number right in front of him.

 Chapter 560

    Yvonne had never been falsely used like this in her entire life, and seeing Xander with that usatory look on his face was just driving her insane.

    Today, she had to clear this mess up, or she wouldn''t find peace.

    The phone rang twice before it was answered on the other end.

    "Hello."

    It was a man''s voice. A trace of pain flickered in Yvonne''s eyes as she heard this familiar voice. Once upon a time, that voice''s owner had given her countless pieces of advice, so how did things turn out like this?

    Yvonne sniffed, hiding her emotions. "Did you steal Xander''s stuff?"

    Dan didn''t reply.

    Yvonne snapped, "You shameless jerk, if you''re going to steal, don''t drag me into it. Go exin yourself."

    Ste gasped. Wow, that was a harsh scolding.

    Xander was at a loss. This woman was really cutting, even cursing at her former sweetheart.

    What a foul mouth! No wonder Dan dumped her.

    Yvonne put the phone on speaker. Noticing Dan stay silent, Yvonne shouted, "Speak up!"

    This idiot was trying to pin the theft on her, and there was no way she was letting that slide, even if he was the one she once held dear.

    Dan started, "Don''t make a fuss. I''lle see you once I''m done. Be good."

    Xander and Ste both were in shock.

    Thatst ¡°be good" left Yvonne, who was boiling with anger,pletely dumbfounded.

    When Ste heard that, she couldn''t help but twitch her lips. Was there a hint of... affection in his tone?

    Xander''s expression turned utterly stormy, and his re at Yvonne was enough to burn through her.

    Yvonne''s mind went nk for a moment, then she snapped back to reality and started yelling into the phone, "Dan, you bastard!"

    The call had already ended.

    Yvonne looked at Xander, meeting his gloomy gaze, and her heart sank. She wished she could run straight to Dan and tear that jerk apart.

    What the heck was he trying to do? He hadn''t said much, but it felt like everything had been conveyed, leaving her with the me for the theft hanging squarely over her head.  swnovel

    Yvonne swallowed hard. "Listen, let me exin."

    She tried to keep her tone calm because facing Xander like this meant she really had to clear things up. A moment ago, she didn''t feet the need to exin. But now? Dan''s sudden remark had left the entire mess starkly on her.

    belongs to swnovel

    Xander''s eyes, dark as obsidian, held a cold, mocking smile. "It has nothing to do with you?"

    Yvonne''s heart raced. "It really doesn''t."

    What did any of this have to do with her? Seriously... was Dan''s affectionate tone really for her? That awful man was tantly framing her.

    Yvonne felt like she couldn''t exin herself at all in front of Xander. Taking a deep breath, she said, "Well, let Star leave first."

    She sensed the danger radiating from Xander and felt like a fight might break out at any moment.

    Dn, who had been silent until now, quickly grabbed Ste''s hand to leave. "Miss, let''s go."

    Ste didn''t want to leave, but Yvonne gave her a look. "Just go, and remember to find Ronald."

    Hearing that she should find Ronald, Ste understood that things might get out of control next.

    If it were any other time, Xander would surely havee for Ste today. But the missing document was a huge deal for him, and he couldn''t spare the attention for Ste now.  swnovel

    So, when Dn led Ste past him, he didn''t stop them.

    With everyone gone, Yvonne turned to Xander. "So, does getting the document back now even matter?"

    Xander was bewildered.

    Yvonne exined, "It''s been days since it was stolen. That scoundrel Dan must have gone through it by now, everything''s already leaked, right?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!